The parable of the tares expounded & applyed, in ten sermons preached before his late Majesty King Charles the second monarch of Great Britain. / By Peter Heylin, D.D. To which are added three other sermons of the same author.
         Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 791 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 213 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A86299
         Wing H1729
         Thomason E987_1
         99860436
         99860436
         168623
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A86299)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 168623)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 147:E987[1])
      
       
         
           
             The parable of the tares expounded & applyed, in ten sermons preached before his late Majesty King Charles the second monarch of Great Britain. / By Peter Heylin, D.D. To which are added three other sermons of the same author.
             Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662.
          
           [20], 395, [7] p.
           
             printed by J.G. for Humphrey Moseley, at the Princes Arms in St. Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             With 3 final leaves of 'To the Reader'.
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "June 17.".
             Variant has "for Humphrey Moseley, at the Prince's Armes" in imprint.
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Sower (Parable) -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-02 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PARABLE
           OF
           THE
           TARES
           
             EXPOVNDED
             &
             APPLYED
          
           ,
           In
           TEN
           SERMONS
           Preached
           before
           his
           late
           Majesty
           KING
           CHARLES
           The
           Second
           MONARCH
           of
           Great
           BRITAIN
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Peter
             Heylin
          
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           are
           added
           three
           other
           Sermons
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             J.
             G.
          
           for
           
             Humphrey
             Moseley
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Prince's
           Arms
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           ,
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           his
           ever
           Honoured
           Cousin
           LAVRENCE
           BATHVRST
           Esquire
           ,
           Eldest
           Son
           of
           Sr.
           Edward
           Bathurst
           of
           Lerhlad
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Gloucester
           ,
           KNIGHT
           and
           BARRONET
           .
        
         
           IT
           was
           the
           Saying
           of
           St.
           Gregory
           surnamed
           the
           Great
           ,
           that
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           an
           Epistle
           sent
           from
           Almighty
           God
           to
           his
           Creature
           man
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           might
           be
           rightly
           informed
           in
           all
           those
           points
           which
           were
           fit
           or
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           and
           trained
           up
           in
           the
           practise
           of
           all
           those
           duties
           which
           were
           fit
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           :
           
             Quid
             enim
             est
             Scriptura
             sacra
             ,
             nisi
             epistola
             Omnipotentis
             Dei
             ad
             creaturam
             suam
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           According
           to
           which
           great
           example
           (
           though
           possibly
           not
           in
           reference
           and
           relation
           to
           it
           )
           it
           hath
           been
           the
           custom
           of
           men
           in
           all
           times
           and
           nations
           not
           extremely
           barbarous
           ,
           when
           they
           
           could
           not
           personally
           expresse
           their
           minds
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           to
           mannage
           intelligence
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Letters
           of
           Epistles
           ;
           in
           which
           they
           comprehend
           all
           such
           particulars
           as
           were
           expedient
           to
           be
           known
           to
           either
           party
           .
           
             Inventae
             erant
             epistolae
          
           (
           as
           Tully
           tels
           us
           )
           
             ut
             certiores
             faceremus
             absentes
             ,
             si
             quid
             esset
             quod
             eos
             scire
             ,
             aut
             nostrum
             ,
             aut
             ipsorum
             interesset
             .
          
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           they
           are
           our
           ordinary
           Messengers
           of
           love
           and
           friendship
           ,
           our
           extraordinary
           Posts
           for
           dispatch
           of
           busines●
           .
           By
           them
           we
           commonly
           receive
           advice
           &
           counsel
           in
           our
           affairs
           of
           greatest
           moment
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           we
           commit
           the
           close
           conveyance
           of
           such
           secrets
           ,
           as
           cannot
           with
           like
           confidence
           be
           trusted
           to
           friends
           or
           servants
           ,
           
             His
             arcana
             notis
             terra
             pelagoque
             feruntur
             ,
          
           as
           Ovid's
           passionate
           Lady
           writeth
           to
           her
           dear
           Hippolitus
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           considering
           that
           God
           hath
           placed
           us
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           cannot
           personally
           acquaint
           you
           with
           some
           particulars
           touching
           the
           publishing
           of
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           I
           think
           fit
           for
           you
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           make
           them
           known
           to
           others
           ,
           I
           am
           compelled
           (
           in
           a
           manner
           )
           to
           expresse
           them
           in
           this
           present
           Epistle
           .
           In
           which
           I
           shall
           first
           present
           you
           with
           those
           impulsives
           which
           have
           induced
           me
           (
           contrary
           to
           my
           former
           custom
           and
           resolutions
           
           to
           commit
           these
           Sermons
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           let
           you
           know
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           your
           name
           in
           this
           Dedication
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           (
           and
           I
           may
           say
           it
           very
           truly
           )
           that
           I
           never
           did
           any
           thing
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           found
           my self
           more
           obliged
           to
           render
           a
           just
           account
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           publishing
           the
           ensuing
           Sermons
           ;
           which
           seems
           like
           the
           adding
           of
           fresh
           leavs
           to
           a
           well
           grown
           tree
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Sommer
           ,
           of
           stars
           to
           a
           cleer
           firmament
           in
           a
           Winter
           night
           ,
           or
           finally
           ,
           of
           water
           to
           a
           full
           and
           unfathomed
           Ocean
           :
           and
           you
           may
           justly
           say
           to
           me
           in
           the
           Poets
           words
           ,
           
             
               Quid
               folia
               Arboribus
               ,
               quid
               pleno
               sidera
               Coelo
               ,
            
             
               In
               Freta
               collectas
               alta
               quid
               addis
               aquas
               ?
            
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               adde
               fresh
               leaves
               unto
               the
               Trees
               ,
            
             
               Stars
               to
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               or
               Water
               to
               the
               Seas
               ?
            
          
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           objection
           ,
           I
           can
           neither
           plead
           the
           importunity
           of
           friends
           ,
           the
           command
           of
           superiors
           ,
           nor
           the
           preventing
           of
           false
           Copies
           from
           being
           brought
           unto
           the
           Press
           ,
           which
           I
           observe
           to
           be
           the
           common
           pretences
           for
           printing
           Sermon
           upon
           Sermon
           ;
           most
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           without
           any
           sensible
           losse
           to
           Learning
           ,
           or
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           buried
           in
           the
           Studies
           of
           them
           that
           
           made
           them
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           thought
           but
           that
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           for
           what
           I
           do
           ,
           more
           then
           the
           vulgar
           desire
           of
           being
           in
           print
           ,
           there
           having
           been
           so
           much
           of
           mine
           on
           the
           Press
           already
           ,
           as
           might
           have
           satisfied
           the
           folly
           of
           that
           desire
           ,
           were
           I
           guilty
           of
           it
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           let
           you
           know
           (
           and
           in
           you
           all
           others
           who
           shall
           read
           them
           )
           thas
           these
           Sermons
           are
           now
           published
           on
           the
           same
           occasion
           on
           which
           they
           were
           first
           penned
           and
           preached
           ,
           which
           was
           briefly
           this
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           about
           the
           Year
           1636.
           in
           which
           the
           Press
           began
           to
           swarm
           with
           libellous
           and
           seditious
           Pamphlets
           ,
           destructive
           of
           the
           publick
           peace
           ,
           and
           tending
           to
           a
           manifest
           desertion
           of
           the
           received
           Government
           and
           Formes
           of
           Worship
           by
           Law
           established
           in
           this
           Kingdom
           .
           In
           most
           of
           which
           the
           Bishops
           generally
           were
           accused
           for
           having
           a
           design
           to
           bring
           in
           Popery
           ,
           the
           regular
           Clergie
           of
           this
           Church
           (
           my
           self
           more
           frequently
           then
           any
           of
           my
           ranck
           and
           quality
           )
           traduced
           and
           defamed
           for
           subservient
           instruments
           :
           I
           had
           before
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           after
           ,
           been
           cast
           upon
           the
           managing
           of
           some
           of
           the
           puritan
           Controversies
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           then
           called
           them
           )
           particularly
           in
           writing
           the
           
             History
             of
             the
             Sabbath
          
           ,
           the
           
             Answer
             to
             the
          
           
           
             seditious
             Sermon
             and
             Apologie
             of
             Mr.
          
           H.
           B.
           
             of
             Friday-street
          
           ,
           the
           book
           entituled
           
             A
             Coal
             from
             the
             Altar
          
           ,
           &
           the
           defence
           thereof
           called
           
             Antidotum
             Lincolniense
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           ancient
           &
           most
           convenient
           scituation
           of
           the
           
             holy
             Table
          
           ,
           which
           so
           exasperated
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           bitter
           men
           ,
           who
           then
           disturbed
           both
           Ch.
           and
           State
           with
           their
           venemous
           libels
           ,
           that
           hardly
           any
           of
           that
           numerous
           litter
           had
           crept
           into
           the
           world
           in
           which
           I
           was
           not
           openly
           accused
           of
           Popery
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           of
           being
           an
           Under-factor
           unto
           those
           who
           had
           the
           chief
           managing
           of
           that
           design
           .
           For
           the
           decrying
           of
           which
           scandal
           so
           unjustly
           raised
           (
           for
           
             actū
             est
             de
             homine
             ,
             ubi
             actum
             est
             de
             nomine
             ,
          
           as
           the
           old
           rule
           was
           )
           I
           fell
           upon
           a
           resolution
           of
           preaching
           these
           ensuing
           Sermons
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           (
           whose
           
             Chaplain
             for
             Ordinary
          
           I
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           had
           been
           many
           years
           before
           )
           upon
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Tares
           ;
           and
           giving
           in
           them
           such
           an
           assurance
           of
           my
           Orthodoxie
           in
           Religion
           and
           averseness
           from
           Popery
           ,
           as
           might
           declare
           me
           for
           a
           true
           son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           this
           I
           did
           at
           such
           a
           time
           when
           the
           inclinations
           unto
           Popery
           were
           thought
           (
           but
           falsly
           thought
           )
           to
           be
           most
           predominant
           both
           in
           Court
           and
           Clergy
           :
           a
           course
           which
           gave
           such
           satisfaction
           unto
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           auditors
           ,
           who
           before
           did
           seem
           to
           be
           otherwise
           
           perswaded
           of
           me
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           more
           moderate
           sort
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           say
           (
           not
           to
           touch
           here
           on
           some
           comparative
           expressions
           which
           were
           used
           by
           others
           )
           that
           in
           the
           third
           and
           fourth
           of
           these
           Sermons
           
             I
             had
             pulled
             up
             Popery
             by
             the
             very
             roots
             ,
             and
             subverted
             the
             foundations
             of
             it
             .
          
           Not
           much
           unlike
           to
           which
           was
           the
           expression
           of
           a
           great
           Peer
           of
           the
           Realm
           ,
           who
           being
           present
           at
           the
           sixth
           Sermon
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           generally
           affirmed
           in
           the
           Country
           ,
           that
           no
           Sermons
           were
           preached
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           might
           be
           preached
           in
           the
           
             Popes
             Chapel
          
           ,
           but
           that
           if
           the
           Doctor
           had
           preached
           the
           said
           Sermon
           before
           the
           Pope
           ,
           what
           breakfast
           soever
           he
           had
           made
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           found
           but
           a
           sorry
           dinner
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           the
           occasion
           which
           moved
           me
           at
           that
           time
           to
           make
           choice
           of
           this
           parable
           for
           the
           constant
           argument
           of
           my
           Sermons
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           so
           on
           the
           like
           occasion
           I
           am
           now
           induced
           (
           I
           may
           not
           unfitly
           say
           compelled
           )
           to
           make
           them
           publick
           unto
           others
           .
           For
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           I
           have
           so
           fully
           declared
           my self
           against
           the
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           my
           late
           Comment
           on
           the
           Creed
           ,
           yet
           on
           a
           sudden
           (
           whither
           I
           will
           or
           no
           )
           I
           must
           be
           a
           Papist
           ,
           a
           Jesuit
           ,
           or
           some
           Agent
           for
           
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           ,
           suspected
           at
           the
           least
           for
           such
           by
           Dr.
           Bernard
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           )
           by
           others
           ,
           for
           which
           consult
           the
           book
           entituled
           
             The
             Judgement
             of
             the
             late
             Lord
          
           Primate
           ,
           
             &c.
             pa.
          
           115.
           
           The
           author
           of
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           and
           Reign
           of
           King
           Charles
           ecchoeth
           the
           words
           of
           Dr.
           Bernard
           ,
           which
           ,
           like
           an
           Eccho
           ,
           he
           reiterateth
           (
           
             vocesquè
             refert
             ,
             iteratque
             quod
             audit
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           ovid
           )
           in
           his
           scurrilous
           pamphlet
           called
           the
           
             Post-Hast
             Reply
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           was
           accounted
           for
           a
           prudent
           part
           in
           Sophocles
           (
           as
           indeed
           it
           was
           )
           when
           he
           was
           once
           accused
           of
           madness
           ,
           to
           produce
           one
           of
           his
           Tragedies
           then
           newly
           written
           ,
           to
           read
           the
           same
           before
           the
           people
           of
           Athens
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           ask
           his
           Judges
           ,
           
             Num
             illud
             carmen
             videretur
             esse
             hominis
             delirantis
             ,
          
           whether
           they
           thought
           it
           like
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           a
           man
           distracted
           ?
           And
           I
           hope
           it
           will
           be
           counted
           no
           imprudence
           in
           me
           ,
           being
           again
           accused
           of
           popery
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           suspected
           of
           it
           to
           commit
           these
           Sermons
           to
           the
           Press
           ,
           to
           offer
           them
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Engl.
           &
           then
           to
           put
           this
           question
           to
           them
           ,
           Whether
           they
           think
           such
           Sermons
           could
           proceed
           from
           the
           pen
           of
           a
           Papist
           ,
           som
           Jesuit
           ,
           or
           Agent
           for
           the
           See
           of
           Rom
           ?
           Adde
           hereunto
           ,
           that
           finding
           it
           wondred
           at
           in
           print
           ,
           
             that
             so
             many
             of
             my
             books
             do
             so
             little
             concern
             my
             profession
          
           (
           though
           I
           know
           none
           that
           do
           so
           little
           concern
           the
           same
           as
           the
           Pamphlets
           hath
           it
           )
           I
           hope
           the
           printing
           of
           these
           Sermons
           will
           take
           off
           the
           wonder
           ,
           &
           that
           they
           will
           be
           looked
           upon
           as
           in
           which
           my
           profession
           is
           concerned
           .
        
         
           Such
           being
           the
           reason
           of
           bringing
           these
           Sermons
           to
           
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           I
           shall
           observe
           in
           the
           next
           place
           with
           what
           injustice
           the
           Court-Chaplains
           have
           been
           accused
           for
           flatterie
           and
           
             time
             serving
          
           ,
           for
           preaching
           up
           the
           Kings
           prerogative
           ,
           and
           derogating
           from
           the
           property
           and
           liberty
           of
           the
           English
           subject
           ;
           in
           which
           if
           one
           or
           two
           were
           faulty
           ,
           it
           stands
           not
           with
           the
           rules
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           much
           less
           of
           Equity
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           fault
           of
           one
           or
           two
           (
           
             unius
             ob
             culpam
             &
             furias
          
           in
           the
           Poets
           words
           )
           a
           general
           blemish
           should
           be
           laid
           on
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           no
           flatterie
           or
           time-serving
           ,
           no
           preaching
           up
           the
           Kings
           prerogative
           ,
           or
           derogating
           from
           the
           propertie
           of
           the
           English
           subjects
           will
           be
           found
           in
           these
           Sermons
           ,
           nor
           could
           be
           found
           in
           any
           other
           of
           mine
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           sifted
           to
           the
           bran
           .
           In
           confidence
           whereof
           ,
           when
           some
           exceptions
           had
           been
           made
           against
           some
           passages
           in
           one
           of
           my
           Sermons
           preached
           at
           VVestminster
           by
           a
           mistake
           of
           some
           that
           heard
           it
           ,
           I
           offered
           the
           Committee
           for
           the
           Courts
           of
           Justice
           ,
           before
           whom
           that
           exception
           had
           been
           started
           ,
           to
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           all
           the
           Sermons
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           either
           preached
           at
           Court
           or
           in
           
             Westminster
             Abbie
          
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           they
           might
           see
           how
           free
           and
           innocent
           I
           was
           from
           broching
           any
           such
           new
           Doctrines
           as
           might
           not
           be
           good
           Parliament-proof
           when
           soever
           they
           should
           come
           to
           be
           examined
           :
           and
           had
           they
           took
           me
           at
           my
           offer
           ,
           certain
           I
           am
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           redounded
           very
           much
           to
           the
           clearing
           of
           my
           reputation
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           those
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           nothing
           to
           my
           hurt
           or
           disadvantage
           at
           all
           .
        
         
         
           In
           the
           digestion
           of
           these
           Sermons
           I
           made
           it
           my
           chief
           care
           ,
           rather
           to
           inform
           the
           understanding
           then
           to
           work
           on
           the
           affections
           of
           them
           that
           heard
           me
           .
           For
           having
           for
           seven
           or
           eight
           years
           before
           felt
           the
           pulse
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           finding
           that
           many
           about
           the
           King
           were
           not
           well
           principled
           in
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           thereby
           gave
           occasion
           to
           others
           to
           think
           as
           sinisterly
           of
           it
           as
           they
           did
           themselves
           ,
           I
           thought
           that
           course
           most
           fit
           to
           be
           followed
           in
           my
           preaching
           ,
           which
           was
           like
           to
           be
           most
           profitable
           to
           them
           that
           heard
           me
           ;
           for
           the
           Understanding
           being
           well
           informed
           ,
           and
           the
           Judgement
           of
           men
           well
           setled
           on
           so
           sure
           a
           bottom
           ,
           I
           doubted
           not
           but
           that
           their
           affections
           would
           be
           guided
           by
           the
           light
           of
           their
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           be
           all
           of
           one
           mind
           and
           of
           one
           soul
           ,
           like
           the
           Christians
           in
           Acts
           4.
           32.
           
           
             Voluntas
             sequitur
             intellectum
          
           ,
           is
           a
           maxime
           of
           undoubted
           truth
           in
           the
           schools
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           and
           holds
           good
           in
           all
           the
           practical
           duties
           which
           concern
           Religion
           .
           Which
           way
           of
           preaching
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           more
           generally
           followed
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           might
           have
           been
           )
           I
           think
           it
           probable
           enough
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           better
           have
           kept
           
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             bond
             ●f
             peace
             ,
          
           then
           by
           striving
           to
           stir
           up
           the
           affections
           with
           little
           or
           no
           improvement
           to
           the
           understanding
           .
           Knowledg
           without
           Zeal
           may
           be
           resembled
           to
           a
           candle
           carried
           in
           a
           Dark-lanthorn
           or
           
             hid
             under
             a
             bushel
          
           ,
           which
           wasts
           it self
           without
           giving
           light
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           is
           uuprofitably
           consumed
           without
           any
           benefit
           to
           
           the
           publick
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           zeal
           without
           knowledg
           or
           not
           
             according
             to
             knowledg
          
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           unto
           the
           meteor
           which
           the
           Philosophers
           call
           an
           
             Ignis
             Fatuus
          
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           most
           part
           leads
           men
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           draws
           them
           on
           to
           dangerous
           precipices
           ,
           or
           to
           a
           brush-Bavine-faggot
           in
           a
           Country
           Cottage
           ,
           more
           apt
           to
           fire
           the
           house
           then
           to
           warm
           the
           chimney
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           being
           said
           as
           to
           the
           Motives
           which
           induc'd
           me
           to
           print
           these
           Sermons
           upon
           the
           parable
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           and
           to
           my
           handling
           and
           accomodating
           that
           Parable
           to
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           then
           it
           stood
           established
           by
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           I
           am
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           let
           you
           know
           the
           reason
           why
           I
           have
           made
           choice
           of
           you
           name
           in
           this
           Dedication
           .
           And
           herein
           I
           can
           make
           as
           little
           use
           of
           those
           common
           aims
           ,
           which
           are
           so
           frequent
           in
           Dedications
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             protection
             ,
             profit
          
           or
           preferment
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           before
           of
           those
           common
           pretences
           which
           are
           so
           frequently
           alledged
           for
           publishing
           many
           of
           those
           books
           ,
           which
           ,
           without
           any
           loss
           to
           Learning
           or
           disadvantage
           to
           the
           Ch.
           (
           as
           before
           was
           said
           )
           might
           have
           been
           reprieved
           from
           the
           Press
           .
           Protection
           I
           expect
           none
           from
           you
           in
           these
           
             perilous
             times
          
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           without
           a
           prudent
           care
           of
           your
           life
           and
           actions
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           hardly
           able
           to
           protect
           your self
           :
           nor
           is
           this
           dedication
           made
           in
           the
           way
           of
           gratitude
           for
           any
           benefit
           or
           profit
           formerly
           received
           from
           you
           ,
           (
           in
           which
           respect
           I
           dedicated
           my
           book
           called
           
             Ecclesia
             Vindicata
          
           to
           my
           kind
           and
           honoured
           Schoolmaster
           
           Mr.
           
             Edward
             Davies
          
           )
           or
           out
           of
           any
           covetous
           hopes
           of
           being
           gratified
           by
           you
           with
           any
           profit
           or
           preferment
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           of
           which
           if
           I
           were
           capable
           ,
           I
           might
           by
           the
           same
           capability
           return
           again
           unto
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           being
           made
           uncapable
           ,
           can
           receive
           none
           from
           you
           or
           from
           any
           other
           ;
           &
           though
           ,
           my
           present
           condition
           be
           not
           such
           as
           to
           make
           me
           the
           subject
           of
           any
           mans
           envy
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           so
           mean
           &
           despicable
           as
           to
           make
           me
           the
           object
           of
           any
           mans
           charity
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           it
           thought
           but
           that
           I
           have
           some
           reason
           for
           this
           Dedication
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           had
           no
           other
           reason
           then
           to
           give
           a
           publick
           testimony
           of
           that
           dear
           affection
           which
           I
           have
           to
           your
           person
           ,
           it
           neither
           were
           without
           example
           ,
           for
           such
           as
           might
           not
           justifie
           and
           endear
           the
           action
           .
        
         
           But
           besides
           this
           I
           have
           another
           reason
           for
           it
           that
           concerns
           my self
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           leaving
           of
           my
           picture
           with
           you
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           picture
           of
           my
           nobler
           part
           ,
           my
           mind
           ;
           if
           whensoever
           it
           shall
           please
           God
           to
           gather
           me
           unto
           my
           Fathers
           ,
           you
           may
           be
           able
           to
           preserve
           some
           remembrance
           of
           me
           .
           Patricius
           telleth
           us
           that
           the
           daughter
           of
           Diaburranes
           the
           Scitionian
           ,
           being
           to
           take
           leave
           of
           her
           husband
           then
           going
           to
           war
           ,
           drew
           the
           chief
           lineaments
           of
           his
           face
           with
           a
           coal
           on
           the
           wall
           ,
           and
           this
           she
           did
           
             ne
             taedio
             desiderii
             ejus
             contabesceret
          
           ,
           for
           fear
           lest
           she
           might
           otherwise
           languish
           for
           the
           want
           of
           his
           company
           during
           his
           necessary
           absence
           .
           In
           imitation
           of
           which
           art
           it
           was
           an
           ancient
           custom
           of
           the
           Greeks
           and
           Romans
           to
           
           preserve
           the
           Images
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           and
           neerest
           kindred
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           advance
           them
           in
           the
           publick
           places
           of
           their
           Cities
           with
           an
           inscription
           of
           their
           noblest
           actions
           ,
           of
           their
           most
           memorable
           atchievments
           ,
           giving
           thereby
           the
           rewards
           of
           vertue
           to
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           brave
           examples
           to
           the
           living
           ,
           
             sic
             et
             defunctis
             praemiū
             ,
             et
             posteris
             dabatur
             exemplum
             ,
          
           as
           Minutius
           hath
           it
           Upon
           the
           like
           reason
           I
           have
           sent
           you
           these
           lineaments
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           not
           drawn
           with
           a
           
             coal
             upon
             the
             wall
          
           ,
           but
           (
           which
           hath
           som
           resemblance
           to
           it
           )
           with
           inke
           on
           paper
           :
           a
           portraiture
           not
           cut
           in
           brass
           or
           
             Parian
             Marble
          
           ,
           but
           cast
           into
           a
           mould
           of
           another
           mettal
           ,
           which
           possibly
           may
           be
           as
           lasting
           as
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           have
           sent
           them
           unto
           you
           as
           (
           next
           to
           your
           Father
           )
           to
           my
           nearest
           and
           best
           beloved
           Kinsman
           by
           my
           Mothers
           side
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           if
           any
           question
           shall
           be
           made
           in
           your
           hearing
           concerning
           my
           sincerity
           in
           the
           true
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           here
           by
           Law
           establisht
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           in
           a
           capacity
           of
           advocating
           for
           my self
           ,
           you
           need
           but
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           picture
           ,
           which
           will
           sufficiently
           serve
           to
           scatter
           any
           of
           those
           false
           reports
           which
           the
           uncharitableness
           of
           some
           and
           the
           credulity
           of
           others
           may
           have
           fastened
           on
           me
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           my
           happiness
           to
           be
           bred
           under
           such
           a
           father
           as
           very
           well
           understood
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           diligent
           observer
           of
           all
           publick
           duties
           which
           were
           required
           of
           him
           in
           his
           place
           and
           station
           .
           And
           though
           my
           Tutor
           in
           Hart-Hall
           (
           of
           which
           House
           I
           
           was
           before
           I
           went
           to
           
             Magdalen
             Colledge
          
           )
           was
           biast
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           was
           then
           very
           young
           and
           capable
           of
           any
           impression
           which
           he
           might
           think
           fit
           to
           stamp
           upon
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           carried
           thence
           the
           same
           principles
           I
           brought
           thither
           with
           me
           ,
           &
           which
           I
           had
           suckt
           in
           as
           it
           were
           with
           my
           mothers
           milk
           .
           Nor
           found
           I
           any
           thing
           in
           all
           the
           course
           of
           my
           following
           studies
           which
           might
           invite
           me
           to
           a
           change
           of
           those
           first
           principles
           ,
           but
           very
           much
           which
           did
           incourage
           and
           confirme
           me
           in
           adhering
           to
           them
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           which
           ,
           seconded
           by
           the
           best
           light
           of
           my
           understanding
           ,
           I
           have
           acted
           ever
           since
           ,
           and
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           as
           easily
           will
           appear
           to
           those
           who
           have
           heard
           any
           of
           my
           preachings
           and
           consulted
           any
           of
           my
           writings
           from
           the
           first
           to
           the
           last
           .
           In
           all
           which
           I
           have
           really
           done
           my
           best
           eudeavours
           to
           show
           my self
           a
           true
           son
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           not
           looking
           with
           one
           eye
           toward
           Rome
           ,
           or
           squinting
           with
           the
           othr
           toward
           G●neva
           ,
           but
           keeping
           both
           upon
           the
           rules
           and
           dictates
           of
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           have
           been
           bred
           &
           have
           lived
           so
           long
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           am
           resolved
           to
           die
           .
           And
           therefore
           I
           must
           needs
           think
           my self
           in
           a
           sorry
           condition
           in
           being
           forced
           upon
           those
           helps
           for
           preserving
           a
           fair
           memory
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           posterity
           ;
           which
           neither
           the
           importunity
           of
           friends
           (
           when
           the
           publishing
           of
           these
           Sermons
           might
           have
           been
           more
           seasonable
           )
           nor
           any
           other
           private
           considerations
           could
           have
           wrested
           from
           me
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           here
           end
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           am
           to
           give
           you
           an
           account
           of
           a
           great
           hiatus
           which
           you
           will
           find
           betwixt
           the
           6.
           
           &
           7.
           
           
           Sermons
           ,
           the
           one
           being
           preached
           the
           21.
           of
           Jan.
           1639.
           and
           the
           other
           not
           till
           the
           26.
           of
           Sept.
           1643.
           
           To
           give
           you
           the
           reasons
           whereof
           I
           must
           let
           you
           know
           that
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           long
           Parliament
           Nov.
           3.
           1640.
           till
           his
           Majesty
           retired
           to
           Windsor
           on
           the
           10.
           of
           Jan.
           1641.
           the
           Sundaies
           tu●ns
           before
           the
           K.
           were
           preached
           by
           such
           of
           my
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           as
           were
           attending
           on
           the
           service
           of
           the
           Ch.
           and
           State
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           Tuesdaies
           ,
           not
           only
           all
           the
           Lords
           of
           the
           Council
           ,
           and
           the
           principal
           Officers
           of
           the
           Household
           ,
           but
           most
           of
           the
           Gentlemen
           of
           worth
           &
           quality
           about
           the
           Court
           followed
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Parl
           in
           their
           several
           houses
           .
           So
           that
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           convenient
           to
           pursue
           the
           parable
           till
           I
           might
           have
           the
           happiness
           of
           enjoying
           my
           former
           auditory
           which
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           pleased
           God
           could
           not
           be
           till
           his
           Majesty
           and
           the
           Court
           had
           been
           setled
           for
           some
           time
           at
           Oxon.
           There
           I
           resumed
           my
           former
           argument
           ,
           because
           I
           found
           there
           a
           great
           part
           of
           my
           former
           auditors
           ,
           &
           brought
           these
           Sermons
           to
           an
           end
           ;
           which
           have
           lain
           by
           me
           ever
           since
           (
           without
           the
           least
           alteration
           in
           words
           or
           matter
           )
           as
           they
           then
           were
           preached
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           then
           were
           preached
           so
           they
           now
           are
           publish'd
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           do
           but
           desire
           your
           pardon
           for
           the
           tediousness
           of
           this
           Address
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           would
           be
           pleasd
           to
           accept
           that
           Portraiture
           or
           Picture
           which
           is
           herewith
           sent
           ,
           to
           make
           such
           use
           of
           it
           as
           may
           stand
           best
           with
           your
           contentment
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           preserve
           a
           fair
           esteem
           in
           your self
           and
           others
           of
           ,
           Sir
           ,
        
         
           
             Lacies
             Court
             in
             Abindon
             ,
             
               Jan.
               25.
               1658.
               
            
          
           Your
           most
           affectionate
           friend
           and
           Cousin
           to
           do
           you
           service
           ,
           
             PET.
             HEYLIN
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           Advertisement
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           Reader
           is
           to
           understand
           that
           of
           the
           three
           last
           Sermons
           which
           are
           subjoyned
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           the
           First
           was
           preached
           in
           the
           Chappel
           of
           Lambeth
           House
           ,
           at
           the
           Consecration
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           God
           Dr.
           
             John
             Towers
          
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           
             Peterburg
             ,
             Jan.
          
           13.
           1638.
           
           The
           Second
           in
           the
           Abby-Church
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           on
           the
           fifth
           Sunday
           of
           Lent
           ,
           commonly
           called
           
             Passion
             Sunday
             ,
             Anno
          
           1640.
           
           The
           Third
           in
           
             Windsor
             Castle
          
           before
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           such
           time
           as
           he
           had
           removed
           from
           
             White-hall
             ,
             Jan.
          
           24.
           1641.
           
           Which
           I
           thought
           fit
           to
           signifie
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           the
           said
           Sermons
           ,
           the
           two
           first
           especially
           ,
           are
           fitted
           to
           the
           particular
           times
           and
           occasions
           before
           remembred
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           easily
           applyable
           unto
           any
           other
           ;
           Advertisement
           whereof
           should
           have
           been
           given
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           each
           of
           the
           said
           Sermons
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           was
           unhappily
           left
           out
           when
           they
           were
           at
           the
           Presse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Parabola
             Zizaniorum
             .
          
           
             MAT.
             XIII
             .
             VERS
             .
             XXIV
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             24
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             25
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             26
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             27
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             28
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
          
           
             29
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             30
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Versio
             Vulgaris
             .
          
           
             24
             ALiam
             Parabolam
             proposuit
             illis
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             Simile
             factum
             est
             Regnum
             Coelorum
             homini
             ,
             qui
             seminavit
             bonum
             semen
             in
             agro
             suo
             .
          
           
             25
             Cum
             autem
             dormirent
             homines
             ,
             venit
             inimicus
             ejus
             ,
             &
             super
             seminavit
             Zizania
             in
             medio
             Tritici
             ,
             &
             abiit
             .
          
           
             26
             Cum
             autem
             crevisset
             herba
             ,
             &
             fructum
             fecisset
             ,
             tunc
             apparuerunt
             &
             zizania
             .
          
           
             27
             Accedentes
             autem
             servi
             patris-familiâs
             dixerunt
             ei
             :
             Domine
             ,
             nonne
             bonum
             semen
             seminasti
             in
             agro
             tuo
             ?
             unde
             ergo
             habet
             zizania
             ?
          
           
             28
             Et
             ait
             illis
             ,
             inimicus
             homo
             hoc
             fecit
             :
             servi
             autem
             dixerunt
             ei
             ,
             vis
             imus
             ,
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ?
          
           
             29
             Et
             ait
             ,
             non
             ;
             ne
             fortè
             colligentes
             zizania
             ,
             eradicetis
             simul
             cum
             iis
             triticum
             .
          
           
             30
             Sinite
             utraque
             crescere
             usque
             ad
             messem
             ,
             &
             in
             tempore
             messis
             dicam
             messoribus
             ,
             colligite
             primùm
             zizania
             ,
             &
             alligate
             ea
             in
             fasciculos
             ad
             comburendum
             ,
             triticumautem
             congregate
             in
             horreum
             meum
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Versio
             Bezana
             .
          
           
             24
             ALiam
             Parabolam
             proposuit
             eis
             ,
             dicens
             ,
             Simile
             est
             Regnum
             Coelorum
             homini
             serenti
             bonum
             semen
             in
             agro
             suo
             .
          
           
             25
             Quum
             autem
             dormirent
             homines
             ,
             venit
             ejus
             inimicus
             ,
             &
             serit
             Zizania
             inter
             triticum
             ,
             &
             abiit
             .
          
           
             26
             Quum
             verò
             germinasset
             herba
             ,
             &
             fructum
             edidisset
             ,
             tunc
             apparuerunt
             etiam
             zizania
             .
          
           
             27
             Accedentes
             autem
             servi
             patris-familiâs
             dixerunt
             ei
             ,
             Domine
             nonne
             bonum
             semen
             sevisti
             in
             agro
             tuo
             ?
             unde
             ergo
             habet
             zizania
             ?
          
           
             28
             Ille
             vero
             dixit
             eis
             ,
             inimicus
             quispiam
             hoc
             fecit
             :
             servi
             autem
             dixerunt
             ei
             ,
             vis
             igitur
             abeamus
             &
             colligamus
             ea
             .
          
           
             29
             At
             ille
             dixit
             ,
             non
             ,
             ne
             colligendo
             zizania
             eradicetis
             simul
             cum
             eis
             triticum
             .
          
           
             30
             Sinite
             utraque
             simul
             crescere
             usque
             ad
             messem
             ,
             &
             tempore
             messis
             dicam
             messoribus
             ,
             colligite
             primum
             zizania
             ,
             &
             ligate
             ea
             in
             fasciculos
             ad
             exurendum
             ea
             ,
             triticum
             vero
             colligite
             in
             horreum
             meum
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           PARABLE
           OF
           THE
           TARES
           Expounded
           and
           Applyed
           .
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             9.
             1637.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             24.
             
          
           
             Another
             Parable
             put
             he
             forth
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             likened
             to
             a
             man
             which
             sowed
             good
             seed
             in
             his
             field
             .
          
        
         
           
             DEus
             quantum
             satis
             esse
             judicavit
             locutus
             ,
             Scripturam
             condidit
             :
          
           God
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           having
           manifested
           so
           much
           of
           his
           heavenly
           will
           as
           he
           thought
           sufficient
           for
           our
           use
           ,
           composed
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           And
           in
           composing
           of
           it
           ,
           he
           contrived
           it
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           wisdom
           to
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           exerciseth
           the
           abilities
           of
           the
           greatest
           Clerks
           .
           Now
           as
           the
           Scripture
           is
           ,
           which
           is
           
             verbum
             Dei
          
           ,
           such
           also
           was
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           which
           is
           
             Deus
             verbum
          
           .
           In
           his
           most
           
           heavenly
           Sermon
           made
           upon
           the
           Mount
           ,
           he
           taught
           the
           people
           plainly
           ,
           without
           tropes
           or
           figures
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           For
           ,
           as
           St.
           Chrysostome
           hath
           noted
           ,
           
           those
           unto
           whom
           he
           then
           discoursed
           were
           plain
           simple
           men
           ,
           uncapable
           of
           Parables
           ,
           and
           Allegories
           ,
           and
           such
           mysterious
           arts
           of
           speaking
           .
           But
           here
           we
           meet
           with
           men
           of
           another
           mettle
           ;
           the
           Scribes
           ,
           the
           wise
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           subtle
           Pharisees
           ,
           as
           Theophylact
           calls
           them
           .
           
           These
           ,
           as
           they
           would
           believe
           no
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           come
           accompanied
           with
           signes
           and
           wonders
           ,
           so
           might
           they
           judge
           all
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           poor
           and
           base
           which
           was
           not
           represented
           to
           them
           in
           an
           handsome
           habit
           .
           There
           are
           some
           men
           that
           are
           more
           taken
           with
           those
           things
           which
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           are
           familiar
           to
           their
           apprehensions
           .
           Others
           to
           whom
           no
           truth
           is
           pleasing
           ,
           
             nisi
             quod
             auditu
             suave
             est
          
           ,
           as
           Lactantius
           hath
           it
           ;
           
           but
           that
           which
           is
           apparelled
           in
           a
           curious
           dresse
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           of
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           learnt
           to
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           did
           sometimes
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           occasion
           ,
           speake
           in
           Parables
           ;
           partly
           to
           make
           his
           Auditors
           the
           more
           attent
           ,
           partly
           to
           grave
           the
           deeper
           and
           more
           firm
           impression
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           memories
           ,
           but
           principally
           to
           excite
           them
           to
           a
           more
           diligent
           enquiry
           after
           that
           which
           they
           understood
           not
           .
           
             Perspicua
             obscuris
             miscet
             ,
             ut
             per
             ea
             quae
             intelligunt
             provocentur
             ad
             eorum
             notitiam
             quae
             non
             intelligunt
          
           ;
           
           as
           St.
           Hierome
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           compared
           himselfe
           to
           a
           certain
           man
           which
           made
           a
           great
           supper
           ,
           and
           bad
           many
           ;
           
           his
           Kingdom
           to
           a
           certain
           King
           ,
           which
           made
           a
           marriage
           for
           his
           Sonne
           .
           
           Now
           to
           a
           
           great
           Supper
           ,
           or
           a
           Wedding
           Feast
           ,
           some
           come
           for
           hunger
           ,
           some
           for
           dainties
           ;
           and
           others
           only
           out
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           to
           observe
           the
           order
           of
           the
           entertainment
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           would
           please
           all
           commers
           ,
           must
           provide
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           furnish
           out
           his
           Table
           with
           that
           rich
           variety
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           wherewithall
           to
           content
           each
           palate
           ,
           lest
           else
           some
           one
           or
           other
           go
           away
           unsatisfied
           .
           And
           so
           it
           was
           with
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           whilest
           being
           here
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           he
           was
           at
           once
           the
           entertainer
           and
           the
           feast
           .
           Some
           flocked
           unto
           him
           to
           partake
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           poor
           souls
           that
           hungred
           after
           righteousness
           ;
           
           others
           to
           prie
           into
           his
           actions
           ,
           and
           observe
           his
           sayings
           :
           and
           some
           out
           of
           a
           curiosity
           ,
           
           as
           once
           the
           Queen
           of
           Sheba
           came
           to
           Solomon
           ,
           only
           to
           wonder
           at
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           One
           and
           the
           same
           continual
           manner
           of
           discourse
           was
           never
           likely
           to
           have
           sorted
           to
           that
           variety
           of
           humours
           which
           resorted
           to
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           to
           poor
           simple
           men
           he
           spake
           home
           ,
           but
           plainly
           ;
           
             Loe
             now
             thou
             speakest
             plainly
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             speakest
             no
             Parables
          
           .
           But
           to
           the
           captious
           and
           the
           curious
           ,
           to
           the
           wise
           and
           learned
           ,
           it
           pleased
           him
           to
           speak
           sometimes
           in
           dark
           speech
           and
           Parables
           ,
           to
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           their
           appetites
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           from
           a
           loathing
           of
           that
           Manna
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           :
           God
           so
           sets
           out
           his
           word
           as
           men
           do
           their
           feasts
           ,
           
           
             ut
             locis
             apertioribus
             fami
             occurreret
             ,
             obscurioribus
             fastidia
             detergeret
             ,
          
           in
           St.
           Austines
           Language
           :
           as
           well
           to
           quicken
           and
           revive
           our
           appetites
           ,
           as
           allay
           our
           hunger
           .
           Nor
           have
           we
           onely
           here
           a
           Parable
           ,
           but
           we
           have
           
             aliam
             parabolam
          
           ,
           another
           Parable
           ;
           a
           Banquet
           superadded
           to
           the
           second
           course
           .
           The
           Lord
           ,
           as
           Hi●rome
           hath
           observed
           ,
           provides
           his
           guests
           of
           several
           dainties
           ,
           
           
             ut
             unusquisque
             secundum
             naturam
             
             stomachi
             sui
             varia
             susciperet
             alimenta
          
           ;
           that
           each
           mans
           stomach
           may
           be
           fitted
           with
           the
           meate
           he
           likes
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           have
           a
           Parable
           ,
           and
           another
           Parable
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           reason
           also
           why
           our
           Saviour
           spake
           at
           this
           time
           in
           Parables
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           concerned
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           :
           Some
           other
           reasons
           there
           are
           of
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           meete
           withall
           hereafter
           .
           The
           next
           thing
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           is
           that
           very
           Kingdom
           ,
           which
           in
           my
           Text
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           is
           in
           so
           dark
           a
           way
           pointed
           out
           unto
           us
           .
           Which
           Kingdom
           ,
           whether
           that
           it
           be
           the
           preaching
           of
           Christs
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           imparting
           of
           his
           graces
           to
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           resembled
           very
           fitly
           unto
           the
           work
           and
           travels
           of
           the
           Husband-man
           ,
           who
           having
           laboured
           and
           manured
           his
           field
           with
           his
           utmost
           care
           ,
           and
           sowed
           it
           with
           his
           choycest
           seede
           ,
           betakes
           himselfe
           unto
           his
           rest
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           a
           plentiful
           and
           joyful
           Harvest
           :
           yet
           so
           it
           hapneth
           many
           times
           ,
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           cost
           and
           travel
           ,
           it
           brings
           forth
           tares
           instead
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           weedes
           instead
           of
           flowers
           :
           
             Longique
             perit
             labor
             irritus
             Anni
          
           .
           
           Gods
           field
           is
           many
           times
           too
           like
           his
           Vineyard
           ;
           when
           he
           had
           digged
           it
           ,
           and
           dressed
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           could
           be
           nothing
           done
           unto
           it
           which
           he
           had
           not
           done
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           came
           and
           looked
           for
           grapes
           ,
           it
           brought
           forth
           wilde
           grapes
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           only
           fitted
           for
           the
           Wine-presse
           of
           his
           indignation
           .
           So
           that
           at
           last
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Text
           will
           be
           briefly
           this
           ,
           That
           it
           so
           falls
           out
           with
           our
           Saviour
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           man
           that
           sowed
           ,
           and
           sowed
           good
           seed
           ,
           and
           sowed
           it
           in
           a
           field
           of
           his
           own
           possession
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           comming
           on
           of
           harvest
           ,
           found
           it
           full
           of
           tares
           .
           
             And
             he
             
             put
             forth
             another
             Parable
             unto
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             The
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             is
             likened
             unto
             a
             man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Hitherto
           have
           we
           gone
           in
           the
           way
           of
           preparation
           ,
           and
           spake
           as
           much
           as
           was
           convenient
           touching
           the
           subject
           of
           and
           in
           this
           Parable
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Predicate
           thereof
           ,
           wherein
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Text
           doth
           consist
           especially
           ,
           we
           have
           these
           parts
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           
             The
             Husband-man
             ,
             the
             Seede
             ,
             the
             S●yle
             .
          
           First
           for
           the
           Husband-man
           ,
           it
           seemes
           he
           was
           a
           man
           of
           action
           ,
           for
           we
           finde
           him
           sowing
           ;
           and
           next
           a
           man
           of
           quality
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           did
           not
           all
           his
           work
           by
           himself
           immediately
           ,
           but
           used
           sometimes
           the
           ministery
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           as
           may
           appeare
           out
           of
           the
           25.
           and
           the
           27.
           
           Verse
           compared
           together
           .
           Then
           for
           the
           Seed
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           also
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           the
           substance
           ,
           it
           was
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           best
           kinde
           of
           grain
           ,
           for
           the
           Text
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sowen
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           it
           was
           
             bonum
             semen
          
           ,
           a
           good
           sort
           of
           Wheat
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           for
           the
           field
           ,
           we
           will
           look
           on
           that
           ,
           first
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ager
           ,
           a
           place
           fit
           for
           tillage
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           the
           Proprietarie
           ,
           it
           was
           
             Ager
             suus
          
           ,
           his
           own
           field
           ,
           a
           field
           not
           hired
           nor
           rented
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           possession
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Prima
             Ceres
             ferro
             mortales
             verteret
             erram
             Instituit
             .
          
           
           The
           art
           of
           Husbandry
           is
           of
           such
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           attributed
           by
           the
           Poets
           to
           the
           Gods
           themselves
           ,
           That
           and
           the
           calling
           of
           the
           Shepheard
           coeval
           in
           a
           sort
           with
           the
           very
           world
           .
           
           We
           read
           it
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           that
           Abel
           was
           a
           keeper
           of
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           Cain
           a
           tiller
           of
           the
           ground
           .
           Both
           Offices
           united
           in
           the
           first
           man
           Adam
           ,
           till
           his
           Sonnes
           came
           to
           age
           to
           discharge
           them
           for
           him
           :
           and
           both
           united
           also
           in
           the
           
           second
           Adam
           till
           he
           intrusted
           them
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           &
           their
           successors
           in
           the
           Evangelical
           Presthood
           .
           Philo
           hath
           noted
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Shepheard
           was
           antiently
           applyed
           unto
           Kings
           and
           Law-givers
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           Kings
           and
           Statesmen
           only
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           is
           as
           justly
           attributed
           to
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           .
           But
           behold
           ,
           a
           greater
           then
           Philo
           is
           here
           .
           For
           Christ
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           himself
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Shepheard
           ,
           
             Ego
             sum
             pastor
             bonus
          
           ,
           
           I
           am
           the
           good
           Shepheard
           ,
           Joh.
           10.
           
           And
           his
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             Princeps
             Pastorum
          
           ,
           the
           chief
           Shepheard
           ;
           and
           
             Pastor
             animarum
          
           ,
           the
           Shepheard
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           
           Even
           that
           good
           Shepheard
           which
           did
           once
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           doth
           still
           feede
           them
           in
           the
           pastures
           of
           eternall
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           questionless
           ,
           the
           Husband-man
           is
           of
           the
           two
           the
           better
           Gentleman
           ,
           descended
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           of
           the
           Elder
           house
           .
           And
           therefore
           Philo
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             sacrificiis
             Cain
             &
             Abel
          
           ,
           conceives
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           distribution
           of
           their
           Fathers
           business
           ,
           Cain
           having
           choyce
           of
           both
           as
           the
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           made
           choyce
           of
           Husbandry
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           there
           are
           Indeed
           it
           was
           the
           first
           imployment
           of
           our
           Father
           Adam
           :
           No
           sooner
           was
           he
           fallen
           &
           cast
           out
           of
           Paradise
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           put
           to
           till
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           
             in
             su●dore
             frontis
          
           ,
           
           with
           great
           care
           and
           sorrow
           .
           So
           that
           being
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           world
           the
           portion
           of
           the
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           and
           before
           him
           ,
           the
           business
           of
           his
           Father
           Adam
           ,
           sole
           King
           and
           Monarch
           of
           the
           world
           :
           it
           came
           in
           fine
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           exercise
           and
           delight
           of
           the
           greatest
           Potentates
           ;
           For
           it
           
           is
           written
           of
           Uzziah
           King
           of
           Judah
           ,
           that
           he
           loved
           Husbandry
           .
           
           And
           Florus
           writes
           of
           Quinctius
           the
           Dictator
           in
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           being
           taken
           from
           the
           Plough
           ,
           to
           manage
           the
           affaires
           of
           that
           growing
           Empire
           ;
           after
           the
           Warres
           were
           ended
           ,
           and
           his
           Triumphs
           over
           ,
           he
           returned
           back
           unto
           his
           labours
           ;
           
             Rediit
             ad
             boves
             suos
             triumphalis
             Agricola
             .
          
           But
           behold
           a
           greater
           then
           either
           Quinctius
           or
           Uzziah
           is
           here
           also
           .
           For
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           his
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           an
           Husband-man
           ,
           
           Joh.
           15.
           
           
             I
             am
             the
             true
             Vine
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             is
             the
             Husband-man
             .
          
           So
           that
           the
           marvel
           is
           not
           much
           if
           having
           likened
           his
           most
           glorious
           Father
           to
           an
           Husband-man
           ,
           he
           doth
           resemble
           his
           most
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           his
           administration
           of
           and
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           unto
           a
           man
           that
           sowed
           ,
           and
           that
           sowed
           good
           Seed
           .
           In
           this
           respect
           our
           Saviour
           is
           as
           well
           the
           Husband-man
           as
           he
           is
           the
           Vine
           ;
           an
           Husband-man
           ,
           whose
           labour
           like
           the
           Countrey
           Plough-mans
           is
           never
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           
           but
           runs
           round
           
             in
             circulo
             .
             My
             Father
             worketh
             hitherto
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             and
             I
             also
             work
          
           .
           As
           if
           he
           had
           thus
           said
           in
           more
           plain
           discourse
           ;
           Hitherto
           hath
           my
           Father
           worked
           ,
           
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           to
           this
           very
           time
           ,
           
             nec
             ullum
             sibi
             cessationis
             statuisse
             diem
             ,
          
           and
           lost
           no
           time
           ,
           nor
           intermitted
           any
           opportunity
           of
           sowing
           the
           celestial
           seed
           of
           life
           eternall
           :
           And
           I
           his
           deare
           and
           onely
           sonne
           work
           also
           ,
           and
           am
           continually
           imployed
           in
           doing
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           sent
           me
           .
           For
           wot
           ye
           not
           that
           I
           must
           go
           about
           my
           Fathers
           business
           ;
           and
           that
           what
           ever
           thing
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           doth
           it
           in
           and
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ?
           
             Per
             me
             enim
             facit
             cum
             fecit
             ,
             &
             per
             me
             regit
             cùm
             regit
             .
          
           God
           made
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ;
           for
           by
           him
           all
           things
           were
           made
           ,
           Joh.
           1.
           
           And
           God
           instructs
           
           the
           world
           in
           his
           holy
           mysteries
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           only
           by
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           who
           is
           both
           God
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           Master
           ,
           said
           his
           Apostle
           to
           him
           ,
           
             whither
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
             Thou
             only
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           Which
           institution
           ,
           being
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           here
           called
           ,
           but
           a
           kinde
           of
           sowing
           ,
           hath
           been
           the
           care
           and
           labour
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husband-man
           from
           the
           first
           fall
           of
           Adam
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           and
           will
           still
           be
           his
           care
           and
           labour
           ,
           from
           this
           day
           forwards
           to
           the
           end
           of
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           the
           first
           man
           being
           fallen
           almost
           as
           soon
           as
           made
           ,
           became
           the
           most
           calamitous
           ruine
           of
           a
           goodly
           fortune
           ;
           His
           understanding
           darkened
           with
           the
           clouds
           either
           of
           ignorance
           or
           error
           ;
           his
           will
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           same
           depraved
           ,
           and
           his
           Conscience
           hardned
           .
           So
           that
           the
           Earth
           and
           he
           were
           both
           of
           the
           like
           condition
           :
           [
           Both
           pure
           and
           perfect
           in
           themselves
           at
           the
           first
           creation
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           framed
           according
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           in
           Justice
           and
           Integrity
           ;
           the
           other
           bringing
           forth
           of
           its
           own
           accord
           whatever
           thing
           could
           please
           the
           eye
           ,
           or
           delight
           the
           palate
           .
           But
           presently
           upon
           the
           curse
           ,
           the
           Earth
           was
           fruitful
           only
           in
           thorns
           and
           thistles
           ;
           and
           so
           was
           man
           upon
           the
           fall
           :
           those
           thorny
           cares
           and
           troubles
           which
           afflict
           the
           minde
           ,
           those
           thistles
           of
           corruption
           which
           invaded
           his
           will
           and
           passions
           .
           ]
           That
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           tillage
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           he
           :
           the
           Plough
           to
           work
           and
           break
           the
           one
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           might
           be
           fit
           to
           receive
           that
           seed
           which
           by
           the
           careful
           Husband-man
           is
           designed
           unto
           it
           ;
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           to
           prepare
           the
           other
           ▪
           for
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           graces
           and
           gifts
           of
           God
           :
           That
           required
           sowing
           at
           due
           seasons
           ,
           and
           so
           did
           he
           ;
           the
           Earth
           not
           bringing
           
           forth
           good
           fruit
           without
           pains
           and
           labour
           ,
           yet
           yielding
           good
           Increase
           of
           the
           seed
           allotted
           ;
           nor
           man
           producing
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           just
           and
           righteous
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           own
           corrupted
           nature
           ,
           yet
           sometimes
           bringing
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           plety
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           seed
           sowne
           in
           him
           ,
           [
           
             Si
             modò
             culturae
             patientem
             commodet
             aurem
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           ]
           Nay
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           these
           several
           kindes
           of
           sowing
           are
           of
           equal
           date
           ;
           For
           when
           it
           first
           was
           laid
           as
           a
           curse
           on
           
             Adam
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             sweat
             of
             his
             browes
             he
             should
             eat
             his
             bread
             ,
          
           it
           also
           was
           communicated
           as
           a
           blessing
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           finde
           relief
           in
           the
           promised
           seed
           .
           
           That
           the
           first
           seed
           of
           faith
           and
           comfort
           that
           was
           sown
           in
           Adam
           ,
           a
           seed
           of
           so
           divine
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           did
           quicken
           without
           dying
           ,
           and
           dying
           did
           give
           life
           to
           all
           men
           ;
           a
           seed
           that
           sowed
           it self
           in
           the
           Virgins
           womb
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           meanes
           poor
           man
           might
           be
           redeemed
           from
           sin
           and
           Satan
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Nor
           did
           he
           only
           sowe
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           Adam
           the
           comfort
           and
           assurance
           of
           the
           promised
           seed
           ;
           but
           he
           instructed
           him
           to
           typifie
           and
           prefigurate
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           ,
           for
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           sacrifice
           :
           For
           howsoever
           the
           first
           bloody
           sacrifice
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           was
           that
           of
           Abel
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           generally
           is
           conceived
           that
           he
           was
           taught
           it
           by
           his
           Father
           ;
           yet
           there
           's
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           Adam
           learnt
           it
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
             Deus
             solus
             docere
             potuit
             ut
             se
             vellet
             orari
             ,
          
           
           as
           Tertullian
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           for
           those
           other
           seeds
           of
           faith
           and
           piety
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           or
           they
           ,
           or
           Seth
           or
           Enoch
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Patriarchs
           before
           the
           Flood
           ,
           were
           quickned
           and
           inabled
           to
           the
           works
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           
           of
           them
           sowne
           by
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           sometimes
           by
           Dreams
           and
           Visions
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophets
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           also
           
             viva
             voce
          
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           evident
           and
           personal
           manner
           of
           discourse
           .
           Many
           and
           frequent
           were
           the
           visits
           that
           God
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           called
           him
           from
           his
           own
           Country
           ,
           and
           his
           Fathers
           house
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           none
           in
           which
           he
           did
           not
           manifest
           something
           to
           him
           of
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           :
           Not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           
             Isaac
             ,
             Jacob
          
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           good
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           appeared
           and
           spake
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           thereby
           implanting
           in
           their
           souls
           the
           seeds
           of
           piety
           and
           vertue
           .
           But
           when
           the
           house
           of
           Abraham
           was
           grown
           great
           and
           numerous
           ,
           and
           had
           withall
           degenerated
           from
           the
           example
           and
           integrity
           of
           their
           common
           Parent
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Lord
           begin
           to
           commit
           this
           part
           of
           heavenly
           Husbandry
           to
           his
           menial
           Servants
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Seers
           ,
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           .
           
           For
           it
           was
           he
           that
           said
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             These
             are
             the
             judgements
             which
             thou
             shalt
             set
             before
             the
             people
          
           ;
           the
           words
           and
           judgements
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           he
           elsewhere
           calls
           them
           :
           Which
           said
           unto
           his
           Servant
           Jeremïe
           ,
           
           
             Behold
             ,
             I
             have
             put
             my
             words
             in
             thy
             mouth
          
           ;
           and
           to
           
             Ezekiel
             ,
             Heare
             therefore
             the
             word
             from
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             warning
             from
             me
             .
          
           Where
           we
           may
           see
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           God
           makes
           use
           of
           men
           to
           dispatch
           this
           business
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           still
           Gods
           words
           ,
           Gods
           judgements
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           his
           most
           sacred
           mouth
           ,
           which
           they
           impart
           unto
           the
           people
           .
           God
           so
           disposed
           of
           this
           imployment
           unto
           his
           Servants
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           still
           he
           kept
           unto
           himself
           the
           power
           and
           reputation
           of
           the
           principal
           Workman
           .
        
         
           Thus
           in
           these
           several
           wayes
           ,
           
           
             spake
             God
             in
             times
             past
             to
             our
             Fathers
          
           ;
           and
           every
           several
           way
           of
           these
           
           was
           a
           several
           sowing
           :
           
           
             but
             in
             these
             last
             times
             hath
             he
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             his
             onely
             Sonne
             ,
             whom
             he
             appointed
             to
             be
             Heire
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             whom
             also
             he
             made
             the
             Worlds
             .
          
           Himself
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Parable
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             that
             soweth
             the
             good
             Seed
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man.
          
           And
           indeed
           ,
           what
           was
           all
           his
           life
           ,
           but
           a
           continual
           sowing
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           at
           
             Nazareth
             ,
             Hierusalem
             ,
             Capernaum
          
           ,
           in
           Galilee
           ,
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Judah
           ,
           in
           the
           fields
           and
           Cities
           ?
           Hardly
           one
           step
           in
           all
           Judaea
           which
           he
           had
           not
           measured
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           which
           he
           did
           not
           punctually
           perform
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           faithful
           Seeds-man
           .
           He
           sowed
           his
           Word
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           brought
           forth
           faith
           ;
           he
           sowed
           his
           Grace
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           brought
           forth
           godliness
           ;
           he
           sowed
           miracles
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           brought
           forth
           followers
           .
           And
           which
           is
           yet
           more
           marvellous
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           he
           sowed
           Himself
           ,
           the
           Christ
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           
             ab
             ortu
             Solis
             ad
             occasum
          
           ,
           as
           Lactantius
           hath
           it
           ,
           did
           in
           a
           manner
           become
           Christians
           :
           [
           he
           sowed
           the
           very
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           amongst
           them
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           of
           his
           Disciples
           did
           presently
           grow
           greater
           with
           Gods
           heavenly
           Kingdom
           ;
           
             Behold
             ,
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             within
             you
             ,
          
           Luke
           17.
           ]
           No
           miracle
           in
           all
           the
           Scripture
           parallel
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           was
           the
           Sower
           should
           become
           the
           Seed
           ;
           and
           the
           same
           person
           ,
           at
           and
           in
           the
           self-same
           instant
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           Preacher
           and
           the
           Gospel
           .
           And
           though
           it
           pleased
           him
           for
           a
           time
           to
           withdraw
           himself
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           pursuit
           of
           his
           work
           unto
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           
           yet
           did
           he
           promise
           
             to
             be
             with
             them
             alwayes
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             Cum
             vobis
             &
             successoribus
             vestris
             ,
          
           alwayes
           with
           them
           and
           their
           successors
           ,
           as
           Denys
           the
           Carthusian
           notes
           it
           ;
           Alwayes
           ,
           in
           
           reference
           to
           his
           power
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           is
           for
           ever
           with
           us
           ;
           and
           alwayes
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           his
           care
           and
           providence
           ,
           by
           which
           his
           Servants
           and
           Disciples
           have
           been
           still
           amongst
           us
           :
           
             For
             s●me
             he
             hath
             given
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             some
             Apostles
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             some
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             some
             ●astors
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             for
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             edifying
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
        
         
           So
           then
           these
           Teachers
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Apostles
           which
           Christ
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           are
           all
           of
           them
           the
           servants
           of
           that
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           whom
           we
           finde
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Text
           :
           Not
           servants
           of
           so
           mean
           and
           poor
           a
           quality
           as
           the
           world
           would
           make
           them
           ;
           for
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             are
             Labourers
             together
             with
             God
             ,
          
           
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             and
             Fellow
             workmen
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           It
           is
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           great
           Commanders
           ,
           to
           say
           unto
           their
           Servants
           ,
           
             do
             this
             and
             they
             do
             it
          
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           Husband-man
           ,
           he
           is
           alwayes
           one
           in
           every
           business
           that
           concerns
           him
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           say
           unto
           his
           people
           ,
           
             see
             that
             this
             be
             done
          
           ,
           but
           
             let
             us
             do
             it
          
           .
           So
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           work
           the
           lesse
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           so
           many
           Servants
           employed
           from
           time
           to
           time
           in
           his
           holy
           Husbandry
           ;
           He
           works
           not
           only
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           he
           labours
           with
           them
           :
           
             For
             howsoever
             Paul
             may
             plant
          
           ,
           
           
             and
             Apollos
             water
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             He
             alone
             that
             gives
             increase
             .
          
           His
           Eye
           it
           is
           that
           doth
           direct
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Hand
           that
           guides
           them
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           that
           it
           is
           his
           Word
           which
           is
           sowed
           by
           them
           .
           And
           sowe
           they
           must
           continually
           ,
           in
           all
           times
           and
           places
           ,
           in
           season
           ,
           out
           of
           season
           ,
           without
           end
           or
           ceasing
           ;
           otherwise
           they
           will
           fall
           full
           short
           of
           that
           glorious
           title
           of
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           Labourers
           together
           with
           Almighty
           God.
           
        
         
         
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           withall
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Priest
           is
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Fellow-Labourer
           with
           God
           ,
           so
           are
           the
           people
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Gods
           Husbandry
           ,
           in
           that
           very
           Verse
           .
           For
           we
           are
           Labourers
           together
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           ye
           Gods
           Husbandry
           :
           Not
           his
           field
           only
           ,
           nor
           his
           V●neyard
           only
           ,
           but
           his
           very
           Husbandry
           ,
           his
           business
           ,
           his
           imployment
           ,
           his
           ground
           ready
           tilled
           ,
           about
           the
           which
           he
           hath
           bestowed
           so
           much
           care
           and
           travel
           .
           And
           being
           so
           ,
           it
           is
           expected
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           that
           you
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           good
           living
           ,
           that
           you
           be
           answerable
           to
           the
           vote
           and
           expectation
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husband-man
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           pretermitted
           neither
           cost
           nor
           pains
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           field
           exceeding
           fruitful
           of
           good
           works
           ;
           for
           he
           hath
           fatned
           it
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           his
           only
           Sonne
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           blood
           of
           many
           and
           most
           glorious
           Martyrs
           .
        
         
           
             Luxuriat
             sacro
             Sanguine
             pinguis
             humus
             .
             
          
        
         
           He
           hath
           manured
           it
           with
           the
           hands
           of
           his
           holy
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           since
           the
           World
           began
           ;
           watred
           it
           with
           the
           dew
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           sowed
           it
           with
           the
           Seed
           of
           his
           holy
           Word
           .
           What
           could
           he
           do
           more
           to
           it
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           done
           ?
           It
           after
           all
           this
           care
           and
           cost
           ,
           instead
           of
           Grapes
           ,
           you
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           wild
           grapes
           ;
           if
           when
           he
           sowes
           amongst
           you
           his
           most
           sacred
           seed
           ,
           he
           findes
           his
           field
           over-run
           with
           thorns
           and
           thistles
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           brings
           forth
           Tares
           when
           he
           looks
           for
           Wheat
           ;
           it
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           wanting
           unto
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           wanting
           unto
           God.
           Nor
           can
           it
           be
           replyed
           ,
           (
           were
           a
           man
           minded
           to
           dispute
           with
           Almighty
           God
           )
           that
           every
           man
           is
           as
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fault
           is
           rather
           in
           the
           seed
           then
           in
           the
           soyle
           :
           For
           whatsoever
           God
           
           created
           ,
           he
           looked
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             and
             behold
             ,
             it
             was
             good
             :
          
           and
           whatsoever
           seed
           he
           soweth
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           good
           also
           .
           Gods
           Kingdom
           is
           here
           likened
           unto
           that
           man
           ,
           not
           which
           sowed
           every
           sort
           of
           seed
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           seed
           only
           ;
           the
           next
           particular
           ,
           and
           next
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             Necesse
             est
             sumptum
             facere
             qui
             quaerit
             lucrum
          
           ;
           
           He
           that
           intends
           to
           reap
           must
           sowe
           .
           It
           is
           not
           now
           ,
           as
           once
           in
           the
           golden
           Age
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Earth
           brought
           forth
           its
           fruit
           without
           seed
           or
           ploughing
           ;
           
           
             Mox
             etiam
             fruges
             tellus
             inarata
             fer●bat
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           he
           that
           hopes
           to
           reap
           good
           fruit
           ,
           must
           also
           have
           a
           care
           that
           he
           sowe
           good
           seed
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           is
           to
           look
           for
           Grapes
           from
           thorns
           ,
           or
           for
           Figs
           from
           thistles
           .
           The
           Husbandman
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           was
           well
           experienced
           in
           this
           rule
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           only
           sowe
           his
           field
           ,
           but
           he
           sowed
           good
           seed
           .
           Now
           for
           this
           seed
           ,
           the
           context
           tells
           us
           it
           was
           wheat
           ,
           the
           best
           kinde
           of
           grain
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Galen
           call's
           it
           .
           And
           the
           Text
           tells
           us
           it
           was
           good
           ,
           the
           best
           kind
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           which
           the
           purest
           bread
           ,
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           was
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           begotten
           to
           a
           lively
           hope
           ,
           to
           an
           incorruptible
           inheritance
           .
           
           A
           Protestant
           writer
           of
           good
           credit
           doth
           expound
           it
           so
           ;
           Semen
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             propriè
             exponitur
             verbum
             Dei
             ,
             unde
             enati
             filii
             regni
             .
          
           And
           this
           with
           good
           congruity
           enough
           unto
           our
           Saviours
           Exposition
           ,
           who
           having
           said
           ,
           
             that
             he
             that
             soweth
             the
             good
             seed
             is
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             ,
          
           adds
           ,
           
             that
             the
             good
             seed
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
          
           The
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           then
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
           And
           being
           that
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           are
           begotten
           by
           the
           celestial
           seed
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           
           God
           may
           put
           in
           also
           for
           its
           part
           ,
           and
           come
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           the
           seed
           here
           mentioned
           .
           
           Hierome
           indeed
           hath
           given
           it
           to
           us
           for
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           ,
           
             Ubicunque
             Dominus
             exponit
             sermones
             suos
             ,
             cavendum
             est
             ne
             vel
             aliud
             ,
             nec
             plus
             velimus
             intelligere
             quàm
             ab
             eo
             expositum
             est
             .
          
           But
           this
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           such
           expositions
           as
           are
           repugnant
           to
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           and
           not
           subservient
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           to
           keep
           our selves
           more
           neer
           unto
           our
           Saviours
           Exposition
           ,
           [
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           interpreted
           of
           the
           men
           themselves
           :
           For
           ,
           being
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           sowed
           tares
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           tares
           are
           the
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           it
           might
           then
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           that
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             quà
             men
          
           ,
           are
           the
           Devils
           children
           ,
           seeds
           of
           his
           sowing
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           his
           own
           creating
           .
           And
           that
           might
           serve
           to
           usher
           in
           the
           damnable
           impiety
           of
           the
           Manichees
           ,
           who
           had
           devised
           two
           several
           Gods
           ,
           the
           one
           good
           ,
           the
           other
           evil
           ;
           the
           one
           the
           maker
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           the
           other
           the
           creator
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           as
           St.
           Austin
           hath
           informed
           us
           of
           them
           .
           ]
           When
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           the
           good
           seed
           are
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           further
           understood
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           men
           themselves
           adopted
           to
           eternal
           life
           ,
           of
           those
           sanctified
           thoughts
           ,
           of
           those
           celestial
           gifts
           and
           Graces
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           is
           made
           a
           Child
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God.
           
             Quaecunque
             sunt
             in
             hominis
             animo
             bona
             ,
          
           
           
             condita
             sunt
             à
             Verbo
             quod
             in
             principio
             erat
             apud
             Deum
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Origen
           .
           Whatever
           God
           soweth
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           is
           most
           pure
           and
           perfect
           ;
           for
           being
           good
           himself
           ,
           yea
           most
           infinite
           goodness
           ,
           nothing
           can
           be
           supposed
           to
           come
           from
           him
           but
           what
           is
           absolutely
           good
           .
           We
           
           may
           conjecture
           of
           the
           seed
           by
           the
           fruit
           it
           yieldeth
           ;
           If
           that
           the
           fruit
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           the
           seed
           is
           such
           ;
           
             for
             an
             evill
             Tree
             bringeth
             not
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           :
           and
           then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           that
           it
           is
           of
           God.
           But
           if
           the
           fruit
           prove
           evil
           ,
           we
           may
           easily
           guesse
           from
           whence
           it
           commeth
           ,
           both
           from
           what
           Sower
           ,
           and
           what
           Seed
           ;
           even
           from
           that
           seed
           of
           lust
           and
           disobedience
           which
           was
           first
           sowen
           in
           Adam
           by
           the
           Tempter
           ,
           and
           hath
           since
           proved
           too
           fruitful
           in
           all
           his
           progeny
           .
           The
           Devil
           sowed
           in
           man
           the
           first
           seeds
           of
           Lust
           ,
           and
           lust
           conceiving
           brought
           forth
           sin
           .
           God
           had
           no
           hand
           therein
           at
           all
           ,
           more
           then
           in
           executing
           justice
           for
           the
           sinne
           committed
           ,
           and
           imposing
           death
           upon
           the
           sinner
           .
           
             Therefore
             let
             no
             man
             say
             when
             he
             is
             tempted
             ,
             I
             was
             tempted
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             God
             cannot
             be
             tempted
             with
             evill
             ,
          
           
           
             neither
             tempteth
             he
             any
             man
             ;
             but
             every
             man
             is
             tempted
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             drawn
             away
             of
             his
             own
             lust
             ,
             and
             enticed
             .
          
           So
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           resolved
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           well
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           resolved
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           otherwise
           one
           might
           happily
           have
           met
           with
           some
           ,
           who
           not
           considering
           that
           whatsoever
           God
           made
           was
           good
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Seed
           he
           soweth
           is
           also
           good
           ,
           would
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           make
           him
           guilty
           of
           all
           the
           sinne
           and
           mischief
           which
           lewd
           men
           commit
           .
           
           Florinus
           taught
           so
           once
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Scholars
           of
           Montanus
           ,
           and
           the
           Cataphrygians
           .
        
         
           Thereupon
           Irenaeus
           published
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           with
           this
           Inscription
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           not
           the
           Authour
           of
           sinne
           :
           And
           he
           gave
           this
           Inscription
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           Story
           tells
           us
           ,
           because
           Florinus
           with
           great
           violence
           and
           earnestnesse
           had
           
           taught
           the
           contrary
           opinion
           .
           It
           seemes
           Florinus
           was
           an
           Heretick
           of
           no
           common
           aimes
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           satisfie
           himself
           with
           these
           vulgar
           follies
           which
           had
           been
           taken
           up
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           was
           resolved
           
             ponere
             os
             in
             coelum
          
           ,
           to
           strike
           at
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           plant
           his
           battery
           against
           the
           very
           Throne
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           And
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           of
           him
           by
           Irenaeus
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           spread
           abroad
           those
           blasphemous
           tenets
           which
           never
           any
           of
           the
           former
           Hereticks
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           had
           once
           dared
           to
           broach
           .
           Yet
           bold
           and
           venturous
           though
           he
           were
           we
           do
           not
           finde
           that
           he
           became
           the
           head
           of
           any
           faction
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           that
           his
           followers
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           any
           ,
           ever
           attained
           unto
           the
           height
           of
           their
           Masters
           impudence
           .
           Some
           therefore
           of
           the
           ensuing
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           hearts
           had
           entertained
           the
           same
           opinions
           ,
           did
           in
           their
           writings
           recommend
           them
           to
           the
           world
           in
           a
           different
           habit
           ;
           for
           they
           had
           cloaked
           and
           clothed
           this
           blasphemy
           with
           the
           more
           plausible
           and
           specious
           titles
           of
           destiny
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Starres
           ;
           the
           most
           inevitable
           decrees
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           unresistible
           influence
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           necessitating
           men
           unto
           those
           foule
           actions
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           .
           
           Thus
           are
           we
           told
           of
           
             Bardesanes
             ,
             Quòd
             fato
             conversationes
             hominum
             ascriberet
             ,
          
           that
           he
           ascribed
           all
           things
           to
           the
           power
           of
           fate
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           affirmed
           of
           
             Priscillianus
             ,
             fatalibus
             astris
             homines
             alliga●os
             esse
             ,
          
           
           that
           men
           were
           governed
           by
           the
           Starres
           :
           which
           last
           St.
           Austin
           hath
           affirmed
           also
           of
           one
           Colarbas
           ,
           
           save
           that
           he
           gave
           this
           power
           and
           influence
           to
           the
           Planets
           only
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           ,
           if
           pondered
           as
           they
           ought
           ,
           differ
           but
           little
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           from
           the
           impiety
           of
           Florinus
           ,
           before
           remembred
           ;
           only
           they
           were
           expressed
           and
           published
           
           in
           a
           better
           Language
           ,
           and
           seemed
           to
           savour
           somewhat
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           passed
           such
           an
           unevitable
           and
           irreversible
           Law
           of
           Fate
           ,
           that
           these
           and
           these
           men
           should
           be
           guilty
           of
           those
           foul
           transgressions
           which
           they
           so
           frequently
           committed
           ,
           it
           were
           all
           one
           in
           the
           true
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           proclaimed
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           sins
           which
           they
           had
           committed
           ;
           and
           then
           why
           might
           not
           every
           man
           take
           unto
           himself
           the
           excuse
           and
           plea
           of
           Agamemnon
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             it
             was
             not
             I
             that
             did
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Gods
             and
             Destiny
             :
          
           or
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           given
           so
           irrefistible
           a
           power
           unto
           the
           Starres
           ,
           as
           to
           inforce
           men
           to
           be
           wickedly
           and
           lewdly
           given
           ,
           what
           differs
           this
           from
           making
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           vicious
           actions
           to
           which
           by
           them
           we
           are
           inforced
           ?
           and
           then
           why
           might
           not
           every
           man
           return
           his
           sins
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           did
           some
           such
           in
           St.
           Austines
           time
           ,
           
             accusandum
             potiùs
             authorem
             syderum
             quàm
             commissorem
             scelerum
             :
          
           
           which
           granted
           ,
           we
           might
           passe
           an
           
             Index
             Expurgatorius
          
           on
           the
           holy
           Creed
           ,
           and
           quite
           raze
           out
           the
           7th
           Article
           ,
           that
           viz.
           of
           our
           Saviours
           comming
           unto
           judgement
           ;
           for
           how
           could
           God
           condemn
           his
           creatures
           to
           unquenchable
           flames
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           sins
           by
           them
           committed
           were
           not
           so
           properly
           and
           truly
           theirs
           ,
           as
           his
           in
           them
           ;
           or
           punish
           them
           for
           that
           whereof
           he
           is
           Author
           ,
           or
           unto
           which
           he
           doth
           inforce
           them
           ?
           So
           excellently
           true
           is
           that
           which
           Fulgentius
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             Deus
             non
             est
             eorum
             ultor
             quorum
             est
             autor
             .
          
        
         
           But
           were
           Florinus
           ,
           and
           those
           other
           Hereticks
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           the
           only
           men
           that
           broached
           these
           Doctrines
           ?
           and
           have
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           think
           we
           ,
           
           been
           free
           from
           so
           great
           impiety
           ?
           certainly
           I
           could
           wish
           they
           were
           ,
           though
           I
           dare
           not
           hope
           it
           ,
           finding
           the
           same
           blasphemous
           follies
           charged
           upon
           the
           Libertines
           ,
           a
           late
           brood
           of
           Sectaries
           .
           These
           taught
           ,
           as
           did
           Florinus
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           
           
             Quicquid
             ego
             et
             tu
             facimus
             Deus
             efficit
             ,
             nam
             in
             nobis
             est
             ,
          
           and
           so
           made
           God
           the
           Author
           of
           those
           wicked
           actions
           which
           themselves
           committed
           .
           The
           founders
           of
           the
           Sect
           ,
           Coppinus
           and
           Quintinus
           ,
           
           Flemmings
           both
           ,
           and
           these
           Prateolus
           affirms
           for
           certain
           to
           be
           the
           Progenie
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           other
           leading
           men
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           Bellarmine
           somewhat
           more
           remissely
           ,
           
             Omnino
             probabile
             esteos
             ex
             Calvinianis
             promanasse
             ,
          
           and
           makes
           it
           only
           probable
           that
           it
           might
           be
           so
           ;
           but
           neither
           rightly
           ;
           for
           Staphylus
           reckoning
           up
           the
           Sects
           that
           sprung
           from
           Luther
           ,
           however
           that
           in
           other
           things
           he
           flies
           out
           too
           farre
           ,
           yet
           makes
           no
           mention
           of
           these
           fellows
           .
           Paraus
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           in
           his
           corrections
           on
           the
           Cardinal
           ,
           assures
           us
           that
           they
           both
           were
           Papists
           ,
           acquaints
           us
           with
           the
           place
           of
           their
           nativity
           ,
           and
           the
           proceedings
           had
           against
           them
           .
           Calvin
           ,
           who
           writ
           a
           tract
           against
           them
           ,
           makes
           one
           
             Franciscus
             Poquinus
          
           ,
           a
           Franciscan
           Frier
           ,
           a
           principal
           stickler
           in
           the
           cause
           .
           And
           we
           may
           adde
           
             ex
             abundanti
          
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Sect
           did
           take
           beginning
           Anno
           529.
           when
           Calvin
           yet
           was
           very
           young
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           credit
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           no
           not
           amongst
           those
           very
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           since
           admired
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           his
           word
           the
           touchstone
           of
           all
           Orthodox
           Doctrine
           .
           So
           that
           for
           the
           reviving
           of
           this
           Heresie
           in
           these
           latter
           Ages
           ,
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           it
           is
           delivered
           positively
           ,
           and
           in
           expresse
           termes
           ,
           (
           which
           was
           the
           blasphemy
           of
           Florinus
           )
           we
           are
           beholding
           for
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           or
           some
           that
           had
           been
           members
           
           of
           it
           ,
           how
           willingly
           soever
           they
           would
           charge
           it
           on
           the
           Protestant
           Doctors
           .
        
         
           Yet
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           (
           for
           ,
           
             magna
             veritas
             &
             praevalebit
          
           )
           that
           some
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           no
           small
           name
           in
           these
           forraign
           Churches
           ,
           which
           think
           themselves
           a
           pattern
           unto
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           have
           given
           too
           just
           a
           ground
           for
           so
           great
           a
           scandall
           .
           And
           well
           it
           were
           they
           had
           observed
           that
           caution
           in
           their
           publick
           writings
           ,
           
           which
           Caesar
           looked
           for
           from
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           as
           free
           from
           the
           suspicion
           as
           the
           crime
           it selfe
           ;
           for
           howsoever
           they
           affirm
           it
           not
           in
           termes
           exprest
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           desperate
           boldness
           of
           Florinus
           ,
           yet
           can
           it
           hardly
           be
           denyed
           that
           they
           came
           too
           near
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           tantamont
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           necessary
           consequence
           and
           deduction
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Artifice
           of
           Bardesanes
           and
           Priscillian
           ;
           
           for
           if
           that
           God
           from
           before
           all
           eternity
           did
           purpose
           and
           decree
           the
           fall
           of
           
             Adam
             ,
             ut
             sua
             defectione
             periret
             Adam
             ,
          
           (
           as
           some
           men
           have
           taught
           us
           ,
           )
           there
           was
           in
           Adam
           a
           necessity
           of
           sinne
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           had
           so
           decreed
           it
           :
           if
           without
           consideration
           of
           the
           sinne
           of
           man
           ,
           he
           hath
           by
           his
           determinate
           sentence
           ordained
           so
           many
           millions
           unto
           destruction
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           
             necessariò
             &
             inevitabiliter
          
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           to
           phrase
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           needs
           preordain
           them
           also
           unto
           sin
           ;
           because
           ,
           as
           they
           themselves
           affirm
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           unto
           the
           end
           but
           by
           the
           meanes
           :
           And
           then
           what
           can
           the
           wicked
           and
           impenitent
           do
           but
           ascribe
           all
           their
           sins
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           whose
           inevitable
           and
           fatall
           will
           they
           were
           lost
           in
           Adam
           ;
           by
           whom
           they
           are
           particularly
           and
           personally
           necessitated
           unto
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           also
           unto
           sin
           :
           for
           thus
           Lycomedes
           in
           Plautus
           pleaded
           for
           himself
           ,
           when
           he
           defloured
           old
           Euclio's
           daughter
           ;
           
             Deus
             mih●
             
             impulsor
             fuit
             ,
             is
             me
             ad
             illam
             illexit
             :
          
           it
           was
           Gods
           doing
           ,
           none
           of
           his
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           vicious
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           not
           deceive
           our selves
           ,
           God
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           not
           mocked
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           no
           mocker
           :
           He
           tells
           us
           by
           his
           Sonne
           ,
           that
           his
           Seed
           is
           good
           ;
           by
           his
           Apostle
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           tempted
           by
           their
           own
           lusts
           ;
           by
           his
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           destruction
           is
           from
           himself
           ,
           
             Perditio
             tua
             est
             ex
             te
             ,
             O
             domus
             Israel
          
           ;
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           he
           hath
           planted
           in
           our
           mindes
           many
           saving
           notions
           ,
           poured
           out
           upon
           our
           hearts
           the
           influence
           and
           dew
           of
           his
           heavenly
           graces
           ,
           and
           kindled
           many
           times
           within
           us
           the
           flames
           of
           an
           affectionate
           zeal
           to
           his
           holy
           service
           .
           If
           that
           we
           quench
           these
           flames
           ,
           and
           expel
           these
           graces
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           these
           notions
           ,
           or
           else
           permit
           the
           enemy
           to
           sowe
           his
           false
           and
           dangerous
           T●res
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           Gods
           Wheat
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           then
           our
           faults
           ,
           either
           to
           do
           the
           one
           ,
           or
           permit
           the
           other
           ?
           God
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           accused
           of
           sowing
           other
           then
           good
           Seed
           ,
           who
           soweth
           the
           good
           Seed
           and
           no
           other
           :
           Should
           we
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           the
           smallest
           error
           we
           could
           fall
           into
           is
           that
           of
           Bardesanes
           and
           Priscillian
           ,
           who
           ascribed
           all
           unto
           fatality
           ,
           and
           the
           Starres
           and
           Planets
           ;
           of
           which
           St.
           Austine
           tells
           us
           plainly
           ,
           that
           it
           aimed
           principally
           at
           the
           ruine
           and
           subversion
           of
           our
           whole
           Religion
           ,
           
           
             Nec
             aliud
             agit
             nisi
             ut
             nullus
             omnino
             aut
             rogetur
             aut
             colatur
             Deus
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           Well
           then
           ,
           the
           seed
           God
           sowes
           is
           good
           ,
           he
           neither
           made
           man
           evil
           at
           his
           first
           creation
           ,
           nor
           suggests
           evil
           thoughts
           unto
           him
           being
           once
           created
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           preordain
           him
           unto
           sinne
           ,
           or
           dispose
           him
           to
           it
           :
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           sowes
           not
           dissention
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           sowes
           not
           confusion
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           sowes
           not
           debate
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           
           truth
           ,
           and
           sowes
           not
           error
           ,
           or
           false
           Doctrine
           ;
           the
           God
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           sowes
           not
           iniquity
           :
           Nor
           doth
           God
           sowe
           his
           good
           Seed
           only
           in
           this
           man
           or
           that
           ,
           some
           chosen
           Vessels
           of
           his
           mercy
           ,
           some
           few
           selected
           ones
           of
           his
           own
           right
           hand
           ,
           and
           neglect
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           looking
           after
           ;
           not
           in
           his
           Vineyard
           only
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           Garden
           ,
           his
           Church
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           but
           universally
           over
           all
           his
           field
           ,
           and
           every
           part
           and
           parcel
           of
           it
           ;
           God
           is
           here
           likened
           to
           the
           man
           that
           sowed
           good
           seed
           ,
           and
           sowed
           the
           same
           
             in
             agro
             suo
          
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           field
           ;
           my
           next
           particular
           .
        
         
           
             Ager
             colendo
             fit
             bonus
          
           ,
           a
           field
           is
           bettered
           by
           manuring
           ;
           and
           the
           more
           large
           the
           field
           ,
           the
           greater
           culture
           it
           requires
           .
           How
           great
           then
           is
           the
           labour
           that
           Gods
           field
           hath
           need
           of
           ?
           how
           great
           a
           quantity
           of
           seed
           must
           be
           sowen
           upon
           it
           ?
           Himself
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           this
           field
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           World
           ,
           viz.
           the
           general
           corporation
           ,
           or
           bodie
           aggregate
           of
           mankind
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Church
           alone
           ,
           
             &
             mundus
             ,
             non
             tantùm
             Ecclesia
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Origen
           .
           This
           vast
           and
           universal
           field
           the
           Lord
           hath
           dressed
           and
           laboured
           with
           his
           mighty
           hand
           ,
           and
           fatned
           with
           his
           most
           precious
           blood
           of
           his
           only
           Sonne
           ;
           
             For
             God
             so
             loved
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           tell
           us
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             gave
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Sonne
             to
             be
             a
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             ours
             onely
             ,
          
           [
           
             Gods
             selected
             ones
          
           ]
           
             but
             for
             the
             sinnes
             of
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             through
             him
             might
             be
             saved
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             holy
             truth
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             which
             are
             heavy
             laden
             should
             come
             unto
             him
             ,
          
           upon
           the
           promise
           &
           assurance
           
             that
             he
             
             will
             ease
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           the
           will
           of
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             that
             all
             men
             should
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             those
             meanes
             that
             lead
             to
             happiness
             eternal
          
           ;
           who
           therefore
           fell
           on
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           similitude
           of
           
             cloven
             tongues
          
           ,
           
           
             that
             every
             man
             might
             heare
             them
             speak
             in
             his
             own
             Language
             the
             wonderful
             works
             of
             God
             :
          
           which
           being
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Godhead
           joyntly
           ,
           and
           each
           person
           severally
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           possibly
           fulfilled
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           blessed
           word
           of
           God
           had
           been
           restrained
           to
           any
           ,
           either
           place
           or
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           proclaimed
           and
           published
           universally
           over
           all
           the
           World
           :
           and
           therefore
           when
           our
           Saviour
           sent
           forth
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           Commission
           of
           a
           large
           extent
           ,
           
             Ite
             in
             universum
             mundum
          
           ,
           
           
             Go
             into
             all
             the
             world
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             unto
             every
             Creature
             :
          
           nor
           were
           they
           backward
           in
           performance
           of
           the
           Lords
           Commandement
           ,
           scattering
           themselves
           abroad
           over
           all
           the
           Earth
           ;
           and
           where
           they
           could
           not
           go
           themselves
           ,
           sending
           out
           others
           in
           their
           room
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           might
           have
           taken
           up
           that
           speech
           in
           Virgil
           ,
           
           
             Quae
             regio
             in
             terris
             nostri
             non
             plena
             laboris
             ?
          
           as
           well
           as
           that
           which
           is
           reported
           of
           them
           by
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             Exivit
             sonus
             eorum
             in
             omnes
             terras
             ,
          
           their
           sound
           went
           forth
           into
           all
           Lands
           .
        
         
           The
           World
           then
           is
           this
           field
           ,
           not
           the
           Church
           alone
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           field
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           hath
           sowen
           his
           good
           seed
           ,
           generally
           and
           universally
           ,
           no
           one
           part
           excepted
           ,
           
             In
             toto
             mundo
             filius
             hominis
             seminavit
             bonum
             semen
             ,
          
           so
           saith
           Origen
           ;
           for
           there
           's
           no
           barbarous
           nation
           ,
           either
           past
           or
           present
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           in
           the
           book
           of
           nature
           read
           the
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           attain
           to
           the
           first
           principle
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
             Deum
             esse
          
           ,
           that
           a
           God
           there
           is
           .
           This
           the
           Apostle
           hath
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           invisible
           things
           
           of
           God
           from
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           have
           been
           plainly
           seen
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           Austin
           doth
           expound
           it
           ,
           
             Per
             visibilia
             creaturae
             pervenisse
             eos
             dicit
             ad
             intelligentiam
             invisibilis
             creatoris
          
           ;
           and
           they
           were
           also
           well
           enough
           informed
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           was
           to
           be
           worshipped
           by
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           with
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Isocrates
           hath
           it
           :
           nor
           did
           they
           know
           this
           only
           in
           the
           general
           notion
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           a
           remaining
           spark
           of
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ;
           but
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Aristotle
             ,
             Plato
             ,
             Tully
          
           ,
           have
           written
           so
           divinely
           touching
           the
           nature
           ,
           attributes
           ,
           and
           works
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           have
           consulted
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           and
           yet
           God
           did
           not
           leave
           them
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           done
           bountifully
           for
           them
           in
           giving
           them
           this
           knowledge
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           God
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           ;
           but
           he
           revealed
           so
           much
           of
           his
           will
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           might
           enable
           them
           to
           live
           in
           a
           vertuous
           manner
           ,
           or
           leave
           them
           utterly
           inexcusable
           before
           God
           and
           man.
           
             The
             Gentiles
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             which
             know
             not
             the
             Law
             ,
             do
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             shewe
             the
             Law
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             their
             Conscience
             also
             bearing
             witnesse
             .
          
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           ancient
           Heroes
           attained
           to
           such
           a
           height
           in
           all
           moral
           vertues
           ,
           that
           for
           bounty
           ,
           valour
           ,
           magnanimity
           ,
           chastity
           ,
           justice
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           they
           stand
           ennobled
           on
           record
           unto
           all
           posterity
           :
           so
           that
           God
           did
           his
           part
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           sowed
           good
           seed
           ,
           his
           seeds
           of
           knowledge
           and
           Religion
           over
           all
           his
           field
           .
           It
           was
           no
           want
           in
           him
           that
           they
           went
           no
           further
           ,
           that
           they
           proceeded
           not
           from
           morall
           to
           spirituall
           graces
           ;
           the
           fault
           was
           only
           in
           themselves
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           had
           received
           as
           much
           as
           might
           make
           way
           for
           their
           ambition
           ,
           or
           vain-glory
           ,
           or
           esteem
           with
           
           men
           ,
           cast
           off
           all
           further
           progresse
           in
           the
           works
           of
           piety
           ,
           as
           an
           unnecessary
           burden
           ,
           of
           no
           use
           at
           all
           :
           by
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           chargeth
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           held
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           in
           unrighteousness
           ,
           and
           so
           became
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           Others
           there
           were
           who
           made
           no
           benefit
           at
           all
           of
           the
           seed
           sown
           in
           them
           ,
           whose
           hearts
           were
           waxed
           grosse
           ,
           their
           eares
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           closed
           their
           eyes
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           of
           purpose
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           not
           see
           the
           great
           works
           of
           God
           :
           whence
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           came
           this
           backwardness
           ,
           this
           most
           stupid
           dulnesse
           ?
           not
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           
             natura
             naturans
          
           ;
           nor
           from
           the
           faulty
           error
           and
           defect
           of
           nature
           ,
           which
           is
           
             natura
             naturata
          
           ;
           but
           it
           came
           meerly
           from
           themselves
           ,
           from
           their
           own
           evil
           wills
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           affections
           ,
           their
           wilfulness
           ,
           or
           negligence
           ,
           or
           both
           together
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           so
           made
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           naturally
           in
           himself
           a
           power
           of
           seeing
           :
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           that
           some
           do
           not
           see
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           saith
           Theophylact
           ;
           there
           's
           none
           so
           blinde
           as
           they
           that
           will
           not
           see
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           Proverb
           .
           God
           gives
           men
           eares
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           hear
           ;
           and
           hearing
           ,
           may
           conceive
           his
           most
           holy
           will
           :
           How
           comes
           it
           then
           to
           passe
           that
           they
           do
           not
           heare
           ,
           or
           hearing
           do
           not
           understand
           ?
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           mine
           Author
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           own
           fault
           only
           that
           they
           are
           so
           wilful
           :
           And
           being
           so
           wilful
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           so
           regardless
           of
           the
           mercies
           and
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           marvel
           if
           the
           Lord
           withdrew
           from
           them
           his
           most
           heavenly
           seed
           ,
           or
           sowed
           it
           with
           a
           sparing
           and
           lesse
           liberal
           hand
           .
           The
           carelesse
           servant
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           that
           hid
           his
           talent
           in
           a
           napkin
           ,
           and
           neither
           did
           employ
           it
           to
           his
           own
           or
           his
           Masters
           benefit
           ,
           not
           only
           was
           rebuked
           for
           so
           great
           a
           
           negligence
           ,
           but
           had
           his
           talent
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           given
           to
           one
           that
           knew
           how
           to
           use
           it
           .
           Gods
           field
           is
           large
           ,
           and
           like
           a
           large
           field
           it
           consists
           of
           severall
           parts
           ;
           some
           places
           full
           of
           stones
           ,
           and
           some
           full
           of
           thorns
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           a
           foot-path
           ,
           or
           high-way
           ,
           that
           crosseth
           over
           it
           :
           God
           soweth
           his
           good
           seed
           every
           where
           over
           all
           his
           Field
           ;
           but
           more
           in
           some
           parts
           then
           in
           others
           ;
           more
           in
           the
           good
           soyle
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           stony
           or
           the
           thorny-ground
           ,
           or
           the
           high-way
           side
           ;
           more
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           ;
           more
           in
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           then
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           gives
           increase
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           we
           have
           a
           pregnant
           instance
           in
           the
           Jewes
           themselves
           :
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           had
           been
           long
           preached
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           hearing
           they
           did
           hear
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           perceive
           :
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           had
           been
           long
           conversant
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           had
           seen
           those
           wonders
           that
           he
           had
           performed
           ;
           which
           seeing
           they
           did
           see
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           believe
           .
           They
           had
           ascribed
           the
           one
           to
           
             Belzebub
             ;
             he
             casts
             out
             Devils
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Belzebub
             the
             Prince
             of
             Devils
             :
          
           the
           other
           t
           as
           Diabolical
           and
           impure
           a
           spirit
           ;
           
             Said
             we
             not
             that
             thou
             art
             a
             Samaritan
             and
             hast
             a
             Devil
             ?
          
           both
           of
           them
           slighted
           and
           contemned
           in
           that
           scornful
           question
           ,
           
             whence
             hath
             this
             man
             this
             wisdom
             ,
             and
             these
             mighty
             things
             ?
          
           Such
           men
           as
           these
           ,
           that
           had
           so
           vilified
           and
           abused
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           make
           themselves
           unworthy
           of
           a
           clearer
           light
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           might
           shine
           forth
           unto
           them
           ,
           from
           a
           Cloud
           of
           darkness
           :
           
             therefore
             he
             spake
             unto
             them
             in
             a
             Parable
             ,
             and
             without
             Parables
             spake
             he
             not
             unto
             them
             :
          
           not
           that
           the
           Lord
           envied
           them
           a
           more
           perfect
           ray
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           he
           being
           that
           light
           which
           lighteth
           every
           man
           that
           comes
           into
           the
           
           World
           :
           or
           that
           he
           was
           not
           willing
           to
           impart
           unto
           them
           sufficient
           meanes
           for
           their
           salvation
           ,
           who
           would
           that
           all
           men
           should
           be
           saved
           :
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           found
           by
           their
           former
           actions
           ,
           how
           his
           Gospel
           would
           be
           entertained
           ,
           if
           it
           came
           among
           them
           ;
           how
           strong
           a
           resolution
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           converted
           :
           he
           that
           had
           lessoned
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             not
             to
             cast
             Pearles
             before
             the
             Swine
             ,
          
           had
           very
           ill
           observed
           his
           own
           direction
           ,
           had
           he
           layed
           open
           all
           the
           treasures
           of
           salvation
           to
           such
           obstinate
           Chapmen
           ,
           as
           were
           resolved
           to
           buy
           neither
           milk
           nor
           honey
           ,
           though
           they
           might
           buy
           them
           without
           money
           :
           yet
           that
           he
           might
           not
           leave
           them
           destitute
           of
           all
           outward
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           might
           attain
           to
           the
           eternal
           life
           :
           he
           speaks
           unto
           them
           ,
           though
           farre
           off
           ,
           openeth
           his
           mouth
           to
           them
           ,
           though
           obscurely
           ,
           in
           dark
           speech
           and
           Parables
           .
           This
           served
           to
           intimate
           that
           he
           was
           not
           yet
           departed
           from
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           still
           a
           care
           of
           their
           preservation
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           yet
           be
           found
           ,
           if
           they
           pleased
           to
           seek
           ;
           that
           even
           they
           also
           should
           finde
           favour
           ,
           to
           understand
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           ,
           as
           his
           Disciples
           were
           ,
           would
           be
           sollicitious
           to
           enquire
           the
           meaning
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           :
           and
           he
           himself
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             They
             that
             seek
             shall
             finde
             ,
             and
             unto
             them
             that
             aske
             ,
             to
             them
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             Mysterie
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           with
           Gods
           Field
           in
           general
           ,
           God
           sowes
           it
           only
           with
           good
           seed
           ;
           but
           so
           disposeth
           that
           good
           seed
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           most
           unto
           his
           Glory
           .
        
         
           God
           sowes
           his
           good
           seed
           in
           his
           Field
           ,
           over
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           although
           not
           over
           all
           in
           an
           equall
           measure
           ;
           but
           the
           Church
           only
           brings
           forth
           fruit
           agreeable
           unto
           
           the
           seed
           sowne
           in
           her
           ;
           and
           God
           rewards
           this
           fruitfulness
           with
           a
           further
           favour
           ,
           in
           speaking
           to
           her
           after
           a
           more
           evident
           and
           significant
           manner
           ,
           then
           unto
           those
           that
           are
           without
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           having
           said
           ,
           
             that
             God
             had
             shewn
             his
             word
             to
          
           Jacob
           ,
           
             his
             Statutes
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             unto
          
           Israel
           ,
           exults
           with
           a
           
             non
             taliter
          
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           had
           not
           done
           unto
           other
           Nations
           ,
           nor
           had
           the
           Heathen
           so
           exact
           a
           knowledge
           of
           his
           holy
           Laws
           .
           God
           sowes
           his
           good
           seed
           in
           his
           Church
           ,
           his
           best
           seed
           in
           that
           ,
           
             as
             being
             not
             his
             Field
             only
             ,
             but
             his
             Garden
             too
             ,
          
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Spirit
           calls
           it
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Canticles
           :
           )
           and
           men
           ,
           we
           know
           ,
           are
           farre
           more
           curious
           in
           their
           Gardens
           ,
           then
           about
           their
           Fields
           :
           But
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           this
           Garden
           dress'd
           with
           Gods
           own
           hand
           ,
           there
           are
           some
           Plants
           that
           thrive
           and
           prosper
           more
           then
           others
           ;
           and
           those
           the
           Lord
           hath
           chosen
           to
           inoculate
           in
           the
           Tree
           of
           Life
           ;
           
             for
             every
             branch
             that
             beareth
             fruit
             he
             purgeth
             ,
          
           as
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             John
          
           15.
           
           Let
           us
           all
           therefore
           have
           a
           care
           in
           our
           severall
           places
           ,
           that
           we
           amend
           our
           lives
           ,
           and
           yield
           fruits
           worthy
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           that
           being
           fruitful
           of
           good
           works
           in
           this
           present
           Nursery
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           all
           of
           us
           transplanted
           into
           the
           glorious
           Eden
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           I
           should
           now
           speak
           of
           Gods
           propriety
           in
           this
           Field
           ,
           and
           shew
           that
           it
           is
           
             ager
             suus
          
           ,
           Gods
           own
           Field
           alone
           ;
           but
           I
           have
           spoken
           of
           it
           sparsim
           ,
           through
           and
           in
           each
           part
           of
           this
           discourse
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           you
           all
           know
           the
           Earth
           is
           his
           ,
           because
           he
           made
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           World
           his
           ,
           because
           he
           governeth
           and
           directs
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           here
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           beseeching
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             21.
             1637.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             But
             while
             men
             slept
             ,
             his
             enemy
             came
             and
             sowed
             Tares
             among
             the
             Wheat
             ,
             and
             went
             his
             way
             .
          
        
         
           
             SPiritus
             isti
             insinceri
             non
             desinunt
             perditi
             jam
             perdere
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
           It
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           Minutius
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           being
           alienated
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           endeavours
           nothing
           more
           then
           mans
           destruction
           .
           It
           is
           too
           great
           a
           misery
           ,
           as
           he
           conceives
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           miserable
           by
           ones
           selfe
           alone
           ,
           and
           Hell
           too
           hot
           to
           be
           ●●dured
           ,
           if
           none
           else
           should
           endure
           it
           but
           the
           Devils
           :
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           no
           sooner
           had
           the
           Lord
           made
           man
           ,
           but
           Satan
           laboured
           to
           undo
           him
           .
           He
           had
           before
           procured
           himself
           a
           party
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           glories
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Angels
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           easie
           was
           it
           for
           him
           to
           infect
           Paradise
           ,
           and
           seduce
           a
           woman
           ?
           In
           which
           attempt
           ,
           the
           issue
           proved
           so
           answerable
           to
           his
           hopes
           ,
           that
           man
           became
           devested
           of
           his
           chief
           indowments
           ,
           his
           Justice
           and
           Integrity
           .
           Nor
           
           was
           there
           any
           way
           to
           repair
           those
           ruines
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           laboured
           ever
           since
           ,
           either
           to
           hinder
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           not
           preached
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           so
           to
           practise
           on
           the
           hearers
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           preached
           with
           little
           profit
           .
           Three
           parts
           of
           that
           good
           seed
           which
           God
           had
           sown
           upon
           his
           Field
           ,
           are
           by
           those
           arts
           made
           barren
           and
           unprofitable
           :
           and
           for
           the
           fourth
           ,
           
             that
             which
             did
             fall
             upon
             good
             ground
             ,
             and
             took
             root
             downward
             ,
             and
             began
             to
             bear
             fruit
             upwards
             ,
          
           even
           that
           if
           possible
           ,
           shall
           be
           corrupted
           in
           it self
           ,
           or
           mingled
           with
           a
           grain
           of
           different
           &
           dangerous
           nature
           ;
           for
           sin
           ,
           as
           Chrysost
           .
           
           hath
           noted
           ;
           he
           neither
           could
           destroy
           it
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           nor
           scorch
           it
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           nor
           choak
           it
           in
           the
           stalks
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           told
           he
           did
           in
           the
           former
           Parable
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           is
           resolved
           upon
           another
           neat
           device
           ,
           not
           like
           to
           fail
           :
           this
           was
           to
           watch
           his
           opportunity
           :
           and
           when
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           were
           grown
           no
           lesse
           careful
           of
           their
           charge
           ,
           to
           scatter
           tares
           among
           the
           wheat
           ,
           and
           go
           his
           way
           ,
           
             Cum
             autem
             dormirent
             homines
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           words
           contain
           in
           them
           the
           two
           inseparable
           qualities
           of
           the
           old
           murderer
           ,
           his
           malice
           and
           his
           subtility
           ;
           his
           malice
           first
           express'd
           in
           this
           that
           he
           is
           
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           Gods
           enemie
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           in
           his
           devilish
           plot
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           harvest
           ,
           
             sevit
             zizania
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           his
           sowing
           tares
           among
           the
           Wheat
           .
           His
           subtlety
           described
           in
           this
           ;
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           took
           his
           opportunity
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           were
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           
             cum
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           while
           men
           slept
           :
           and
           lastly
           ,
           by
           his
           quick
           and
           crafty
           leaving
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           
             venit
             &
             abiit
          
           ,
           he
           came
           secretly
           ,
           and
           departed
           suddenly
           .
           Of
           this
           his
           speedy
           going
           thence
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           comming
           ,
           we
           shall
           say
           nothing
           
           at
           this
           time
           .
           It
           is
           not
           for
           our
           benefit
           ,
           to
           be
           too
           zealous
           of
           his
           company
           ,
           in
           a
           business
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           and
           therefore
           abeat
           ,
           let
           him
           go
           :
           as
           for
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           we
           shall
           discourse
           thereof
           in
           these
           several
           Couplets
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           unto
           you
           of
           the
           Devill
           and
           his
           diligence
           ,
           
             sevit
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           his
           enemy
           sowed
           ;
           next
           of
           the
           Seminary
           and
           the
           seed
           ,
           
             zizania
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           tares
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           and
           thirdly
           ,
           of
           the
           servants
           and
           their
           sluggishness
           ,
           
             cum
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           while
           men
           slept
           :
           of
           these
           in
           their
           order
           .
        
         
           
             Victoria
             sine
             certamine
             constare
             non
             potest
             ,
             nec
             virtus
             ipsa
             sine
             hoste
             ,
          
           
           vertue
           is
           never
           made
           more
           amiable
           then
           by
           opposition
           ;
           nor
           should
           the
           valiant
           man
           be
           more
           remembred
           then
           the
           Coward
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           no
           Adversary
           :
           how
           little
           had
           we
           known
           of
           David
           ,
           had
           he
           consumed
           his
           time
           in
           sloth
           ,
           and
           payed
           perhaps
           unto
           the
           Nations
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           for
           a
           secure
           and
           quiet
           bondage
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           God
           hath
           pleased
           to
           let
           his
           enemy
           the
           Devil
           continue
           still
           ,
           and
           his
           creatures
           ,
           and
           to
           continue
           still
           a
           Devil
           :
           had
           he
           but
           said
           the
           word
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           quickly
           made
           him
           nothing
           ;
           or
           had
           he
           pleased
           ,
           he
           could
           have
           made
           him
           meerly
           passive
           ,
           and
           only
           capable
           of
           torments
           ;
           but
           God
           did
           leave
           him
           as
           he
           was
           ,
           (
           save
           that
           he
           cast
           him
           down
           to
           Hell
           ,
           )
           
           
             ut
             eo
             superando
             vim
             suam
             vel
             exerceat
             ,
             vel
             ostendat
             ,
          
           that
           so
           there
           might
           be
           still
           some
           enemy
           ,
           on
           which
           to
           exercise
           his
           power
           ,
           and
           expresse
           his
           greatnesse
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             enmity
          
           (
           saith
           God
           )
           
             between
             thee
             and
             the
             Woman
             ,
             and
             between
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             ,
          
           
           not
           betwixt
           the
           Devil
           and
           us
           men
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           all
           descend
           from
           her
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Mother
           of
           all
           living
           ;
           but
           between
           him
           and
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           the
           promised
           
           seed
           ,
           the
           expectation
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ;
           he
           only
           is
           of
           power
           to
           bruise
           the
           head
           of
           the
           old
           Serpent
           ;
           the
           Devil
           therefore
           is
           at
           enmity
           with
           him
           alone
           :
           to
           him
           an
           enemy
           
             ex
             professo
             ,
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           his
           enemy
           ,
           to
           us
           an
           enemy
           no
           further
           then
           we
           have
           reference
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           are
           the
           children
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           the
           servants
           of
           his
           holy
           Houshold
           :
           with
           this
           St.
           Chrysost
           .
           accords
           ;
           Satan
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           doth
           bend
           his
           forces
           most
           against
           us
           men
           ;
           
           but
           the
           occasion
           of
           his
           malice
           is
           not
           so
           much
           in
           hate
           to
           man
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           an
           inveterate
           hate
           to
           God
           ,
           whose
           badge
           and
           cognizance
           we
           bear
           :
           just
           so
           the
           King
           of
           Ammon
           dealt
           with
           Davids
           servants
           ,
           not
           that
           he
           was
           displeased
           with
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           how
           could
           they
           poor
           men
           deserve
           the
           anger
           of
           so
           great
           a
           Prince
           ?
           )
           but
           that
           he
           bare
           no
           good
           affection
           to
           the
           King
           their
           Master
           .
        
         
           In
           ancient
           times
           ,
           the
           Images
           of
           such
           as
           capitally
           had
           offended
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           were
           grown
           odious
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           were
           broken
           down
           ,
           and
           publickly
           defaced
           in
           the
           chief
           assemblies
           ;
           on
           them
           the
           people
           used
           to
           expresse
           their
           fury
           ,
           when
           such
           as
           they
           distasted
           were
           above
           their
           reach
           ,
           too
           high
           for
           them
           to
           strike
           at
           .
           Thus
           they
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             effigg●es
             Pisonis
             in
             Gemonias
             traxerant
             ,
          
           had
           drawn
           the
           Images
           of
           Piso
           unto
           the
           place
           of
           execution
           ,
           
           had
           not
           the
           Emperors
           power
           withstood
           it
           .
           Thus
           when
           Sejanus
           fell
           into
           disfavour
           with
           his
           Prince
           ,
           they
           threw
           down
           all
           his
           Statues
           ,
           
           and
           brake
           them
           every
           one
           in
           pieces
           ,
           as
           if
           ,
           (
           saith
           Dion
           )
           their
           fury
           had
           been
           executed
           on
           the
           man
           himself
           .
           The
           like
           hath
           Basil
           noted
           of
           this
           enemy
           the
           Devil
           ;
           Immediately
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           on
           his
           Apostasie
           from
           God
           ,
           he
           grew
           an
           open
           enemy
           unto
           his
           Creator
           ;
           but
           since
           he
           could
           not
           reach
           at
           him
           ,
           he
           turns
           
           his
           fury
           on
           us
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           being
           made
           after
           the
           Image
           of
           our
           Maker
           :
           
           yet
           with
           this
           difference
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           naturally
           and
           originally
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           profest
           enemy
           to
           God
           ;
           but
           a
           man-hater
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           onely
           in
           reference
           to
           this
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           we
           are
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           and
           do
           bear
           his
           character
           and
           superscription
           .
           So
           then
           the
           Devil
           is
           not
           properly
           and
           principally
           our
           enemy
           ,
           
             inimicus
             noster
          
           ,
           but
           Gods
           alone
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           his
           enemy
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           here
           calls
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           Satan
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Gods
           enemy
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           Gods
           Ape
           also
           ,
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           He
           is
           still
           haunted
           and
           possessed
           with
           his
           old
           ambition
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           be
           great
           as
           God
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           aime
           at
           the
           same
           greatness
           take
           commonly
           the
           same
           courses
           .
           Therefore
           if
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           be
           as
           a
           man
           that
           sowed
           and
           manured
           his
           field
           ,
           his
           enemy
           will
           be
           very
           diligent
           in
           pra●●sing
           the
           very
           self-same
           arts
           ,
           still
           sowing
           and
           still
           sowing
           as
           he
           findes
           occasion
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           make
           a
           Covenant
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           &
           as
           a
           sign
           thereof
           to
           institute
           the
           Sacrament
           of
           Circumcision
           :
           consult
           with
           Origen
           upon
           the
           2d
           to
           the
           Rom.
           
           &
           there
           we
           find
           ,
           
             non
             solùm
             Aegyptiorum
             Hierophantas
          
           ,
           that
           not
           alone
           the
           Priests
           of
           Egypt
           had
           been
           taught
           the
           use
           of
           circumcision
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           had
           been
           taken
           up
           by
           the
           
             Phoenicians
             ,
             Aethiopians
          
           and
           Arabians
           .
           The
           Lord
           thought
           good
           to
           teach
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           shadow
           ,
           that
           certain
           meates
           should
           be
           reputed
           as
           unclean
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           
           We
           are
           informed
           by
           the
           same
           Author
           in
           his
           disputation
           against
           Celsus
           ,
           that
           the
           Egyptians
           and
           the
           Pythagoreans
           did
           
           the
           like
           ,
           though
           in
           divers
           kindes
           .
           But
           what
           needs
           more
           ?
           In
           many
           of
           the
           miracles
           which
           God
           wrought
           by
           Moses
           ,
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Magicians
           did
           the
           like
           by
           their
           Inchantments
           :
           And
           in
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           meet
           not
           oftner
           with
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           with
           those
           of
           Baal
           .
        
         
           And
           what
           was
           all
           this
           but
           a
           kinde
           of
           sowing
           ,
           a
           sowing
           of
           such
           Ceremonies
           and
           religious
           Ordinances
           ,
           (
           though
           in
           the
           object
           misapplied
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           purpose
           ill-directed
           )
           which
           God
           had
           sowed
           upon
           his
           field
           ?
           But
           since
           the
           good
           seed
           is
           interpreted
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           Gods
           Children
           are
           begotten
           ,
           we
           will
           restrain
           our selves
           more
           punctually
           to
           that
           kinde
           of
           sowing
           ,
           which
           comes
           neerest
           thereunto
           ,
           
             At
             sundry
             times
             ,
             and
             divers
             manners
             ,
          
           
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             spake
             God
             in
             times
             past
             to
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             viz.
          
           in
           dreames
           and
           visions
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Sanctuaries
           of
           the
           Temple
           .
           The
           Enemy
           soon
           learnt
           this
           Order
           ,
           and
           will
           communicate
           his
           Counsels
           also
           ,
           either
           in
           dreams
           and
           visions
           ,
           called
           by
           Philosophers
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           Oracles
           ,
           delivered
           in
           the
           inmost
           Adyta
           ,
           and
           most
           choyce
           revestries
           of
           his
           Temples
           .
           After
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Lord
           vouchsafed
           to
           use
           the
           Ministery
           of
           his
           Prophets
           in
           the
           composing
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           had
           ordained
           that
           they
           should
           openly
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           his
           enemy
           also
           did
           the
           like
           :
           For
           in
           an
           Apish
           Imitation
           of
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           (
           saith
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           )
           there
           were
           composed
           not
           a
           few
           Books
           of
           
             Pagan
             Theologie
          
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           he
           procured
           by
           his
           suggestions
           to
           be
           read
           publickly
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           nay
           ,
           to
           suppress
           the
           Gospel
           writ
           by
           the
           Evangelists
           ,
           and
           to
           eclipse
           ,
           as
           much
           at
           least
           as
           in
           him
           was
           ,
           the
           glorious
           works
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           
           he
           set
           on
           work
           too
           lewd
           and
           shameless
           wretches
           ,
           Hierocles
           and
           Philostratus
           ,
           to
           write
           the
           life
           of
           
             Apollonius
             Tyanaeus
          
           the
           Magician
           .
           This
           the
           most
           divellish
           and
           malicious
           plot
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           
           
             inventum
             planè
             diabolicum
          
           ,
           as
           Lactantius
           calls
           it
           ,
           a
           stratagem
           in
           which
           the
           enemy
           went
           beyond
           himself
           ;
           for
           unto
           this
           the
           project
           tended
           ,
           
             ut
             ostenderent
             Apollonium
             vel
             paria
             vel
             majora
             fecisse
             ,
          
           that
           Apollonius
           had
           done
           more
           and
           greater
           miracles
           then
           the
           Messiah
           .
           When
           this
           succeeded
           not
           aright
           ,
           and
           that
           Gods
           holy
           truth
           did
           notwithstanding
           mightily
           prevail
           in
           every
           place
           ,
           he
           then
           took
           order
           to
           divulge
           a
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           I
           so
           may
           say
           ,
           of
           his
           own
           enditing
           .
           This
           he
           entituled
           The
           true
           History
           of
           Christ
           and
           Pilate
           ,
           
           though
           full
           indeed
           of
           dangerous
           ,
           false
           ,
           and
           foolish
           fancies
           ;
           and
           wonne
           so
           farre
           upon
           the
           Emperors
           then
           being
           ,
           (
           men
           fit
           enough
           for
           such
           a
           mischief
           ,
           )
           that
           they
           gave
           order
           to
           all
           Schoolmasters
           throughout
           the
           Empire
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           catechise
           their
           Scholars
           according
           to
           the
           Story
           so
           set
           out
           and
           falsified
           .
           So
           careful
           is
           the
           enemy
           not
           to
           be
           wanting
           to
           his
           hopes
           ,
           but
           still
           to
           be
           in
           action
           ,
           still
           to
           pursue
           those
           Arts
           and
           Counsels
           which
           may
           advance
           him
           to
           his
           greatness
           .
           If
           God
           advance
           his
           Christ
           ,
           the
           enemy
           will
           have
           his
           Antichrist
           ;
           if
           God
           raise
           up
           his
           Jesus
           ,
           the
           enemy
           will
           have
           his
           Jesuites
           ;
           if
           God
           be
           as
           a
           man
           that
           soweth
           ,
           or
           a
           Seminator
           ,
           will
           not
           the
           enemy
           also
           have
           his
           Seminaries
           ?
        
         
           I
           have
           pursued
           this
           Argument
           ,
           the
           rather
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           not
           have
           the
           enemy
           estimated
           either
           by
           his
           diligence
           ,
           or
           by
           his
           cunning
           :
           not
           by
           his
           diligence
           ,
           his
           constant
           following
           of
           the
           Plough
           ,
           his
           frequent
           scattering
           of
           his
           seed
           ;
           for
           all
           his
           pains
           ,
           
           his
           sowing
           in
           our
           Saviours
           field
           ,
           and
           mingling
           with
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           tends
           to
           this
           alone
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           
             filii
             nequam
          
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           fit
           only
           for
           the
           fiery
           Furnace
           :
           nor
           by
           his
           cunning
           ,
           his
           subtile
           imitation
           of
           the
           wayes
           and
           paths
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           God
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           him
           ,
           
             that
             Satan
             can
             transform
             himself
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Ministers
             also
             are
             transformed
             as
             the
             Ministers
             of
             righteousness
             .
          
           
           Diligence
           and
           a
           seeming
           sanctity
           are
           not
           the
           most
           infallible
           signs
           of
           the
           true
           Husbandman
           indeed
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           applyed
           to
           their
           proper
           end
           ,
           the
           furthering
           and
           promoting
           of
           Gods
           heavenly
           Husbandry
           .
           There
           never
           was
           a
           more
           industrious
           and
           active
           generation
           then
           the
           Arian
           Hereticks
           ,
           either
           in
           working
           on
           the
           choicest
           and
           most
           excellent
           wits
           ,
           or
           in
           insinuating
           into
           the
           hearts
           and
           bosomes
           of
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           .
           Never
           did
           any
           sort
           of
           men
           bear
           greater
           sway
           amongst
           the
           vulgar
           then
           did
           once
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           by
           meer
           appearances
           of
           their
           zeal
           and
           devout
           affections
           ;
           and
           yet
           both
           of
           them
           doubtless
           were
           the
           Devils
           Agents
           .
           No
           question
           but
           it
           is
           a
           Trade
           more
           full
           of
           gain
           then
           godliness
           ,
           to
           be
           continually
           sowing
           in
           the
           fields
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           to
           build
           upon
           anothers
           ground
           ,
           to
           range
           abroad
           and
           graze
           ,
           and
           fat
           our selves
           upon
           other
           mens
           inclosures
           .
           What
           then
           advise
           we
           to
           be
           done
           ?
           only
           that
           we
           would
           try
           the
           spirits
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           of
           God
           or
           not
           ;
           that
           we
           consider
           of
           the
           fruits
           ,
           
             for
             by
             their
             fruits
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           
             we
             shall
             know
             them
          
           .
           Of
           us
           it
           is
           expected
           that
           we
           rest
           not
           satisfied
           with
           the
           outward
           shew
           ,
           that
           we
           esteem
           not
           of
           the
           seed
           ,
           because
           the
           Husbandman
           is
           painful
           at
           his
           Plough
           continually
           ,
           and
           seemes
           in
           face
           as
           was
           Nathaniel
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           an
           Husbandman
           that
           had
           no
           guile
           :
           
           Of
           us
           it
           is
           expected
           that
           we
           sift
           the
           grain
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           it
           be
           Wheat
           indeed
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           but
           tares
           .
           This
           we
           shall
           easily
           discern
           ,
           if
           we
           reflect
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           just
           view
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           seminary
           and
           the
           seed
           ;
           
             zizania
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           tares
           among
           the
           wheat
           ,
           my
           next
           Couplet
           .
        
         
           
             Naturale
             est
             odisse
             quem
             laeseris
          
           ,
           
           It
           is
           a
           natural
           vice
           in
           man
           ,
           having
           once
           wronged
           another
           ,
           to
           resolve
           to
           hate
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           once
           resolved
           to
           hate
           him
           ,
           to
           seek
           occasions
           how
           to
           wrong
           him
           .
           A
           vice
           derived
           originally
           from
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           whom
           my
           Author
           first
           observed
           it
           drawn
           into
           practise
           by
           them
           only
           whom
           the
           old
           enemy
           of
           God
           hath
           instructed
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           by
           his
           aspiring
           sins
           having
           displeased
           his
           Lord
           and
           Maker
           ,
           conceived
           so
           deep
           an
           hate
           against
           him
           ,
           that
           now
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           he
           should
           desist
           from
           doing
           the
           effects
           of
           spight
           and
           fury
           .
           In
           the
           expressing
           of
           which
           hate
           and
           fury
           ,
           he
           deales
           with
           God
           as
           Sampson
           with
           the
           Philistins
           ,
           when
           he
           could
           hurt
           him
           no
           way
           else
           ,
           he
           destroyes
           his
           Harvest
           .
           So
           much
           the
           Text
           affirms
           for
           certain
           ,
           
             sevit
             zizania
             in
             medio
             tritici
             ,
             that
             he
             sowed
             tares
             among
             the
             Wheat
             .
          
           And
           of
           the
           tares
           themselves
           ,
           what
           they
           should
           be
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           place
           must
           be
           expounded
           ,
           it
           resolves
           so
           clearly
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           will
           ,
           we
           may
           with
           ease
           compose
           that
           difference
           of
           opinion
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           betwixt
           the
           Fathers
           .
           a
           Clemens
           of
           Alexander
           ,
           b
           Origen
           ,
           c
           Eusebius
           ,
           d
           Athanasius
           ,
           eh
           St.
           Hierome
           ,
           and
           Theophylact
           ,
           conceive
           by
           tares
           ,
           the
           Devils
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             haereses
             ,
             mala
             dogmata
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             dogmata
             haereticorum
             .
             Beda
          
           will
           have
           them
           to
           be
           generally
           vices
           ,
           
             faeditates
             vitiorum
          
           ;
           not
           to
           descend
           to
           later
           writers
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           i
           St.
           Basil
           ,
           k
           Chrysostome
           and
           Euthymius
           ,
           interpret
           it
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           of
           the
           men
           themselves
           .
           l
           St.
           Austin
           
           makes
           a
           question
           whether
           the
           Schismatick
           should
           not
           be
           added
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           a
           
             potest
             dubitari
          
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           doubtful
           .
           St.
           Cyprian
           m
           conceives
           it
           generally
           of
           the
           wicked
           men
           :
           and
           Justin
           n
           Martyr
           seemes
           to
           me
           ,
           to
           lean
           more
           that
           way
           then
           the
           other
           .
           And
           unto
           these
           ,
           these
           Fathers
           that
           do
           so
           expound
           it
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           glosse
           upon
           the
           Text
           gives
           most
           advantage
           ,
           
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Tares
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
          
           i.
           e.
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
        
         
           To
           reconcile
           which
           difference
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           interpret
           favourable
           of
           those
           other
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           seem
           to
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           letter
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Commentary
           ,
           we
           may
           thus
           resolve
           it
           ;
           that
           those
           whom
           first
           we
           named
           apply
           the
           Text
           as
           in
           the
           morall
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           others
           keep
           themselves
           unto
           the
           letter
           .
           Or
           thus
           ;
           the
           tares
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ,
           not
           properly
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           
             Metonymie
             ab
             effectu
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           that
           seed
           by
           which
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           are
           all
           begotten
           .
           
           A
           Protestant
           Writer
           of
           good
           note
           doth
           expound
           it
           thus
           ,
           
             Quid
             fecit
             inimicus
             ?
             Seminavit
             in
             agro
             Domini
             haereticam
             doctrinam
             ,
             ex
             eo
             autem
             semine
             nascuntur
             zizania
             ,
             i.
             e.
             filii
             nequam
             :
          
           nor
           doth
           he
           stand
           alone
           herein
           without
           some
           to
           second
           him
           ;
           for
           Origen
           amongst
           the
           ancients
           comes
           up
           close
           unto
           him
           ;
           
           
             In
             toto
             mundo
             seminavit
             malus
             ille
             zizania
             ,
             quae
             sunt
             sermones
             pravi
             ,
             ex
             malitia
             orti
             ,
             mali
             filii
             .
          
           Where
           plainly
           he
           makes
           wicked
           and
           malicious
           Sermons
           ,
           
             sermones
             pravos
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           these
           tares
           ,
           these
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           ;
           which
           must
           needes
           be
           ,
           because
           the
           children
           of
           the
           wicked
           one
           are
           many
           times
           begotten
           by
           them
           .
           So
           then
           ,
           we
           draw
           to
           this
           atonement
           ,
           that
           we
           
           may
           understand
           these
           tares
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           other
           children
           of
           the
           Dev●l
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           letter
           ;
           but
           of
           their
           wicked
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           morall
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           our
           Saviours
           garb
           of
           speech
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           
             Allegories
             ,
             Tropes
          
           and
           Parables
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           figure
           .
        
         
           
             Sevit
             zizania
             inimicus
          
           ,
           the
           enemy
           sowed
           tares
           :
           And
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Devil
           could
           not
           more
           cunningly
           have
           express'd
           his
           malice
           then
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           for
           in
           it self
           the
           tare
           is
           of
           a
           dangerous
           and
           malignant
           nature
           ;
           and
           in
           particular
           ,
           
           it
           is
           noted
           by
           the
           Herbalists
           of
           all
           times
           and
           ages
           ,
           
             lolium
             oculis
             officere
          
           ,
           that
           it
           hurts
           the
           eyes
           .
           This
           Ovid
           also
           hath
           observed
           in
           his
           book
           
             de
             Fastis
             ;
             Et
             careant
             loliis
             oculos
             vittantibus
             agri
             ,
          
           as
           his
           words
           there
           run
           .
           An
           observation
           so
           exact
           ,
           that
           
             lolio
             victitare
          
           ,
           to
           feed
           on
           tares
           ,
           was
           grown
           into
           a
           common
           Proverb
           ,
           applyed
           to
           those
           which
           were
           dim-sighted
           .
           It
           is
           an
           excellent
           note
           of
           Aristotle
           ,
           
           that
           as
           the
           eye
           is
           to
           the
           body
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           minde
           or
           understanding
           is
           to
           the
           soul
           :
           it
           is
           that
           part
           thereof
           which
           doth
           illuminate
           and
           direct
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           will
           and
           the
           affections
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           eye
           be
           single
           ,
           the
           whole
           body
           will
           be
           full
           of
           light
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           feed
           upon
           these
           tares
           ,
           tares
           of
           the
           Devils
           sowing
           ,
           and
           doctrines
           of
           the
           Devils
           raising
           ,
           how
           great
           a
           darkness
           will
           invade
           us
           ,
           what
           a
           perpetual
           night
           confound
           us
           ?
           
             For
             if
             the
             light
             be
             darkness
             ,
             ipsae
             tenebrae
             quantae
             ?
             how
             great
             then
             is
             that
             darkness
             ,
          
           saith
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ?
           shall
           we
           not
           then
           be
           like
           the
           Citizens
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           blind
           upon
           the
           sudden
           ,
           enquiring
           for
           the
           Sun
           at
           noone
           ,
           wearying
           our selves
           to
           finde
           that
           door
           that
           is
           shut
           against
           us
           ?
           or
           rather
           ,
           shall
           not
           that
           great
           misery
           befall
           us
           ,
           which
           we
           finde
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           
             that
             
             seeing
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             but
             shall
             not
             perceive
             ?
          
           Error
           ,
           and
           Heresie
           ,
           and
           Schisme
           ,
           how
           plausible
           soever
           they
           may
           seem
           in
           the
           outward
           shew
           ,
           are
           but
           unkind
           and
           treacherous
           guests
           .
           We
           may
           compare
           them
           to
           those
           sparrowes
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           T●bit
           ,
           which
           roosted
           in
           his
           walls
           ,
           and
           made
           their
           nests
           within
           his
           Courts
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           took
           his
           rest
           ,
           and
           did
           least
           expect
           it
           ,
           they
           muted
           warm
           dung
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           a
           grosse
           whitenesse
           came
           upon
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           see
           ;
           nor
           knew
           his
           Doctors
           how
           to
           help
           him
           .
           They
           are
           
             blinde
             leaders
             of
             the
             blinde
          
           ,
           saith
           Christ
           our
           Saviout
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           Lyra
           glosseth
           on
           it
           ,
           
           
             exaecant
             alios
             errore
             suo
          
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           people
           blind
           with
           errors
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           dangerous
           quality
           in
           the
           tare
           as
           great
           as
           this
           ;
           for
           being
           mixt
           in
           bread
           it
           procureth
           giddiness
           .
           
           Aera
           (
           saith
           Plinie
           )
           
             cùm
             est
             in
             pane
             celerrimè
             vertigines
             facit
             .
             Rovillius
          
           a
           late
           Herbalist
           observes
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           intoxicating
           also
           ,
           
             et
             temulentiam
             vini
             modo
             excitare
          
           ,
           
           and
           that
           it
           makes
           men
           drunk
           as
           it
           were
           with
           Wine
           .
           So
           farre
           avowed
           by
           Theophrastus
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           sluggish
           and
           dull
           ,
           and
           breedes
           Diseases
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           the
           capitall
           and
           chief
           fortresse
           of
           the
           Isle
           of
           man
           ,
           which
           once
           surprized
           with
           ache
           and
           giddiness
           ,
           and
           distemper
           ,
           how
           easie
           will
           it
           be
           to
           subdue
           the
           rest
           ?
           Thus
           is
           it
           also
           with
           false
           Factions
           and
           Schismatical
           Doctrines
           ,
           if
           mingled
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           Life
           .
           The
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           how
           excellent
           is
           it
           in
           it self
           ,
           how
           sweet
           a
           nourishment
           unto
           life
           eternal
           ?
           But
           if
           the
           tares
           of
           Heresie
           and
           Schisme
           be
           mingled
           with
           it
           ,
           then
           it
           becomes
           ,
           as
           the
           wise
           man
           calls
           it
           ,
           
           
             panis
             impietatis
          
           ,
           bread
           of
           wickedness
           ;
           
             panis
             mendacii
          
           ,
           bread
           of
           lies
           ;
           and
           
             panis
             mendax
          
           ,
           bread
           of
           falshood
           .
           Such
           as
           do
           eat
           
           thereof
           ,
           however
           it
           may
           please
           the
           palat
           ,
           will
           finde
           it
           gravel
           in
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           bitterness
           within
           the
           stomach
           ,
           and
           giddiness
           within
           the
           head
           .
           The
           Cup
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           how
           pleasant
           is
           it
           in
           it self
           ,
           how
           powerful
           to
           the
           remission
           of
           our
           sins
           ?
           yet
           if
           the
           juyce
           of
           these
           foule
           tares
           be
           mingled
           in
           it
           ,
           then
           is
           it
           
             vinum
             iniquitatis
          
           ,
           the
           wine
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           
             vinum
             prostitutionis
          
           ,
           the
           wine
           of
           fornication
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           calls
           it
           :
           such
           as
           do
           drink
           thereof
           ,
           how
           drunken
           will
           they
           be
           with
           the
           Cup
           of
           abomination
           and
           filthiness
           ,
           the
           wine
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           poured
           out
           in
           the
           Cup
           of
           his
           indignation
           ?
           We
           note
           it
           of
           this
           kind
           of
           men
           ,
           with
           what
           a
           giddiness
           they
           are
           possessed
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ,
           how
           strangely
           they
           are
           madded
           on
           their
           own
           dear
           fancies
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           besotted
           with
           the
           folly
           of
           their
           own
           inventions
           .
           The
           Lord
           hath
           mingled
           
             spiritum
             vertiginis
          
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           giddiness
           and
           perverseness
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             erre
             in
             every
             work
             thereof
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             a
             drunken
             man
             staggereth
             in
             his
             vomit
             .
          
        
         
           Galen
           relates
           in
           his
           first
           Book
           
             de
             facultate
             alimoniae
          
           ,
           how
           once
           ,
           
           the
           year
           being
           unseasonable
           and
           intemperate
           ,
           there
           sprung
           up
           an
           exceeding
           quantity
           of
           tares
           among
           the
           wheat
           ;
           the
           store
           of
           wheat
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           was
           very
           small
           ;
           and
           therefore
           neither
           the
           Husbandmen
           nor
           Bakers
           did
           sift
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           with
           skreenes
           and
           triers
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           but
           sold
           the
           wheat
           and
           tares
           together
           :
           hereupon
           many
           of
           the
           people
           began
           to
           be
           diseased
           ,
           and
           ill
           affected
           in
           their
           heads
           ;
           but
           at
           the
           comming
           on
           of
           Summer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           brake
           out
           all
           of
           them
           into
           boyles
           and
           botches
           .
           On
           this
           the
           wise
           Physitian
           gives
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           that
           we
           do
           carefully
           
           pick
           out
           these
           tares
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           his
           words
           there
           are
           )
           and
           part
           them
           from
           our
           heaps
           of
           Corn
           ,
           lest
           else
           we
           also
           fall
           into
           the
           same
           distempers
           and
           inconveniences
           .
           Do
           we
           not
           note
           it
           also
           thus
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           false
           ,
           schismatical
           ,
           and
           factious
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           progress
           of
           them
           ?
           The
           enemy
           hath
           been
           diligent
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           in
           sowing
           tares
           amongst
           the
           wheat
           ;
           and
           many
           of
           his
           Bayl●ffs
           careless
           in
           the
           sifting
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           their
           store
           of
           wheat
           is
           small
           ;
           and
           are
           not
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           (
           as
           were
           those
           Bakers
           of
           whom
           Galen
           speaks
           )
           the
           makers
           ,
           the
           dividers
           of
           this
           bread
           unto
           the
           people
           ,
           either
           on
           negligence
           or
           set
           purpose
           ,
           guilty
           alike
           of
           this
           Imposture
           ?
           That
           such
           there
           are
           ,
           fraudulent
           and
           deceitful
           Bakers
           of
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           certain
           :
           the
           destiny
           of
           Pharaohs
           Baker
           be
           upon
           them
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           follow
           hereupon
           but
           strange
           distempers
           in
           the
           head
           ,
           and
           foul
           diseases
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           fallings
           away
           from
           God
           ,
           breach
           of
           the
           common
           bond
           of
           peace
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           perhaps
           totall
           Apostasies
           from
           the
           faith
           and
           Gospel
           ?
           And
           then
           what
           next
           ,
           but
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Language
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           not
           like
           to
           acknowledge
           God
           ,
           so
           doth
           God
           give
           them
           over
           to
           a
           reprobate
           minde
           ,
           to
           do
           those
           things
           which
           are
           not
           convenient
           .
           
           If
           Nicolas
           the
           Deacon
           fall
           away
           from
           the
           holy
           truth
           ,
           and
           overthrow
           the
           faith
           of
           some
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           that
           he
           or
           his
           will
           also
           do
           those
           things
           which
           the
           Lord
           hateth
           :
           and
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           once
           the
           Gall
           of
           bitterness
           within
           ,
           what
           else
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           a
           promiscuous
           and
           lawless
           liberty
           
             indifferenter
             utendi
             foeminis
          
           ,
           
           which
           came
           in
           fine
           to
           be
           his
           Doctrine
           ?
           The
           Shipwreck
           of
           the
           faith
           is
           commonly
           attended
           by
           as
           
           great
           a
           Shipwreck
           of
           the
           Conscience
           ;
           however
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           notably
           dissembled
           :
           for
           remedy
           whereof
           ,
           we
           will
           apply
           the
           counsel
           and
           advice
           of
           Galen
           in
           our
           Saviours
           Language
           ,
           
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             of
             the
             Sadduces
             :
          
           or
           in
           the
           phrase
           of
           the
           Apostles
           
             Purge
             therefore
             out
             the
             old
             leaven
             ,
          
           
           
             the
             leaven
             of
             wickedness
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             keep
             the
             feasts
             of
             God
             with
             the
             unleavened
             bread
             of
             sincerity
             and
             truth
             .
          
        
         
           But
           yet
           the
           Devil
           stayed
           not
           here
           ,
           the
           Devil
           as
           in
           malice
           he
           is
           inimicus
           ,
           a
           malignant
           enemy
           ,
           so
           in
           his
           cunning
           he
           is
           serpens
           ,
           as
           wise
           and
           subtile
           as
           a
           Serpent
           :
           therefore
           he
           did
           not
           only
           sowe
           his
           tares
           
             in
             agro
             Domini
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Lords
           field
           ▪
           but
           even
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           wheat
           it self
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           act
           play'd
           both
           his
           prizes
           :
           for
           it
           is
           generally
           noted
           of
           the
           tare
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             frugum
             pestis
          
           ,
           the
           very
           bane
           and
           plague
           of
           all
           other
           grain
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           reason
           called
           by
           
             Virgil
             ,
             infelix
             lolium
          
           :
           nor
           doth
           the
           name
           thereof
           in
           the
           Greek
           Originalls
           assure
           us
           of
           a
           better
           Omen
           ;
           for
           the
           zizanion
           of
           my
           Text
           is
           in
           the
           grand
           Etymologicon
           so
           called
           ,
           quasi
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vel
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           because
           it
           growes
           up
           with
           the
           wheat
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           destroyes
           it
           .
           And
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           which
           name
           the
           two
           great
           Doctors
           ,
           Galen
           and
           Theophrastus
           ,
           have
           given
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           work
           is
           said
           to
           be
           derived
           by
           a
           Metathesis
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifies
           to
           vitiate
           ,
           or
           to
           corrupt
           ;
           the
           tares
           corrupting
           the
           good
           seed
           ,
           by
           being
           mixed
           and
           made
           up
           with
           it
           into
           bread
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           told
           you
           out
           of
           Galen
           ;
           but
           that
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           danger
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           if
           not
           looked
           to
           in
           time
           ,
           the
           wheat
           may
           chance
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           field
           run
           over
           and
           pestred
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           Pliny
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           certain
           ,
           
             triticum
             circumligando
             
             en●care
          
           ,
           
           that
           winding
           round
           about
           the
           wheat
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           it
           kills
           it
           ;
           or
           if
           not
           so
           as
           he
           delivers
           ,
           yet
           it
           devoures
           it
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           by
           growing
           up
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           overspreading
           all
           the
           field
           in
           the
           which
           it
           groweth
           ,
           as
           Theophrastus
           rather
           thinketh
           .
        
         
           And
           have
           we
           not
           observed
           it
           thus
           in
           Heresie
           ,
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           Schisme
           ?
           Hath
           not
           St.
           Chrysostom
           observed
           ,
           that
           Satan
           did
           forbeare
           his
           tares
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           nothing
           to
           be
           hurt
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           sowed
           them
           when
           the
           wheat
           had
           taken
           root
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           destroy
           the
           hopes
           and
           whole
           endeavours
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ?
           And
           hath
           not
           Lyra
           noted
           well
           ,
           that
           therefore
           did
           the
           enemy
           sowe
           his
           tares
           ,
           
           even
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           wheat
           ,
           
             ad
             ipsius
             destructionem
          
           ,
           only
           of
           purpose
           to
           destroy
           it
           :
           destroy
           it
           ?
           how
           ?
           either
           by
           winding
           round
           about
           it
           ,
           or
           over-running
           all
           the
           field
           in
           which
           it
           is
           .
           By
           winding
           round
           about
           it
           first
           ,
           as
           doth
           the
           Ivie
           with
           the
           Oak
           ,
           till
           it
           hath
           sucked
           out
           all
           the
           juyce
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           fit
           for
           nothing
           but
           the
           very
           fire
           .
           Faction
           and
           error
           so
           behave
           themselves
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           Judas
           did
           to
           God
           the
           Word
           .
           They
           are
           both
           of
           them
           cunning
           Traytors
           ,
           killing
           sometimes
           in
           their
           embraces
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           betraying
           in
           their
           kisses
           .
           Or
           if
           not
           thus
           ,
           yet
           they
           destroy
           it
           at
           the
           last
           by
           over-spreading
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           eating
           out
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           tell
           me
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           the
           Pharisees
           had
           not
           almost
           made
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           of
           none
           effect
           by
           their
           traditions
           .
           Tell
           me
           ,
           if
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           the
           tares
           of
           errour
           and
           false
           Doctrine
           had
           not
           even
           overgrown
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           if
           the
           Popes
           Canon
           ,
           and
           the
           proud
           dictates
           of
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           had
           not
           usurped
           
           into
           the
           Chair
           and
           Throne
           of
           Scripture
           :
           certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           Frier
           
             Richard
             de
             Man
             's
          
           in
           the
           Trent-Councel
           did
           publickly
           maintain
           ,
           and
           with
           good
           applause
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           points
           of
           faith
           had
           been
           so
           clearly
           handled
           by
           those
           Schoolmen
           ,
           
             ut
             ea
             ex
             Scripturis
             discere
             nil
             opus
             esset
             ,
          
           
           that
           now
           the
           word
           of
           God
           was
           no
           longer
           serviceable
           :
           so
           truly
           was
           it
           Satans
           purpose
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           the
           sowing
           of
           his
           tares
           to
           corrupt
           Religion
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           cunning
           to
           supplant
           it
           .
           And
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           what
           was
           become
           of
           those
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           had
           farmed
           his
           field
           ,
           and
           leased
           out
           his
           Vineyard
           ?
           My
           Text
           makes
           answer
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           and
           tells
           us
           that
           they
           were
           asleep
           ,
           wherein
           we
           have
           the
           Servants
           and
           their
           sluggishness
           ,
           my
           last
           Couplet
           ;
           
             cùm
             dormirent
             homines
             ,
             while
             men
             slept
             .
          
        
         
           
             Invadunt
             urbem
             somno
             vinoque
             sepultam
          
           .
           
           Cities
           are
           sometimes
           soonest
           taken
           when
           the
           siege
           is
           raised
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Watch-men
           made
           secure
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           enemy
           is
           neare
           ,
           and
           a
           Trench
           cast
           about
           the
           Walls
           ,
           the
           Watch
           is
           doubled
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           Centinels
           and
           Scouts
           in
           every
           corner
           ,
           to
           mark
           the
           motions
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           and
           observe
           his
           purposes
           :
           so
           also
           was
           it
           with
           the
           grand
           enemy
           of
           Gods
           Field
           in
           generall
           ;
           but
           more
           especially
           in
           reference
           to
           that
           particular
           part
           thereof
           which
           we
           call
           the
           Church
           .
           As
           long
           as
           he
           essay'd
           to
           batter
           down
           the
           Bulwarks
           in
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           more
           closely
           watched
           ,
           and
           all
           mens
           eyes
           were
           bent
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           having
           lulled
           it
           once
           asleep
           ,
           drenched
           it
           in
           sensuality
           ,
           corrupted
           it
           with
           ease
           and
           prohibited
           pleasures
           ,
           then
           was
           his
           time
           to
           venture
           on
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           sowe
           his
           tares
           ;
           an
           opportunity
           well
           watch'd
           .
           No
           sooner
           did
           men
           sleep
           ,
           no
           sooner
           were
           the
           servants
           drowsie
           ,
           and
           regardless
           of
           so
           great
           a
           
           
           
           
           
           charge
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           straight
           about
           his
           business
           ;
           no
           sooner
           did
           men
           sleep
           :
           
           what
           men
           ?
           Lyra
           makes
           answer
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           :
           what
           of
           their
           negligence
           ?
           no
           ,
           God
           forbid
           ;
           but
           of
           the
           death
           ,
           the
           last
           sleep
           and
           departure
           of
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           .
           a
           St.
           Austin
           and
           b
           Euthymius
           do
           a
           little
           touch
           at
           this
           conceit
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           touch
           it
           :
           but
           c
           Egesippus
           with
           great
           confidence
           affirms
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           after
           the
           Apostles
           deaths
           ,
           the
           Hereticks
           did
           then
           begin
           to
           lift
           up
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           advance
           their
           errors
           ,
           mingling
           their
           tares
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           their
           false
           and
           commentitious
           Doctrines
           ,
           with
           the
           truth
           and
           Gospel
           .
           This
           we
           believe
           indeed
           ,
           that
           then
           the
           Hereticks
           became
           more
           insolent
           and
           adventurous
           then
           before
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           did
           oppose
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           there
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           the
           greater
           impudence
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           of
           opinion
           ,
           that
           this
           should
           be
           the
           sleep
           ,
           and
           these
           the
           men
           intended
           in
           the
           present
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           With
           how
           much
           better
           reason
           doth
           the
           Glosse
           expound
           it
           of
           a
           general
           negligence
           both
           in
           the
           Pastor
           and
           the
           people
           ?
           
           a
           negligence
           of
           private
           men
           ,
           
             circa
             custodiam
             suae
             propriae
             personae
          
           ,
           in
           the
           preserving
           and
           defence
           of
           their
           several
           souls
           ;
           a
           negligence
           of
           the
           publick
           Pastors
           ,
           
             circa
             custodiam
             gregis
             sui
          
           ,
           in
           the
           ill
           tending
           of
           the
           flock
           committed
           to
           them
           .
           This
           exposition
           of
           the
           Glosse
           confirmed
           by
           Chrysostom
           ,
           where
           he
           informs
           us
           of
           a
           misery
           of
           no
           mean
           quality
           ,
           like
           to
           befall
           those
           sleepy
           souls
           to
           whom
           the
           Husbandman
           had
           left
           his
           field
           ;
           yet
           not
           the
           Priest
           or
           Prelate
           only
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           the
           people
           also
           :
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           Resurrection
           ,
           then
           were
           the
           Christians
           of
           all
           men
           
           most
           miserable
           ;
           so
           were
           the
           Priest
           and
           Prelate
           the
           most
           miserable
           of
           all
           other
           Christians
           ,
           if
           all
           mens
           sins
           were
           rated
           only
           on
           their
           scores
           ;
           and
           they
           to
           give
           up
           an
           account
           of
           every
           soul
           in
           their
           several
           charges
           .
           
           It
           s
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           both
           Euthymius
           and
           St.
           Hierome
           understand
           here
           only
           
             magistros
             &
             praeceptores
             ecclesiarum
          
           ,
           the
           teachers
           and
           overseers
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           so
           far
           we
           may
           yeeld
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           meant
           of
           them
           principally
           ,
           and
           as
           publick
           Ministers
           ,
           which
           are
           to
           have
           a
           care
           of
           the
           common
           safety
           ;
           but
           so
           ,
           that
           every
           private
           man
           is
           included
           also
           in
           the
           Parable
           .
           The
           Devil
           first
           makes
           his
           advantage
           of
           the
           negligence
           of
           private
           persons
           ,
           and
           whiles
           they
           sleep
           secure
           and
           careless
           ,
           he
           scattereth
           in
           their
           hearts
           the
           seeds
           of
           Heresie
           and
           error
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           able
           to
           infect
           their
           brethren
           .
           The
           enemy
           never
           sends
           out
           any
           of
           his
           Foxes
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           Harvest
           ,
           till
           he
           put
           fire-brands
           in
           their
           tails
           .
           This
           done
           ,
           he
           seeks
           occasion
           to
           employ
           them
           in
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           wheat
           ,
           in
           the
           infection
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           therein
           also
           makes
           advantage
           of
           the
           security
           and
           negligence
           of
           their
           Superiours
           ,
           of
           their
           Rulers
           .
           These
           the
           Lords
           Bayliffs
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           intrusted
           his
           holy
           Husbandry
           :
           and
           if
           they
           sleep
           ,
           if
           once
           they
           grow
           remisse
           and
           careless
           ,
           what
           else
           can
           we
           expect
           ,
           but
           that
           these
           tares
           take
           root
           ,
           and
           outgrow
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           overcome
           it
           ?
        
         
           Now
           in
           the
           Church
           we
           may
           observe
           three
           severall
           kindes
           of
           sleepiness
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           in
           their
           course
           predominant
           ,
           and
           of
           ill
           effect
           ;
           the
           sleep
           of
           negligence
           ,
           the
           sleep
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           the
           sleep
           of
           sensuality
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           the
           sleep
           of
           negligence
           ;
           and
           so
           St.
           Austin
           
           doth
           expound
           it
           ,
           
             but
             while
             men
             slept
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Cùm
             negligentiùs
             agerent
             praepositi
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Gods
           House
           grew
           dull
           and
           careless
           of
           their
           Watch
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           mindful
           of
           their
           duties
           .
           This
           the
           disease
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           best
           and
           purest
           Ages
           ;
           for
           which
           is
           there
           almost
           of
           the
           Angels
           of
           the
           seven
           Churches
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           branded
           with
           this
           mark
           ,
           during
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           falling
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           tolerating
           of
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           Woman
           Jesebel
           to
           seduce
           Gods
           servants
           ;
           the
           want
           of
           piety
           in
           one
           ,
           zeal
           in
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           poor
           little
           strength
           of
           faith
           which
           was
           remaining
           in
           the
           third
           ,
           what
           were
           they
           but
           the
           sad
           effects
           of
           dull
           and
           negligent
           security
           in
           the
           severall
           Pastors
           ?
           But
           the
           Apostles
           being
           gone
           ,
           those
           which
           did
           oversee
           the
           overseers
           ,
           there
           followed
           by
           degrees
           an
           infectious
           drowsiness
           over
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           still
           more
           inclining
           to
           this
           sleep
           the
           more
           they
           were
           accustomed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           times
           of
           Nazianzen
           ,
           how
           watchful
           were
           they
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           succeeding
           ?
           yet
           he
           complains
           ,
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Nectarius
           ,
           
           as
           if
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           had
           been
           quite
           wanting
           to
           his
           Church
           .
           The
           Arians
           grown
           so
           insolent
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           open
           profession
           of
           their
           Heresie
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           authorized
           and
           licensed
           to
           it
           .
           The
           Macedonians
           so
           presumptuous
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           were
           formed
           into
           a
           Church
           ,
           and
           had
           a
           titulary
           Bishop
           of
           their
           own
           Sect.
           The
           Apollinarians
           held
           the●r
           Conventicles
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           safety
           and
           esteem
           as
           the
           Orthodox
           Christians
           .
           And
           for
           Eunomius
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           bosom-mischief
           of
           those
           times
           ,
           he
           thought
           so
           poorly
           of
           a
           
           general
           connivence
           ,
           that
           at
           last
           nothing
           would
           content
           him
           but
           to
           have
           all
           men
           else
           to
           be
           his
           Disciples
           .
           Of
           all
           which
           scandalls
           and
           disorders
           ,
           the
           said
           Nectarius
           then
           being
           Patriarch
           of
           Constantinople
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Prelate
           of
           the
           East
           ,
           is
           there
           affirmed
           to
           be
           the
           cause
           :
           A
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           Historian
           saith
           of
           him
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           of
           an
           exceeding
           faire
           and
           plausible
           demeanor
           ,
           and
           very
           gracious
           with
           the
           people
           ;
           one
           that
           chose
           rather
           ,
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           to
           give
           free
           way
           to
           all
           mens
           fancies
           ,
           and
           suffer
           every
           mans
           proceedings
           ,
           then
           draw
           upon
           himself
           the
           envy
           of
           a
           stubborn
           Clergy
           ,
           and
           a
           factious
           multitude
           .
           A
           pregnant
           evidence
           ,
           that
           possibly
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           greater
           mischief
           in
           a
           Christian
           Church
           then
           a
           popular
           Prelate
           :
           If
           so
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           negligence
           &
           connivence
           of
           one
           man
           alone
           so
           great
           a
           spoil
           was
           made
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           busie
           think
           we
           was
           the
           enemy
           in
           sowing
           tares
           ,
           when
           as
           this
           negligence
           was
           epidemical
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           universal
           over
           the
           people
           ?
        
         
           The
           second
           kind
           of
           sleep
           which
           did
           invade
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           was
           the
           sleep
           of
           ignorance
           ;
           a
           sleep
           of
           such
           a
           generall
           latitude
           ,
           that
           neither
           Priest
           nor
           people
           were
           able
           to
           hold
           up
           ,
           or
           to
           look
           abroad
           .
           The
           Priests
           lips
           destitute
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           the
           people
           so
           regardless
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           not
           seek
           it
           ;
           both
           so
           defective
           in
           their
           duties
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           last
           the
           Priest
           ,
           like
           those
           in
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             veritatis
             ignorantiam
             cognitionem
             vocant
             ,
          
           taught
           ,
           that
           the
           safest
           knowledge
           was
           to
           know
           nothing
           ;
           and
           ,
           as
           they
           preached
           ,
           even
           so
           the
           people
           did
           believe
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           tell
           me
           who
           can
           what
           was
           become
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           tongues
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           noted
           to
           our
           hands
           ,
           
             Quòd
             Graecè
             nosse
             suspectum
             foret
             ,
             Hebraicè
             propè
             haereticum
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           Heresie
           almost
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           
           Hebrew
           ,
           and
           a
           misprision
           of
           Heresie
           to
           be
           skilled
           in
           Greek
           ?
           And
           for
           the
           Latine
           ,
           the
           Books
           still
           extant
           of
           those
           times
           will
           inform
           us
           easily
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           left
           of
           it
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           words
           :
           
           Or
           of
           the
           Arts
           ;
           doth
           not
           Sabellicus
           complain
           how
           totally
           they
           were
           forgotten
           in
           the
           middle
           Ages
           ,
           
             Quanta
             bonarum
             artium
             per
             id
             tempus
             oblivio
             invaluerit
             ?
          
           Or
           of
           the
           Lawes
           ;
           do
           we
           not
           read
           how
           they
           were
           buried
           in
           a
           manner
           with
           the
           great
           Emperour
           their
           Collector
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           Lotharius
           Emperour
           of
           Germany
           found
           an
           old
           Copy
           of
           them
           at
           Amalphi
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Naples
           ?
           Or
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           was
           not
           the
           Book
           sealed
           up
           for
           many
           Ages
           ?
           and
           had
           not
           worldly
           policy
           so
           farre
           prevailed
           above
           true
           piety
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           made
           unlawful
           ,
           if
           not
           capitall
           ,
           to
           look
           into
           it
           ?
           Nor
           was
           this
           ignorance
           only
           in
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Prophet
           said
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             A●
             is
             the
             people
             such
             was
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Priest
             was
             such
             were
             the
             people
             :
          
           nay
           ,
           
           even
           the
           Cardinal
           complaineth
           of
           an
           
             infelix
             seculum
          
           ,
           an
           unhappy
           age
           in
           which
           was
           neither
           famous
           Scholar
           ,
           nor
           Pope
           that
           cared
           much
           how
           Religion
           went
           :
           which
           being
           so
           ,
           Divinity
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Arts
           and
           helps
           unto
           it
           ,
           layed
           to
           so
           long
           and
           dead
           a
           sleep
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           the
           enemy
           was
           exceeding
           diligent
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           ripening
           of
           his
           old
           tares
           ,
           and
           in
           sowing
           new
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           sleep
           yet
           left
           as
           hurtful
           ●o
           the
           Church
           as
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           the
           sleep
           of
           sensuality
           ,
           and
           of
           immoderate
           ease
           and
           pleasures
           ;
           a
           sleep
           like
           that
           described
           in
           the
           sixth
           of
           
             Amos
             ,
             They
             lie
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             upon
             benches
             of
             Ivory
             ,
             and
             stretch
             themselves
             upon
             their
             couches
             ;
             they
             carouse
             wine
             in
             bowles
             ,
             and
             anoint
             themselves
             with
             the
             chief
             oyntments
             .
          
           Did
           
           not
           the
           Prophet
           think
           you
           reflect
           a
           little
           on
           the
           last
           Ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ?
           or
           may
           not
           his
           description
           with
           good
           reason
           be
           applyed
           unto
           them
           ?
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           did
           St.
           Bernard
           in
           a
           pious
           anger
           upbraid
           the
           Clergy
           of
           those
           times
           with
           their
           Stage-like
           gestures
           ,
           their
           meretricious
           neatness
           ,
           their
           pompous
           habits
           and
           retinue
           ?
           
             Incedunt
             nitidi
             &
             ornati
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             circumamicti
             varietatibus
          
           ,
           more
           like
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           unto
           a
           spruce
           and
           Court-like
           Bridegroom
           ,
           then
           the
           severe
           Guardians
           of
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           .
           Could
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           men
           so
           neat
           and
           complete
           as
           those
           ,
           drowned
           in
           effeminacy
           and
           ease
           ,
           and
           surfeited
           with
           too
           much
           fullnesse
           ,
           would
           leave
           the
           pleasures
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           minde
           the
           business
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           or
           shake
           away
           their
           pleasant
           slumbers
           ,
           to
           entertain
           so
           sowre
           a
           Mistress
           as
           the
           perplexities
           of
           learning
           ,
           and
           the
           severities
           of
           Discipline
           ?
           
           
             Nunquam
             putabam
             fore
          
           ,
           I
           never
           thought
           (
           said
           Cicero
           )
           that
           such
           a
           curious
           youth
           as
           Caesar
           ,
           one
           that
           so
           smoothly
           comb'd
           his
           hair
           ,
           and
           rnbbed
           his
           head
           with
           his
           fore-finger
           ,
           would
           either
           have
           the
           happiness
           or
           the
           heart
           to
           vanquish
           Pompey
           .
           Though
           Tully
           was
           deceived
           in
           the
           event
           of
           that
           great
           action
           ,
           yet
           his
           conjecture
           had
           good
           grounds
           .
           And
           we
           may
           well
           apply
           it
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           sure
           such
           men
           as
           in
           those
           dayes
           had
           the
           sole
           managing
           of
           the
           Church
           when
           as
           these
           tares
           were
           sowen
           ,
           and
           had
           brought
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           were
           never
           like
           to
           crosse
           the
           enemy
           in
           that
           purpose
           ,
           or
           disappoint
           him
           of
           his
           hopes
           ,
           or
           overcome
           him
           at
           the
           last
           in
           the
           main
           encounter
           :
           not
           that
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prelates
           were
           all
           such
           without
           exception
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           worst
           times
           have
           brought
           forth
           brave
           and
           vertuous
           men
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           stand
           upon
           record
           for
           their
           eminent
           piety
           ;
           )
           but
           that
           they
           
           were
           thus
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           shewn
           unto
           you
           three
           several
           kindes
           of
           sleep
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           only
           seized
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           also
           had
           surprized
           the
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           made
           blinde
           the
           seers
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           the
           Guardians
           ;
           and
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           say
           which
           of
           the
           three
           gave
           most
           increase
           to
           the
           Devils
           Harvest
           .
           The
           Pastors
           ,
           careless
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           aimed
           at
           this
           especially
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           might
           live
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           die
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           in
           the
           generall
           love
           and
           good
           opinion
           of
           their
           people
           .
           Here
           were
           the
           tares
           first
           sowen
           ,
           and
           neither
           noted
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           blade
           ;
           for
           either
           the
           opinion
           taken
           up
           was
           but
           the
           fancy
           of
           some
           few
           ,
           eminent
           like
           enough
           in
           point
           of
           learning
           ;
           or
           some
           such
           innovation
           in
           the
           Churches
           orders
           ,
           as
           seemed
           not
           in
           it self
           to
           violate
           the
           sacred
           truth
           ,
           or
           threaten
           any
           present
           danger
           to
           the
           common
           quiet
           .
           And
           then
           what
           was
           it
           but
           a
           vain
           and
           faulty
           curiosity
           ,
           either
           to
           quarrel
           with
           a
           man
           so
           much
           renowned
           in
           point
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           to
           enquire
           into
           their
           meaning
           and
           intentions
           who
           loved
           the
           Lord
           too
           well
           to
           disturb
           his
           Church
           ?
           By
           which
           connivence
           ,
           this
           plausible
           and
           popular
           beheaviour
           of
           the
           Watchmen
           ,
           the
           enemy
           first
           entred
           upon
           Gods
           inheritance
           ;
           and
           having
           sowen
           his
           tares
           ,
           departed
           ,
           went
           away
           in
           good
           assurance
           of
           success
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           this
           negligence
           was
           lulled
           into
           an
           ignorance
           ,
           the
           tares
           were
           grown
           into
           a
           stalk
           ,
           and
           began
           to
           sprout
           ;
           but
           who
           was
           able
           to
           discern
           them
           ?
           Bellarmine
           counts
           it
           an
           especial
           happiness
           in
           those
           dayes
           of
           darkness
           ,
           
             ut
             nullae
             novae
             surgerent
             haereses
          
           ,
           that
           there
           arose
           not
           in
           the
           Church
           any
           upstart
           Heresie
           .
           
           And
           why
           so
           great
           an
           happiness
           ,
           but
           because
           that
           wretched
           Age
           neither
           afforded
           learned
           Scholar
           to
           confute
           
           them
           ,
           nor
           publick
           Councel
           to
           condemn
           them
           ?
           How
           much
           more
           happy
           had
           it
           been
           had
           not
           those
           seeds
           of
           error
           which
           were
           sowen
           before
           ,
           then
           took
           advantage
           to
           spring
           up
           ?
           had
           not
           the
           darkness
           been
           so
           great
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           that
           one
           scarce
           saw
           another
           ,
           neither
           rose
           any
           from
           his
           seat
           ,
           to
           look
           unto
           the
           publick
           safety
           ?
           But
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Priest
           and
           Prelate
           became
           luxurious
           and
           wanton
           ,
           stretched
           on
           their
           beds
           of
           case
           ,
           and
           lulled
           asleep
           with
           too
           much
           plenty
           ,
           then
           came
           the
           tares
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           and
           to
           appear
           in
           their
           own
           likeness
           ;
           yet
           was
           there
           then
           lesse
           hope
           then
           ever
           .
           Did
           those
           that
           dwelt
           upon
           the
           Nile
           ,
           and
           were
           accustomed
           to
           the
           noise
           ,
           ever
           observe
           the
           fall
           and
           roaring
           of
           the
           waters
           ?
           Or
           grant
           we
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           these
           tares
           ,
           and
           took
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           we
           conceive
           that
           men
           so
           drowned
           in
           ease
           and
           pleasure
           would
           undertake
           a
           restitution
           of
           the
           ancient
           Discipline
           ?
           Was
           any
           thing
           more
           odious
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           then
           the
           attempts
           that
           some
           of
           the
           more
           pious
           Popes
           had
           made
           of
           a
           Reformation
           ?
           rather
           like
           the
           Amyclae
           ,
           an
           Italian
           people
           ,
           they
           passed
           a
           Law
           ,
           
             Ne
             quis
             de
             hostium
             adventu
             famam
             spargeret
             ,
          
           that
           no
           man
           should
           presume
           from
           that
           time
           forwards
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           neer
           approach
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
           Nay
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           this
           Bastards
           Reign
           shall
           be
           legitimated
           by
           the
           Common-Councel
           ,
           proclaimed
           to
           be
           good
           seed
           of
           the
           Lords
           own
           sowing
           ;
           and
           then
           what
           man
           is
           he
           that
           dare
           call
           them
           tares
           ?
        
         
           In
           which
           so
           long
           a
           night
           of
           several
           and
           distracted
           sleepes
           ,
           in
           what
           a
           wretched
           state
           had
           the
           Church
           been
           think
           we
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Lord
           awakened
           some
           to
           have
           a
           care
           unto
           his
           field
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           these
           
           tares
           ?
           Once
           the
           affaires
           of
           Rome
           were
           brought
           unto
           so
           low
           an
           ebbe
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           of
           the
           City
           left
           them
           but
           the
           very
           Capitoll
           ,
           
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           possibility
           to
           have
           been
           surprized
           ,
           
             ni
             anseres
             Diis
             dormientibus
             vigilassent
          
           ,
           had
           not
           their
           Geese
           been
           better
           to
           them
           then
           their
           Gods.
           Hus
           ,
           as
           my
           Books
           inform
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           Bohemian
           Language
           ,
           of
           which
           Land
           he
           was
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           a
           Goose
           ;
           had
           not
           this
           Hus
           ,
           this
           Goose
           ,
           and
           such
           men
           as
           he
           ,
           H●erome
           of
           
             Prague
             ,
             W●clif
          
           and
           Luther
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           ,
           (
           though
           men
           which
           had
           ,
           I
           grant
           ,
           their
           own
           several
           errors
           )
           discovered
           by
           their
           noyse
           and
           cackling
           the
           neere
           approches
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           and
           so
           awakened
           all
           the
           World
           out
           of
           that
           dull
           security
           in
           the
           which
           it
           was
           ,
           how
           easie
           had
           it
           been
           for
           Satan
           to
           have
           gained
           the
           Capitoll
           ;
           yea
           ,
           to
           have
           rooted
           all
           the
           Wheat
           out
           of
           the
           field
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ?
           But
           at
           the
           last
           the
           World
           awakened
           ,
           and
           being
           throughly
           awakened
           ,
           some
           discerned
           those
           tares
           which
           had
           so
           long
           been
           sowen
           by
           this
           subtile
           enemy
           ;
           and
           having
           once
           discerned
           them
           ,
           took
           a
           speedy
           order
           in
           many
           places
           of
           Gods
           field
           to
           weed
           them
           out
           :
           a
           thing
           of
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           took
           it
           very
           ill
           to
           be
           so
           awakened
           and
           startled
           from
           their
           pleasant
           slumbers
           .
           Marvel
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           like
           unto
           the
           sensual
           Sibarites
           ,
           their
           Italian
           Neighbours
           too
           ,
           they
           banished
           not
           all
           cocks
           the
           verge
           and
           territory
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           
             ut
             mollùs
             viz.
             cubarent
             ,
             nulloque
             illorum
             strepitu
             interpellarentur
          
           ;
           for
           fear
           their
           sleepes
           should
           be
           disturbed
           ,
           and
           themselves
           called
           on
           to
           repentance
           .
        
         
           For
           our
           parts
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           a
           parcel
           of
           this
           common
           field
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           by
           our
           greatest
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           from
           the
           sleep
           of
           ignorance
           and
           sensuality
           we
           
           have
           been
           very
           well
           awakened
           ;
           and
           we
           begin
           to
           be
           awakened
           also
           from
           the
           sleep
           of
           negligence
           .
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           high
           time
           that
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           standing
           besieged
           as
           we
           do
           by
           two
           several
           enemies
           ;
           both
           labouring
           to
           subvert
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           in
           the
           ruines
           of
           it
           :
           For
           ,
           to
           speak
           truth
           ,
           the
           present
           quality
           of
           our
           Church
           may
           with
           most
           fitness
           be
           resembled
           unto
           that
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           powerful
           
             Arians
             ▪
          
           and
           the
           popular
           Donatists
           were
           both
           at
           once
           in
           Arms
           against
           it
           :
           or
           if
           we
           will
           ,
           we
           may
           compare
           it
           no
           lesse
           fitly
           to
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           ,
           during
           the
           second
           Punick
           Warre
           .
           We
           have
           the
           Macedonians
           upon
           all
           the
           skirts
           and
           quarters
           of
           our
           Empire
           ,
           calling
           to
           minde
           the
           Reputation
           of
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           the
           great
           Dominion
           they
           have
           lost
           ;
           and
           watching
           all
           advantages
           to
           enlarge
           their
           border
           .
           And
           there
           is
           
             Annibal
             ad
             portas
          
           ,
           a
           neerer
           enemy
           at
           hand
           ,
           at
           our
           very
           Gates
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           called
           Eunomius
           ,
           a
           bosom
           Traytor
           ,
           which
           grindeth
           upon
           our
           very
           entrails
           like
           
             Prometheus
             vulture
          
           .
           One
           side
           assailes
           openly
           ,
           and
           profess
           their
           enmity
           ;
           and
           by
           a
           signe
           distinctive
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           give
           us
           to
           understand
           that
           they
           are
           but
           tares
           :
           These
           ,
           like
           the
           wild
           Bore
           in
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           endeavour
           in
           a
           publick
           way
           to
           destroy
           our
           Vineyard
           .
           
             Secretior
             Pompeius
             Caesare
             ,
             non
             melior
          
           ;
           The
           other
           ,
           a
           more
           close
           and
           secret
           enemy
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           assault
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           undermine
           it
           ;
           but
           they
           aim
           both
           of
           them
           at
           the
           same
           mark
           ,
           the
           subjugating
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           chief
           Soveraignty
           of
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           have
           the
           same
           end
           of
           their
           journey
           ,
           although
           they
           travel
           diverse
           wayes
           .
           Is
           this
           a
           time
           think
           we
           to
           sleep
           and
           slumber
           ,
           and
           stretch
           our
           hands
           in
           negligence
           and
           a
           carelesse
           
           sloth
           ?
           Did
           ever
           any
           Mariner
           permit
           his
           eyes
           to
           sleep
           ,
           or
           eye-lids
           to
           slumber
           ,
           sailing
           betwixt
           Sylla
           and
           Charibdis
           ?
           Or
           can
           we
           think
           the
           Romans
           looked
           not
           then
           about
           them
           ,
           assailed
           at
           once
           by
           Greece
           and
           Carthage
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           stood
           not
           on
           their
           Guard
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           subtile
           Arian
           and
           Saint-seeming
           Donatist
           did
           oppose
           her
           Doctrine
           ?
           Assuredly
           when
           men
           are
           compassed
           round
           with
           dangers
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           have
           not
           only
           forraign
           ,
           but
           domestick
           enemies
           ,
           they
           have
           good
           reason
           to
           be
           watchfull
           .
        
         
           Thus
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           our
           dangers
           are
           alike
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           though
           we
           perhaps
           are
           not
           alike
           or
           equally
           affected
           in
           apprehension
           of
           those
           dangers
           .
           On
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           we
           think
           there
           never
           can
           be
           watch
           enough
           ,
           that
           all
           those
           Lawes
           and
           Proclamations
           which
           are
           out
           against
           them
           are
           not
           sufficient
           to
           secure
           us
           ,
           and
           dispossess
           us
           of
           our
           feares
           :
           And
           now
           that
           his
           most
           sacred
           Majesty
           hath
           given
           new
           life
           unto
           those
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           royall
           Edict
           declared
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           shall
           presume
           hereafter
           to
           practise
           on
           his
           weak
           and
           unsetled
           subjects
           ,
           for
           the
           reduction
           of
           them
           unto
           the
           superstition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           we
           think
           ,
           as
           true
           indeed
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           shewn
           his
           zeal
           to
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           cannot
           magnifie
           him
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           we
           think
           there
           needs
           no
           watch
           at
           all
           ,
           that
           those
           few
           Lawes
           and
           Canons
           which
           are
           now
           in
           force
           for
           preservation
           of
           the
           Churches
           peace
           and
           safety
           ,
           may
           very
           well
           be
           spared
           ,
           and
           layed
           by
           for
           ever
           .
           And
           if
           his
           Majesty
           vouchsafe
           to
           give
           command
           unto
           his
           Prelates
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           unto
           the
           unity
           and
           uniformity
           of
           their
           severall
           Churches
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           them
           to
           her
           primitive
           
           lustre
           :
           he
           is
           not
           only
           sure
           to
           hear
           of
           it
           in
           those
           scandalous
           Pamphlets
           which
           every
           day
           are
           offered
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           but
           shall
           have
           many
           close
           ill-willers
           ,
           that
           secretly
           repine
           &
           murmur
           at
           so
           brave
           a
           piety
           ;
           I
           wil
           not
           say
           from
           what
           bad
           humour
           this
           proceeds
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           best
           ,
           that
           it
           proceeds
           from
           a
           misapprehension
           of
           the
           Churches
           danger
           ;
           and
           that
           we
           would
           perswade
           our selves
           ,
           that
           the
           intentions
           of
           these
           men
           are
           harmless
           ,
           and
           themselves
           contemptible
           ;
           and
           that
           their
           wheat
           is
           pure
           and
           clean
           ,
           not
           any
           dangerous
           tare
           amongst
           it
           ;
           but
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           ,
           had
           I
           time
           ,
           and
           may
           perhaps
           take
           time
           to
           do
           it
           in
           prosecution
           of
           this
           Parable
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           the
           ancient
           Heresies
           of
           the
           
             Novatians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
             Aerians
             ,
             Priscillianists
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Apostolici
           ;
           with
           those
           of
           Bardesanes
           and
           Florinus
           ;
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           lately
           :
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           those
           dangerous
           principles
           which
           they
           are
           known
           to
           hold
           among
           them
           against
           peace
           and
           government
           .
           High
           time
           assuredly
           both
           for
           Prince
           and
           Prelate
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           their
           doings
           .
           
             Gird
             then
             thy
             Sword
             upon
             thy
             thigh
             ,
             O
             thou
             most
             mighty
             man
             of
             valour
             ,
             ride
             on
             with
             Worship
             and
             Renown
             because
             of
             Gods
             ,
             thine
             and
             the
             Churches
             enemies
             .
          
           And
           may
           it
           be
           thine
           happiness
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           thy
           care
           ,
           to
           have
           thy
           Watchmen
           vigilant
           ,
           thy
           Servants
           faithful
           ,
           and
           thy
           Councel
           circumspect
           ,
           that
           so
           no
           tare
           ,
           either
           of
           error
           or
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           may
           ever
           grow
           upon
           those
           Churches
           under
           thy
           Dominion
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             28.
             1638.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             blade
             sprung
             up
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             then
             appeared
             the
             tares
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
             PRosperum
             ac
             felix
             scelus
             virtus
             vocatur
             :
          
           
           Succesfull
           mischief
           is
           oft
           crowned
           with
           the
           name
           of
           vertue
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           counted
           fortunate
           ,
           whose
           designes
           do
           prosper
           ,
           how
           wretched
           and
           unjust
           soever
           .
           The
           wicked
           man
           is
           not
           ashamed
           of
           doing
           ill
           ,
           but
           of
           being
           detected
           ;
           nor
           doth
           he
           fear
           the
           sin
           but
           the
           discovery
           :
           this
           makes
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           love
           to
           sin
           ,
           so
           to
           sin
           in
           secret
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           darkness
           would
           conceal
           their
           naughtiness
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           could
           be
           hid
           from
           God
           ,
           because
           committed
           in
           a
           corner
           .
           But
           God
           from
           Heaven
           looks
           down
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           derides
           their
           follies
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           the
           open
           light
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           they
           have
           sinned
           in
           secret
           ,
           they
           may
           receive
           the
           wages
           and
           reward
           of
           sinne
           in
           publick
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           was
           with
           Satan
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           whose
           foot-steps
           and
           example
           his
           
           Disciples
           follow
           .
           When
           he
           intended
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           Harvest
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           in
           a
           time
           of
           darkness
           ,
           
             Cùm
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           servants
           were
           asleep
           .
           And
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           avoid
           discovery
           ,
           he
           did
           the
           feat
           alone
           ,
           in
           private
           ,
           without
           any
           company
           ;
           
             Venit
             &
             abiit
          
           ,
           ●aith
           the
           Text
           ,
           his
           comming
           was
           in
           secret
           ,
           his
           departure
           sudden
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           notice
           could
           be
           taken
           of
           him
           when
           the
           deed
           was
           doing
           ,
           and
           not
           much
           neither
           being
           done
           :
           for
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           such
           a
           seed
           to
           sow
           and
           scatter
           in
           Gods
           field
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           like
           the
           wheat
           in
           an
           outward
           shew
           ,
           and
           promised
           such
           a
           rich
           increase
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           no
           small
           difficulty
           to
           distinguish
           which
           was
           Gods
           ,
           which
           his
           .
           And
           all
           this
           while
           who
           could
           have
           otherwise
           conceived
           but
           that
           he
           had
           been
           very
           fortunate
           in
           his
           undertaking
           ,
           and
           his
           tares
           good
           wheat
           ?
           but
           yet
           at
           last
           it
           fell
           out
           contrary
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           God
           making
           a
           discovery
           of
           his
           subtile
           practices
           ,
           and
           manifesting
           to
           his
           Church
           the
           danger
           in
           the
           which
           it
           stood
           .
           And
           howsoever
           that
           men
           slept
           when
           the
           seed
           was
           sowen
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           looked
           not
           after
           it
           when
           the
           blade
           sprung
           up
           ;
           yet
           when
           it
           came
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           then
           their
           eyes
           were
           opened
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           able
           to
           distinguish
           between
           wheat
           and
           tares
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             blade
             sprung
             up
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             Cùm
             autem
             crevisset
             herba
             ,
             &
             fructum
             fecisset
             ,
             then
             appeared
             the
             tares
             also
             .
          
        
         
           In
           handling
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           I
           shall
           consider
           these
           things
           following
           .
           First
           ,
           Of
           what
           kinde
           those
           Doctrines
           were
           which
           were
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           ,
           and
           are
           decipher'd
           here
           by
           the
           name
           of
           tares
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           no
           way
           to
           discern
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           the
           falshood
           and
           ill
           nature
           of
           them
           in
           the
           seed
           or
           stalks
           ,
           
           until
           they
           came
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           every
           Doctrine
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           doth
           produce
           some
           fruit
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           known
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           :
           and
           Fourthly
           ,
           That
           when
           the
           fruits
           appeared
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           discover
           of
           what
           sort
           they
           were
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           or
           of
           as
           many
           of
           them
           as
           the
           time
           will
           suffer
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           nature
           of
           these
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           here
           intended
           .
        
         
           
             Sapientis
             est
             malè
             facere
             si
             &
             utile
             sit
             &
             tutum
             .
          
           
           It
           was
           a
           maxime
           with
           the
           Epicures
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           man
           forbears
           to
           pursue
           his
           most
           wicked
           counsels
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           might
           conduce
           to
           profit
           ,
           and
           be
           done
           with
           safety
           .
           A
           dangerous
           and
           most
           mischievous
           principle
           ,
           if
           once
           put
           in
           practice
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           could
           proceed
           from
           no
           other
           Fountain
           ,
           then
           the
           first
           Father
           of
           all
           falshood
           .
           He
           indeed
           had
           been
           versed
           therein
           from
           the
           first
           beginnings
           ,
           even
           from
           the
           first
           attempt
           that
           he
           made
           on
           man
           ;
           in
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           himself
           the
           shape
           and
           title
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           most
           subtile
           beast
           ,
           to
           work
           upon
           the
           weakness
           of
           a
           woman
           ,
           the
           most
           feeble
           sex
           .
           The
           profit
           that
           he
           aimed
           at
           in
           that
           grand
           imposture
           ,
           was
           to
           attain
           that
           Empire
           on
           the
           earth
           over
           wretched
           man
           which
           he
           had
           failed
           of
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Angels
           .
           And
           he
           conceived
           himself
           secure
           in
           the
           undertaking
           ,
           both
           in
           regard
           of
           this
           disguise
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           party
           that
           he
           was
           to
           deal
           with
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           then
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           hath
           been
           ever
           since
           .
           For
           the
           old
           Serpent
           is
           no
           changeling
           ,
           
           but
           still
           keeps
           his
           own
           ,
           
             qualis
             ab
             incoepto
             processerit
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Serpent
           still
           .
           God
           had
           no
           sooner
           sowen
           his
           field
           with
           celestiall
           seed
           ,
           but
           straight
           the
           Devil
           was
           at
           hand
           to
           disperse
           his
           tares
           :
           by
           doing
           which
           he
           might
           not
           only
           spoyl
           Gods
           Harvest
           ,
           but
           
           increase
           his
           own
           .
           This
           was
           the
           profit
           that
           he
           aimed
           at
           :
           which
           that
           he
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           procure
           with
           safety
           ,
           and
           not
           incurre
           the
           least
           suspicion
           of
           imposture
           till
           his
           croppe
           was
           ripe
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           only
           watch
           his
           opportunity
           whiles
           the
           servants
           slept
           ;
           but
           sowed
           the
           field
           with
           such
           a
           grain
           that
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           discerned
           when
           they
           were
           awake
           .
        
         
           For
           tares
           ,
           zizania
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           them
           according
           to
           the
           first
           appearance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           growth
           ,
           are
           not
           much
           different
           from
           the
           wheat
           .
           
             Folio
             oblongo
             sunt
             ,
             &
             culmo
             tritici
             graciliore
             ,
          
           so
           sayes
           Rovillius
           ,
           and
           with
           him
           divers
           others
           of
           the
           modern
           Herbalists
           .
           Nay
           many
           of
           the
           ancient
           writers
           have
           observed
           no
           lesse
           ,
           
           
             Zizania
             tritico
             similia
             esse
             in
             arundine
             ,
             dissimilia
             in
             fructu
          
           ;
           the
           difference
           is
           not
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           but
           the
           fruit
           alone
           :
           So
           saith
           
             Euthymius
             Zigabenus
          
           .
           Between
           the
           tares
           and
           wheat
           ,
           whilest
           they
           are
           yet
           in
           herba
           ,
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           
             grandis
             similitudo
             est
          
           ,
           
           there
           is
           no
           small
           similitude
           :
           So
           Hierome
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           To
           add
           no
           more
           ,
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Chrysostome
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           Satans
           cunning
           to
           disguise
           his
           errors
           under
           the
           mask
           and
           veil
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           more
           easily
           seduce
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           beguile
           the
           ignorant
           .
           And
           for
           that
           very
           cause
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           being
           so
           like
           unto
           the
           wheat
           in
           the
           first
           appearing
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           very
           hard
           to
           know
           which
           was
           right
           .
           [
           Tostatus
           hath
           affirmed
           as
           much
           in
           his
           work
           on
           
             Matthew
             ;
             Nam
             herba
             tritici
             &
             zizaniorum
             similis
             est
             ,
             sed
             grana
             dissimilia
             ,
          
           the
           fruit
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           is
           different
           ,
           though
           the
           blades
           be
           like
           .
           ]
           Lay
           these
           particulars
           together
           ,
           and
           they
           come
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           false
           Doctrines
           noted
           and
           intended
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           
           were
           such
           as
           had
           a
           shew
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           might
           be
           easily
           mistook
           for
           sound
           Orthodox
           Tenets
           ;
           but
           being
           afterwards
           discovered
           and
           examined
           ,
           were
           disproved
           as
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           errors
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           noted
           here
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           have
           been
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           ,
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           were
           not
           like
           those
           of
           Arius
           ,
           who
           denied
           the
           Deity
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Valentinians
           ,
           who
           denied
           the
           Manhood
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           Marcionites
           and
           Maniches
           ,
           which
           blasphemed
           the
           very
           Majesty
           of
           God
           the
           Father
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           Macedonians
           ,
           who
           quarrelled
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           :
           Nor
           were
           they
           ,
           finally
           ,
           like
           those
           which
           had
           been
           set
           on
           foot
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           by
           those
           desperate
           writers
           ,
           who
           in
           their
           severall
           turns
           and
           courses
           had
           impiously
           opposed
           and
           quarelled
           every
           ,
           or
           any
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           These
           we
           may
           rather
           liken
           unto
           briers
           &
           brambles
           ,
           discerned
           as
           soon
           as
           in
           the
           blade
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           very
           first
           appearance
           .
           The
           Church
           soon
           spied
           those
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           as
           soon
           condemned
           them
           ;
           nor
           ever
           were
           the
           servants
           eyes
           so
           heavy
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           note
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           observe
           the
           Authors
           of
           those
           wicked
           Doctrines
           ,
           leaving
           to
           us
           upon
           record
           the
           knowledge
           and
           relation
           of
           the
           whole
           proceedings
           :
           so
           that
           those
           wretched
           and
           blasphemous
           Heresies
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           was
           exercised
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           were
           generally
           but
           like
           Jonahs
           gourd
           ,
           
           of
           a
           dayes
           continuance
           ;
           or
           the
           
             Solstitial
             Herbe
          
           in
           
             Plautus
             ,
             quae
             repentino
             ortae
             sunt
             ,
             repentino
             occidunt
             ,
          
           almost
           as
           soon
           supprest
           as
           risen
           .
           Few
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           been
           sowen
           with
           all
           care
           and
           cunning
           ,
           came
           to
           take
           deep
           root
           ;
           fewer
           to
           
             cùm
             crevisset
             herba
          
           ,
           to
           the
           blade
           or
           
           blossom
           ;
           but
           none
           unto
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           to
           bring
           forth
           their
           fruit
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           descried
           and
           censured
           .
           And
           however
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           Arius
           ,
           became
           of
           universall
           latitude
           and
           long
           continuance
           ,
           so
           that
           
             ingemuit
             orbis
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Hierome
           hath
           it
           ,
           the
           whole
           world
           groaned
           under
           the
           weight
           and
           burden
           of
           so
           foule
           an
           heresie
           :
           yet
           did
           it
           never
           passe
           for
           Wheat
           ,
           or
           was
           counted
           Orthodox
           ,
           but
           still
           pursued
           and
           execrated
           as
           a
           wicked
           blasphemy
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           these
           tares
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           and
           erroneous
           tenets
           of
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           the
           case
           was
           otherwise
           .
           either
           the
           servants
           were
           not
           able
           to
           discern
           them
           at
           first
           peeping
           forth
           ;
           or
           else
           conceived
           there
           was
           not
           so
           much
           danger
           in
           them
           as
           in
           truth
           there
           was
           ;
           or
           else
           were
           willing
           to
           believe
           that
           possibly
           they
           might
           prove
           wheat
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           a
           plentiful
           addition
           to
           Gods
           holy
           Harvest
           .
           For
           either
           the
           opinion
           taken
           up
           was
           but
           the
           fancy
           of
           few
           ,
           however
           had
           in
           admiration
           for
           their
           parts
           and
           learning
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           likely
           to
           prevail
           ;
           or
           some
           such
           division
           from
           the
           Churches
           tenets
           ,
           as
           did
           not
           seem
           to
           threaten
           any
           present
           danger
           to
           the
           common
           quiet
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           lesse
           to
           be
           regarded
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           is
           observed
           by
           Lirinensis
           ,
           that
           many
           errors
           and
           false
           Doctriens
           had
           secretly
           been
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           
             quos
             nec
             cito
             deprehendere
             valeas
             ,
             nec
             facil
             damnare
             fas
             ducis
          
           ;
           which
           neither
           could
           be
           soon
           discerned
           ,
           nor
           were
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           condemned
           on
           the
           first
           discovery
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           it
           came
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           new
           ,
           but
           false
           opinions
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           scattered
           and
           dispersed
           when
           no
           man
           saw
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           took
           root
           when
           no
           man
           marked
           them
           .
           And
           when
           they
           came
           to
           
             cùm
             crevisset
             herba
          
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             blade
             sprung
             up
          
           and
           had
           shewn
           it self
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           still
           so
           like
           the
           wheat
           ,
           both
           in
           shape
           and
           colour
           ,
           that
           few
           there
           were
           of
           such
           a
           searching
           and
           discerning
           eye
           ,
           as
           to
           pronounce
           aright
           from
           what
           seed
           they
           sprung
           :
           nay
           when
           they
           came
           unto
           the
           triall
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           fruit
           discovered
           them
           to
           be
           but
           tares
           ,
           yet
           then
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           with
           such
           a
           Copy
           of
           old
           age
           ,
           and
           reputation
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           they
           contended
           for
           priority
           with
           the
           wheat
           it selfe
           .
        
         
           Such
           are
           the
           errors
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           whereof
           we
           challenge
           and
           accuse
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           such
           as
           a
           long
           time
           passed
           for
           truth
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           noted
           either
           in
           the
           seed
           or
           blade
           .
           Errors
           which
           being
           set
           on
           foot
           by
           some
           private
           men
           ,
           and
           having
           gotten
           credit
           by
           continuance
           and
           long
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           were
           first
           debated
           in
           the
           Schools
           as
           probable
           ;
           afterwards
           entertained
           in
           the
           Church
           as
           true
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           imposed
           on
           mens
           souls
           as
           necessary
           .
           Errors
           which
           at
           their
           first
           appearing
           did
           not
           directly
           ,
           
             ex
             professo
          
           ,
           either
           oppose
           the
           Churches
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           disturb
           her
           peace
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           seemed
           to
           have
           upon
           them
           the
           character
           and
           superscription
           of
           sacred
           verity
           ,
           and
           grew
           up
           
             sensim
             sine
             sensu
          
           with
           Gods
           holy
           truth
           :
           we
           charge
           them
           not
           with
           any
           of
           those
           impious
           blasphemies
           ,
           or
           wicked
           heresies
           ,
           derogatory
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           person
           of
           the
           glorious
           Trinity
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           common
           principle
           of
           the
           Catholick
           faith
           ,
           which
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           damned
           crew
           have
           opposed
           and
           quarrelled
           .
           In
           that
           they
           have
           done
           bravely
           for
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           publickly
           opposed
           those
           wretched
           
           heresies
           which
           the
           Socinians
           have
           revived
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           
             Utinam
             sic
             semper
             errassent
          
           ,
           would
           they
           had
           erred
           thus
           alwayes
           ,
           had
           they
           erred
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           as
           once
           the
           Cardinal
           said
           of
           Calvin
           .
           That
           which
           we
           have
           to
           say
           against
           them
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           forsaken
           their
           first
           love
           ,
           like
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           and
           cast
           a
           stumbling-block
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           like
           to
           that
           of
           Pergamus
           ;
           and
           suffered
           the
           woman
           Jezebel
           ,
           which
           calleth
           her self
           a
           Prophetess
           ,
           to
           seduce
           Gods
           servants
           from
           the
           right
           way
           of
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           like
           the
           Thyatirians
           .
           So
           that
           the
           aberration
           from
           the
           Gospel
           which
           we
           charge
           upon
           them
           ,
           is
           not
           from
           the
           profession
           ,
           but
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           not
           from
           the
           outward
           signes
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           but
           the
           sincerity
           and
           soundness
           of
           Religion
           ;
           not
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           there
           were
           no
           Heresie
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           or
           that
           their
           errors
           which
           they
           teach
           ,
           were
           neither
           positively
           dangerous
           in
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           possibly
           pernicious
           and
           destructive
           to
           them
           that
           hold
           them
           ,
           without
           true
           repentance
           .
           That
           which
           was
           first
           an
           error
           only
           ,
           when
           first
           taken
           up
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           taught
           it
           ,
           may
           by
           an
           obstinate
           pertinacy
           become
           an
           Heresie
           in
           them
           that
           hold
           it
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           that
           every
           deviation
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           or
           opposition
           made
           against
           it
           ,
           doth
           not
           denominate
           an
           Heretick
           :
           nor
           doth
           the
           voluntary
           taking
           up
           of
           a
           false
           opinion
           ,
           create
           such
           mischief
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           the
           unwillingness
           to
           lay
           it
           down
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           
             pertinaciter
             defensa
             ,
             sponte
             electa
          
           would
           beare
           no
           great
           stroke
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           an
           Heresie
           .
           This
           was
           the
           case
           between
           St.
           Cyprian
           and
           the
           Donatists
           ;
           S.
           Cyprian
           and
           some
           other
           holy
           Bishops
           
           of
           the
           African
           Churches
           ,
           conceived
           rebaptization
           to
           be
           necessary
           in
           some
           certain
           cases
           ;
           but
           modestly
           ,
           and
           with
           submission
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           determining
           according
           to
           his
           word
           in
           Scripture
           .
           The
           Donatists
           maintained
           the
           same
           opinion
           ,
           but
           they
           did
           it
           obstinately
           ,
           refused
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           to
           admit
           of
           any
           Judges
           but
           themselves
           ,
           to
           decide
           the
           controversie
           .
           The
           error
           was
           the
           same
           in
           both
           ,
           the
           Doctrine
           false
           alike
           in
           both
           ;
           and
           yet
           the
           Donatists
           stand
           branded
           for
           it
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           whereas
           St.
           Cyprian
           and
           his
           Associates
           are
           accounted
           Catholicks
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           because
           of
           
             pertinaciter
             defensa
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Donatist
           maintained
           it
           with
           so
           great
           perverseness
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           reclaiming
           of
           him
           to
           the
           sound
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Lerinensis
           speaks
           of
           with
           such
           admiration
           ,
           
           
             O
             mira
             rerum
             conversio
             !
             Authores
             opinionis
             Catholici
             ,
             sectatores
             haeretici
             judicantur
             ;
             absolvuntur
             magistri
             ,
             condemnantur
             discipuli
             .
          
        
         
           This
           also
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           enemy
           had
           sowen
           his
           tares
           
             in
             agro
             domini
          
           ,
           and
           they
           sprung
           up
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           .
           When
           they
           were
           sowen
           they
           were
           not
           noted
           ;
           and
           having
           taken
           root
           ,
           and
           put
           forth
           the
           blade
           ,
           they
           looked
           so
           like
           the
           wheat
           ,
           with
           so
           fair
           a
           shew
           ,
           that
           very
           few
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           any
           ,
           did
           suspect
           them
           .
           And
           so
           long
           these
           of
           Rome
           were
           in
           the
           same
           condition
           and
           estate
           with
           the
           African
           Prelates
           :
           either
           their
           ignorance
           or
           inadvertency
           might
           have
           salv'd
           the
           sore
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           fruit
           discover'd
           them
           to
           be
           tares
           indeed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           notwithstanding
           would
           defend
           and
           countenance
           them
           ,
           proclaim
           them
           to
           be
           wheat
           of
           the
           Lords
           own
           sowing
           ,
           sell
           them
           for
           such
           to
           simple
           people
           in
           the
           open
           markets
           ,
           and
           
           make
           them
           eat
           (
           as
           one
           may
           say
           )
           their
           own
           damnation
           ,
           then
           fell
           they
           into
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           desperate
           Donatist
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           an
           error
           only
           in
           the
           first
           broachers
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           is
           in
           them
           made
           Heresie
           .
           And
           here
           I
           may
           repeat
           that
           of
           
             Lirinensis
             ,
             Authores
             opinionis
             Catholici
             ,
             sectatores
             haeretici
             .
          
           They
           which
           first
           set
           on
           foot
           the
           opinion
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           were
           ,
           might
           have
           no
           ill
           intention
           in
           it
           ,
           conceiving
           that
           which
           they
           delivered
           not
           to
           be
           contrary
           to
           the
           Churches
           tendries
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           besides
           them
           .
           And
           so
           it
           might
           be
           with
           them
           also
           which
           took
           them
           upon
           trust
           ,
           and
           assented
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           having
           meanes
           or
           opportunity
           to
           come
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           in
           those
           particulars
           .
           But
           so
           it
           is
           not
           with
           our
           Masters
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           means
           to
           know
           them
           ,
           and
           opportunity
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           fruit
           they
           bear
           ;
           but
           having
           been
           informed
           of
           that
           long
           mistake
           in
           which
           their
           Predecessors
           lived
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           dangers
           which
           those
           tares
           do
           threaten
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           obstinately
           shut
           their
           eyes
           against
           the
           sacred
           light
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           see
           the
           beames
           thereof
           ,
           shine
           they
           never
           so
           brightly
           :
           In
           which
           estate
           ,
           if
           they
           continue
           wilful
           without
           true
           repentance
           ,
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           lest
           that
           befall
           them
           which
           my
           Authour
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             Absolvuntur
             magistri
             ,
             condemnantur
             discipuli
          
           :
           and
           so
           I
           leave
           them
           to
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           &
           with
           them
           the
           first
           point
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           viz.
           the
           kind
           or
           nature
           of
           the
           Doctr.
           which
           are
           here
           intended
           ,
           proceeding
           hence
           unto
           the
           2d
           ,
           the
           difficulty
           to
           discern
           them
           in
           the
           
             seed
             or
             blade
             ,
             until
             they
             came
             to
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
          
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           .
        
         
           
             Nil
             magis
             curant
             quàm
             occultare
             quod
             praedicant
             .
          
           
           Tertullian
           notes
           it
           of
           the
           Valentinians
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           
           use
           to
           hide
           their
           tenets
           ,
           and
           conceal
           their
           Doctrines
           .
           A
           Lesson
           taught
           them
           by
           their
           sire
           the
           Devil
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           a
           purpose
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           Harvest
           ,
           not
           only
           did
           it
           at
           a
           time
           when
           the
           servants
           slept
           ,
           and
           in
           so
           quick
           a
           manner
           that
           he
           was
           not
           noted
           ,
           but
           sowed
           Gods
           field
           with
           such
           a
           seed
           ,
           as
           could
           not
           easily
           be
           discerned
           from
           the
           wheat
           it self
           ,
           until
           the
           very
           fruits
           proclaimed
           it
           .
           In
           all
           his
           other
           projects
           to
           subvert
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           Watchmen
           of
           the
           Church
           so
           traced
           him
           ,
           and
           kept
           so
           vigilant
           an
           eye
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           machinations
           were
           detected
           ,
           and
           his
           hopes
           made
           frustrate
           :
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           cheat
           the
           very
           Watchmen
           ,
           and
           therefore
           sets
           on
           foot
           such
           Doctrines
           in
           which
           was
           no
           apparent
           danger
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           any
           visible
           impiety
           ;
           that
           whilest
           the
           Watchmen
           let
           them
           passe
           ,
           neither
           examining
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ,
           nor
           to
           what
           they
           tended
           ;
           he
           might
           by
           them
           effect
           his
           purpose
           with
           the
           greater
           safety
           ,
           and
           by
           degrees
           endanger
           and
           subvert
           Religion
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           it
           is
           no
           marvel
           that
           they
           should
           passe
           without
           discovery
           ,
           and
           prevail
           so
           farre
           ,
           considering
           how
           closely
           the
           design
           was
           carried
           ,
           how
           little
           noyse
           it
           made
           abroad
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           leisure
           and
           degrees
           it
           did
           gather
           strength
           .
           For
           howsoever
           it
           be
           true
           which
           the
           Cardinall
           tells
           us
           ,
           
           that
           
             in
             omni
             insigni
             mutatione
             religionis
          
           ,
           in
           every
           notable
           change
           and
           alteration
           of
           Religion
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           easily
           discern
           both
           the
           change
           it self
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           circumstances
           that
           pertain
           unto
           it
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           sowing
           of
           these
           tares
           it
           was
           not
           so
           .
           We
           neither
           know
           the
           Authors
           ,
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           when
           ,
           where
           ,
           the
           said
           false
           tenets
           were
           first
           broached
           :
           nor
           finde
           we
           any
           that
           opposed
           them
           at
           their
           rising
           up
           ,
           or
           whether
           any
           did
           
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           when
           the
           blade
           sprung
           up
           .
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           such
           tares
           there
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           almost
           corrupted
           and
           destroyed
           the
           wheat
           ,
           before
           the
           servants
           had
           espied
           them
           .
           The
           Cardinalls
           Rule
           holds
           good
           in
           all
           sudden
           changes
           ,
           which
           are
           made
           publickly
           and
           professedly
           ,
           and
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           in
           publick
           and
           notorious
           Heresies
           ,
           which
           come
           in
           with
           violence
           ,
           and
           aim
           at
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           And
           any
           man
           of
           common
           reading
           can
           tell
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           the
           
             Macedonian
             ,
             Arian
             ,
             Valentinian
          
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           of
           so
           high
           a
           nature
           did
           at
           first
           begin
           ;
           but
           between
           those
           and
           these
           in
           the
           body
           mystical
           ,
           the
           difference
           is
           as
           great
           and
           signall
           ,
           as
           between
           open
           Arms
           and
           Clandestine
           conspiracy
           in
           the
           body
           politique
           ,
           whereof
           that
           may
           be
           easily
           discerned
           ,
           this
           not
           :
           or
           an
           outragious
           burning
           Feaver
           ,
           and
           a
           dull
           Consumption
           in
           the
           body
           naturall
           ,
           of
           which
           that
           comes
           with
           fury
           ,
           this
           growes
           on
           insensibly
           :
           it
           fares
           no
           otherwise
           with
           the
           tares
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           good
           Seed
           in
           another
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Parables
           :
           which
           is
           ,
           
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             cast
             his
             seed
             into
             the
             ground
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             should
             sleep
             ,
             and
             rise
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             should
             spring
             and
             grow
             up
             ,
             but
             he
             knoweth
             not
             how
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           
           
             non
             venire
             cum
             observatione
          
           ,
           that
           it
           commeth
           not
           with
           observation
           ,
           but
           growes
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           us
           ,
           with
           us
           ,
           insensibly
           and
           by
           degrees
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           also
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           working
           and
           increase
           thereof
           :
           which
           with
           the
           whole
           abominations
           of
           it
           ,
           was
           to
           be
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           openly
           and
           
             ex
             professo
          
           ,
           so
           that
           all
           might
           see
           it
           ;
           but
           
           mystically
           ,
           covertly
           and
           silently
           ,
           without
           noyse
           or
           clamour
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           might
           deceive
           even
           the
           very
           Watch-men
           .
           They
           who
           advanced
           this
           business
           ,
           were
           such
           men
           as
           those
           ,
           
           of
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           first
           of
           Timothy
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           speak
           all
           falshood
           in
           hypocrisie
           .
           The
           meaning
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           so
           disperse
           their
           Doctrines
           with
           such
           a
           shew
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           pretence
           of
           piety
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           have
           cause
           to
           suspect
           their
           doings
           ,
           untill
           the
           very
           fruits
           bewrayed
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           proved
           in
           the
           event
           .
           That
           generall
           aberration
           from
           the
           power
           and
           purity
           of
           Christs
           glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           seeds
           whereof
           were
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           lives
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           was
           not
           discovered
           fully
           till
           these
           latter
           dayes
           :
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           who
           diligently
           traced
           his
           foot-steps
           ,
           and
           found
           by
           good
           conjecture
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           been
           sowing
           ,
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           very
           mystery
           of
           iniquity
           .
           A
           mystery
           in
           the
           seed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           blade
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           fruit
           thereof
           a
           plain
           iniquity
           .
           Had
           it
           not
           brought
           forth
           wickedness
           ,
           iniquitatem
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           been
           of
           Satans
           sowing
           ;
           and
           had
           the
           working
           of
           it
           been
           notorious
           ,
           and
           sensible
           to
           every
           eye
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           no
           mystery
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           both
           ,
           and
           both
           together
           made
           up
           the
           true
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           
             mysterium
             iniquitatis
          
           .
           That
           wicked
           one
           in
           the
           Apostles
           time
           did
           already
           work
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           not
           then
           revealed
           ;
           but
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           mystery
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           written
           upon
           the
           forehead
           of
           the
           woman
           ,
           is
           quite
           vanished
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           Babylon
           the
           Great
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           abominations
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           said
           well
           ,
           that
           mystery
           was
           writ
           upon
           the
           forehead
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           in
           a
           mystical
           ,
           but
           a
           literal
           sense
           ;
           for
           Scaliger
           in
           his
           notes
           on
           the
           Revelation
           reports
           ,
           
           that
           in
           the
           former
           times
           the
           word
           mysterium
           was
           ingraven
           in
           Capitall
           Letters
           upon
           the
           front
           ,
           or
           fore-part
           of
           the
           Triple
           Crown
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           so
           continued
           till
           the
           Reign
           of
           Julius
           ,
           who
           caused
           the
           old
           one
           to
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           one
           made
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           titles
           ,
           
             Julius
             Pont.
             Max.
          
           to
           be
           inchased
           with
           Pearls
           where
           the
           old
           word
           stood
           .
           This
           he
           delivereth
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           D.
           Montmorency
           ,
           who
           learnt
           the
           same
           at
           Rome
           from
           men
           of
           good
           repute
           and
           quality
           who
           had
           seen
           the
           same
           ,
           upon
           whose
           faith
           we
           must
           relie
           for
           the
           truth
           hereof
           .
           But
           to
           proceed
           :
        
         
           They
           therefore
           much
           mistake
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           tares
           here
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           ,
           who
           either
           think
           they
           may
           be
           easily
           discerned
           as
           soon
           as
           sowed
           ,
           or
           that
           they
           will
           disclose
           their
           malignant
           nature
           upon
           the
           first
           Essay
           and
           Triall
           .
           The
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           that
           they
           appeared
           not
           to
           be
           tares
           ,
           till
           the
           fruits
           proclaimed
           them
           .
           And
           Galen
           notes
           ,
           
           that
           when
           some
           covetous
           and
           careless
           Husbandmen
           ,
           not
           winnowing
           their
           Corn
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           had
           sold
           both
           tares
           and
           wheat
           together
           ,
           those
           which
           did
           feed
           thereon
           found
           no
           disease
           ,
           nor
           ill
           effect
           thereof
           ,
           at
           the
           very
           instant
           ;
           but
           that
           on
           the
           approch
           of
           Summer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           broke
           out
           all
           of
           them
           into
           biles
           and
           sores
           .
           When
           therefore
           he
           prescribes
           this
           course
           in
           the
           way
           of
           diet
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           carefully
           cast
           away
           the
           tares
           ,
           and
           sift
           them
           from
           our
           heaps
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           reason
           of
           his
           counsel
           ;
           for
           though
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           inconvenience
           be
           at
           first
           so
           small
           ,
           that
           we
           scarce
           feel
           it
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           yet
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           the
           ill
           humors
           and
           corruptions
           which
           do
           thence
           arise
           ,
           are
           grown
           full
           and
           pregnant
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           then
           the
           malignity
           of
           their
           nature
           doth
           at
           large
           appeare
           .
           So
           is
           it
           with
           the
           juyce
           of
           tares
           ,
           if
           we
           drink
           thereof
           ,
           (
           as
           sometimes
           it
           is
           mingled
           with
           the
           Cup
           of
           Life
           ,
           )
           it
           doth
           not
           work
           upon
           the
           sudden
           :
           that
           poysoned
           Cup
           wherewith
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           Inhabiters
           thereof
           have
           been
           made
           drunk
           so
           long
           together
           ,
           was
           of
           a
           soft
           and
           gentle
           nature
           ,
           not
           of
           quick
           dispatch
           ;
           tempered
           according
           to
           the
           neat
           Italian
           fashion
           :
           The
           venom
           of
           the
           same
           being
           insensibly
           pernicious
           ,
           brings
           on
           death
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           never
           feel
           it
           working
           ;
           which
           briefly
           we
           return
           for
           a
           general
           Answer
           unto
           those
           Cavils
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           who
           therefore
           will
           allow
           no
           tares
           to
           have
           been
           sowen
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           
             Rome
             ,
             Eò
             quòd
             tempus
             certum
             designare
             non
             possumus
             ,
          
           because
           we
           cannot
           tell
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           Devil
           sowed
           them
           .
           A
           more
           particular
           Answer
           thereunto
           is
           neither
           possible
           nor
           necessary
           in
           the
           present
           case
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           as
           unto
           the
           Author
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           first
           and
           greatest
           circumstance
           by
           him
           required
           .
           All
           that
           the
           Text
           informs
           us
           is
           ,
           
             inimicus
             sevit
          
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           sowed
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           this
           enemy
           is
           the
           Devil
           ;
           but
           by
           whose
           hands
           the
           Devil
           did
           it
           ,
           what
           instruments
           he
           used
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           as
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           not
           told
           us
           ,
           so
           are
           we
           still
           ignorant
           :
           we
           finde
           no
           further
           light
           here
           then
           a
           
             venit
             ,
             abiit
          
           ,
           that
           he
           came
           secretly
           ,
           and
           departed
           suddenly
           ,
           he
           staid
           not
           long
           upon
           the
           place
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           little
           time
           he
           stayed
           ,
           he
           took
           his
           opportunity
           ,
           
             cùm
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           when
           all
           the
           servants
           were
           asleep
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           see
           him
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           did
           not
           see
           him
           ,
           as
           t
           is
           plain
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           
           how
           they
           could
           possibly
           produce
           him
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           that
           he
           came
           disguised
           in
           the
           apparel
           of
           some
           Houshold-servant
           belonging
           to
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           having
           a
           form
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           a
           shew
           of
           zeal
           ;
           so
           that
           in
           case
           the
           other
           servants
           had
           not
           slept
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           past
           away
           without
           discovery
           .
           The
           Devil
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Eve
           ,
           came
           not
           like
           the
           Devil
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           a
           Domestick
           ,
           one
           of
           Adams
           Family
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           in
           whose
           shape
           he
           came
           ,
           Tertullian
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             abscondit
             se
             serpens
             quantum
             potest
             ,
             to
             tamque
             prudentiam
             in
             latebrarum
             ambagibus
             torquet
             ,
          
           that
           he
           conceales
           himself
           as
           much
           as
           possibly
           he
           can
           ,
           and
           shews
           his
           wit
           in
           nothing
           more
           then
           in
           finding
           lurking-holes
           :
           nay
           ,
           sometimes
           when
           he
           hath
           a
           purpose
           to
           abuse
           poor
           man
           ,
           he
           doth
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           Light
           ,
           his
           Ministers
           into
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Righteousness
           :
           and
           who
           could
           possibly
           suspect
           any
           hurt
           or
           danger
           from
           those
           who
           are
           accounted
           Ministers
           of
           Righteousness
           ,
           or
           celestial
           Angels
           ?
           Nor
           is
           the
           Rule
           of
           Bellarmine
           so
           generally
           true
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           will
           admit
           of
           some
           exceptions
           ;
           for
           there
           were
           very
           many
           Heresies
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           acknowledged
           and
           avowed
           for
           such
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           viz.
           of
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Nazarenes
             ,
             Ophites
             ,
             Cainites
             ,
             Sethians
             ,
             cum
             multis
             aliis
             ,
          
           mentioned
           in
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Austin
          
           ,
           and
           Theodoret
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           antient
           Writers
           ,
           of
           which
           it
           would
           extremely
           puzzle
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           in
           that
           Church
           ,
           to
           produce
           the
           Authors
           .
        
         
           So
           is
           it
           also
           with
           the
           circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           in
           which
           those
           heresies
           began
           ,
           which
           neither
           he
           nor
           any
           of
           the
           best
           Philologers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           can
           assigne
           precisely
           ,
           but
           wander
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           search
           thereof
           ,
           as
           their
           blinde
           fancies
           and
           conjecture
           lead
           them
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           wonder
           is
           the
           more
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           able
           to
           assigne
           the
           certainty
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           in
           publick
           and
           notorious
           Heresies
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           with
           clamor
           ,
           they
           should
           expect
           the
           same
           from
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           detecting
           of
           those
           errors
           which
           came
           in
           by
           stealth
           .
           In
           their
           authentick
           vulgar
           Latine
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           errors
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           transpositions
           ,
           barbarismes
           ,
           which
           are
           by
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             Senensis
             ,
             Oleaster
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Rhemists
          
           ,
           ingenuously
           confessed
           &
           published
           .
           
             Isidore
             Clarius
          
           ,
           a
           
             Spanish
             Monke
          
           ,
           professeth
           that
           he
           found
           no
           fewer
           then
           8000
           errors
           ,
           some
           of
           them
           very
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           .
           And
           should
           we
           turn
           the
           scale
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           when
           ,
           in
           whose
           time
           ,
           by
           whose
           neglect
           ,
           all
           the
           said
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           crept
           into
           the
           Text
           :
           I
           trow
           he
           would
           be
           fain
           to
           answer
           ,
           
             cum
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           done
           when
           as
           the
           Watchmen
           were
           asleep
           ,
           and
           looked
           not
           to
           the
           publick
           safety
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           circumstance
           of
           place
           ,
           all
           that
           we
           know
           ,
           or
           possibly
           can
           know
           ,
           at
           so
           farre
           a
           distance
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           tares
           were
           sowen
           
             in
             agro
             domini
          
           ,
           not
           in
           this
           part
           alone
           ,
           or
           that
           ;
           but
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           one
           place
           as
           another
           .
           
             Dic
             quibus
             in
             terris
          
           ,
           were
           too
           hard
           a
           taste
           for
           the
           best
           Apollo
           in
           the
           Conclave
           ;
           and
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             Qua
             terra
             patet
          
           ,
           when
           they
           ask
           that
           question
           .
           A
           more
           particular
           designation
           of
           these
           two
           last
           circumstances
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           points
           debated
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           thing
           impossible
           .
           The
           Text
           informs
           us
           ,
           that
           these
           tares
           were
           sowen
           ,
           
             cùm
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           when
           
           all
           the
           servants
           were
           asleep
           ;
           and
           would
           you
           have
           them
           give
           accompt
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           were
           done
           when
           they
           were
           asleep
           ?
           Such
           an
           accompt
           indeed
           they
           might
           ha●e
           given
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviours
           body
           ,
           who
           gave
           it
           out
           ,
           and
           stood
           to
           it
           ,
           like
           brave
           men
           of
           arms
           ,
           that
           his
           Disciples
           came
           by
           night
           ,
           and
           stole
           it
           whilst
           they
           were
           asleep
           .
           A
           very
           likely
           tale
           I
           promise
           you
           ;
           for
           if
           they
           were
           asleep
           ,
           as
           they
           said
           they
           were
           ,
           how
           could
           they
           tell
           ,
           that
           either
           any
           body
           came
           to
           steal
           him
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Lords
           Disciples
           were
           the
           men
           that
           did
           it
           ?
           
             Adeo
             mendaci
             rum
             natura
             est
             ,
             ut
             cohaerere
             non
             possunt
             ,
          
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           those
           errors
           which
           we
           note
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           they
           came
           in
           privily
           ,
           so
           they
           grew
           up
           insensibly
           .
           And
           first
           of
           all
           they
           came
           in
           privily
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           only
           many
           errors
           ,
           but
           even
           damnable
           heresies
           ,
           which
           came
           in
           privily
           and
           by
           stealth
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           tells
           us
           .
           
             There
             shall
             arise
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             false
             Teachers
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             that
             privily
             shall
             bring
             in
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             sectas
             perditionis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Latine
           reads
           it
           .
           The
           Devil
           in
           this
           point
           is
           like
           the
           Peacock
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           
             Angelus
             in
             penna
          
           ,
           and
           can
           transform
           himself
           into
           an
           Angel
           of
           light
           ,
           when
           he
           thinks
           it
           necessary
           :
           so
           is
           he
           
             pede
             latro
          
           too
           ,
           a
           creature
           of
           a
           silent
           and
           a
           theevish
           gate
           ,
           when
           he
           sees
           occasion
           .
           It
           is
           no
           easie
           tracing
           of
           him
           in
           his
           private
           paths
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           those
           errors
           as
           they
           came
           in
           privily
           ,
           so
           they
           grew
           insensibly
           ,
           like
           to
           the
           finger
           of
           a
           Diall
           ,
           which
           we
           finde
           varied
           from
           the
           place
           where
           before
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           see
           it
           vary
           ;
           for
           so
           do
           private
           mens
           opinions
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           but
           probable
           ,
           gain
           by
           degrees
           we
           know
           not
           how
           ,
           on
           the
           
           affection
           and
           good
           liking
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           and
           after
           on
           the
           approbation
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           end
           of
           Paradoxes
           ,
           they
           became
           to
           be
           counted
           School-points
           ,
           then
           taken
           ,
           or
           mistaken
           rather
           ,
           for
           the
           traditions
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           finally
           received
           as
           Articles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           .
           The
           holy
           Ghost
           hath
           said
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Rock
           ,
           
             Petra
             autem
             erat
             Christus
          
           ,
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Epistles
           ;
           and
           Christ
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           the
           Confession
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Rock
           ,
           
             super
             hanc
             petram
          
           ,
           in
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           .
           Now
           one
           of
           those
           four
           things
           which
           seemed
           so
           wonderful
           and
           unsearchable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           is
           
             via
             serpentis
             super
             petram
          
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           Serpent
           on
           a
           Rock
           ;
           or
           ,
           if
           you
           like
           the
           Application
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           subverting
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           thus
           only
           in
           the
           points
           of
           faith
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           of
           Ceremonies
           ,
           which
           by
           degrees
           ,
           insensibly
           ,
           and
           without
           observation
           ,
           have
           very
           much
           declined
           and
           varied
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           from
           what
           they
           were
           in
           their
           original
           institution
           ,
           there
           being
           many
           things
           ordained
           of
           a
           good
           intent
           ,
           as
           one
           amongst
           themselves
           complaineth
           ,
           
             quae
             nunc
             videmus
             partim
             in
             abusum
             ,
             partim
             in
             superstitionem
             verti
             ,
          
           which
           are
           now
           changed
           into
           abuse
           ,
           and
           altered
           into
           superstition
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           the
           Cardinal
           stayes
           not
           here
           ,
           we
           must
           enquire
           ,
           
             quis
             eam
             oppugnaverit
          
           ,
           what
           men
           opposed
           these
           new
           opinions
           ,
           and
           made
           head
           against
           them
           at
           their
           first
           appearance
           ,
           or
           else
           all
           is
           lost
           .
           A
           Quere
           not
           more
           capable
           of
           resolution
           than
           the
           others
           were
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           Authors
           were
           not
           known
           ,
           the
           opinions
           private
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Constat
           of
           the
           time
           or
           place
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           wherein
           the
           seeds
           were
           
           sowen
           ,
           then
           certainly
           ,
           to
           look
           for
           an
           opponent
           ,
           were
           an
           excellent
           folly
           .
           And
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           sevit
           ,
           no
           man
           saw
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           all
           asleep
           ;
           in
           the
           crevisset
           no
           m●n
           knew
           them
           ,
           they
           looked
           so
           like
           unto
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           came
           to
           fructifie
           ,
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fruits
           did
           yield
           the
           least
           suspicion
           to
           the
           vigilant
           servants
           of
           an
           ensuing
           mischief
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           did
           God
           stir
           up
           some
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           warning
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           common
           danger
           :
           if
           not
           ,
           tell
           me
           what
           Caveats
           had
           been
           entred
           in
           the
           Churches
           name
           ,
           by
           Gregory
           the
           Great
           ,
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ;
           by
           Berengarius
           ,
           against
           that
           of
           the
           carnall
           presence
           ;
           by
           Charles
           the
           Great
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Clergy
           in
           the
           Synod
           of
           Frankford
           ,
           against
           the
           worshipping
           of
           Images
           ;
           by
           Huldrich
           B.
           of
           Ausburg
           ,
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           married
           Clergy
           ;
           by
           the
           
             Waldenses
             ,
             Pauperes
             de
             Lugduno
             ,
             Clemanges
             ,
             Petrus
             de
             Alliaco
             ,
             Wiclif
             ,
             Hus
             ,
          
           and
           others
           ,
           (
           though
           men
           that
           had
           ,
           I
           grant
           their
           own
           personal
           errors
           )
           against
           the
           severall
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           both
           in
           faith
           &
           manners
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           if
           we
           thought
           that
           that
           would
           please
           him
           ,
           we
           could
           tell
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           out
           of
           Rainerius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Popes
           Inquisitors
           ,
           that
           there
           have
           never
           wanted
           some
           since
           the
           time
           of
           Constantine
           that
           have
           opposed
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           the
           names
           of
           whom
           who
           list
           to
           see
           ,
           may
           finde
           them
           in
           
             Catalogus
             testium
             veritatis
          
           ,
           with
           their
           times
           and
           qualities
           :
           so
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           might
           well
           have
           spared
           this
           bold
           expression
           ,
           
             non
             solum
             pastores
             sed
             et
             Deum
             valde
             dormivisse
             ,
          
           that
           God
           ,
           not
           men
           alone
           ,
           had
           been
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           in
           so
           many
           ages
           stirred
           up
           one
           or
           other
           to
           make
           resistance
           
           to
           those
           errors
           which
           were
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           .
           A
           speech
           ,
           which
           in
           another
           man
           might
           be
           called
           a
           Blasphemy
           ;
           but
           comming
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           so
           grave
           a
           Father
           ,
           may
           passe
           among
           the
           Oracles
           of
           the
           
             Roman
             Conclave
          
           .
        
         
           But
           since
           those
           circumstances
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           person
           ,
           are
           pressed
           so
           frequently
           by
           the
           adversary
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           insists
           so
           much
           upon
           it
           ,
           
             quod
             nullum
             horum
             in
             nobis
             possunt
             ostendere
             ,
          
           that
           we
           can
           finde
           none
           of
           them
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           we
           must
           answer
           further
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           these
           Queres
           is
           not
           possible
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           .
           Shall
           not
           my
           Doctor
           think
           me
           sick
           ,
           although
           he
           finde
           a
           general
           decay
           over
           all
           my
           body
           ,
           not
           one
           sound
           part
           from
           head
           to
           foot
           ,
           unless
           I
           can
           inform
           him
           punctually
           ,
           both
           when
           ,
           and
           where
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           company
           I
           sickoned
           ?
           or
           should
           we
           conceive
           him
           a
           sory
           Architect
           ,
           that
           being
           called
           to
           view
           an
           old
           ruinous
           Building
           ,
           would
           not
           believe
           it
           wanted
           any
           thing
           ,
           or
           was
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           unless
           I
           could
           acquaint
           him
           where
           it
           first
           took
           wet
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           part
           it
           first
           decayed
           ,
           and
           who
           then
           dwelt
           in
           it
           ?
           Do
           not
           corruptions
           creep
           into
           the
           strictest
           Governments
           ,
           
             labente
             paulatim
             disciplina
          
           ,
           the
           rigour
           and
           severity
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           day
           by
           day
           declining
           ?
           And
           should
           we
           not
           repute
           him
           a
           most
           excellent
           Statesman
           ,
           that
           would
           think
           nothing
           fit
           for
           a
           Reformation
           ,
           unless
           some
           wiser
           then
           himself
           could
           tell
           him
           ,
           when
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           Government
           the
           abuse
           crept
           in
           ?
           But
           to
           restrain
           our selves
           to
           matters
           that
           concern
           Religion
           ,
           
           Josephus
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           what
           innovations
           they
           had
           made
           in
           the
           
             Jewish
             Church
          
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           published
           many
           things
           as
           the
           traditions
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Books
           of
           Moses
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           also
           tells
           us
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           made
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           of
           none
           effect
           by
           their
           traditions
           .
           But
           for
           the
           time
           when
           they
           began
           ,
           and
           from
           what
           Authour
           they
           descended
           ,
           Josephus
           could
           not
           tell
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           ,
           which
           shewes
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           think
           it
           necessary
           ,
           nor
           Josephus
           possible
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           looked
           not
           on
           the
           root
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           fruit
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           fruit
           gave
           judgement
           of
           the
           Tree
           it self
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           Doctrine
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           but
           it
           beares
           some
           fruit
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           be
           known
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           :
           my
           next
           particular
           ,
           and
           next
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             Nemo
             non
             in
             vitia
             pronus
             est
             .
          
           There
           are
           few
           men
           but
           are
           addicted
           to
           some
           vice
           ,
           either
           by
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           nature
           ,
           or
           the
           iniquity
           of
           their
           education
           .
           We
           are
           all
           sinners
           from
           the
           womb
           ,
           but
           are
           then
           most
           sinful
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           seasoned
           with
           ill
           Principles
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           poyson
           of
           our
           education
           is
           superadded
           to
           the
           venom
           of
           our
           dispositions
           .
           And
           this
           is
           that
           which
           Tully
           charged
           upon
           Mr.
           Anthony
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           took
           great
           pains
           ,
           and
           studied
           most
           extreamly
           hard
           to
           be
           lewd
           and
           vitious
           ,
           
             ac
             si
             putaret
             se
             natura
             tam
             improbum
             non
             potuisse
             evadere
             ,
             nisi
             accessisset
             etiam
             disciplina
             .
          
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           vertuous
           institution
           is
           so
           great
           and
           excellent
           ,
           that
           it
           correcteth
           in
           us
           our
           most
           prevalent
           frailties
           ,
           and
           rectifieth
           the
           obliquities
           of
           our
           affections
           ,
           which
           made
           the
           wise
           man
           give
           this
           testimony
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           knowledge
           in
           the
           same
           he
           could
           live
           uprightly
           ,
           and
           exercise
           those
           vertuous
           actions
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           which
           others
           did
           upon
           compulsion
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           law
           .
           How
           much
           more
           operation
           think
           we
           have
           those
           Doctrines
           on
           us
           ,
           which
           come
           apparalled
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           Cloak
           of
           piety
           ?
           on
           a
           conformity
           to
           the
           which
           we
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           all
           our
           comforts
           do
           depend
           for
           the
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           our
           hopes
           for
           that
           to
           come
           .
           Assuredly
           these
           precepts
           and
           instructions
           which
           we
           take
           from
           them
           ,
           whose
           words
           and
           dictates
           we
           imbrace
           as
           celestial
           Oracles
           ,
           are
           of
           power
           incredible
           ,
           either
           to
           make
           us
           fit
           for
           mischief
           ,
           or
           to
           inable
           and
           prepare
           us
           for
           the
           works
           of
           goodness
           :
           so
           that
           in
           case
           there
           were
           no
           other
           way
           to
           know
           what
           leaders
           we
           have
           followed
           ,
           and
           what
           instructions
           have
           been
           given
           us
           ,
           the
           fruits
           of
           our
           affections
           would
           at
           full
           declare
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           of
           that
           dependence
           which
           the
           affections
           have
           on
           the
           understanding
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           understanding
           apprehends
           as
           true
           ,
           being
           recommended
           to
           the
           will
           as
           good
           ,
           and
           forthwith
           by
           the
           will
           desired
           and
           followed
           :
           so
           that
           as
           often
           as
           the
           understanding
           is
           deceived
           in
           its
           proper
           object
           ,
           and
           entertaineth
           falshood
           instead
           of
           truth
           ,
           so
           often
           is
           the
           will
           misguided
           ,
           in
           courting
           those
           things
           which
           indeed
           are
           wicked
           ,
           but
           yet
           are
           clothed
           in
           the
           habit
           of
           dissembled
           vertue
           :
           upon
           this
           ground
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           that
           having
           their
           understanding
           darkned
           through
           the
           ignorance
           which
           was
           in
           them
           ,
           
             they
             gave
             themselves
             over
             unto
             lasciviousness
             ,
             to
             work
             all
             manner
             of
             uncleanness
             with
             greediness
             .
          
           
           If
           so
           ,
           if
           that
           so
           sad
           effects
           did
           follow
           upon
           the
           darkness
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           the
           misperswasion
           wherewith
           sometimes
           it
           is
           effected
           ,
           produce
           more
           wretched
           consequents
           in
           our
           outward
           actions
           ;
           for
           if
           
           the
           understanding
           be
           depraved
           with
           false
           opinions
           ,
           the
           will
           most
           commonly
           is
           led
           aside
           by
           vain
           affections
           ;
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           same
           being
           farre
           more
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           more
           active
           .
           Now
           there
           is
           nothing
           entertained
           in
           the
           understanding
           which
           is
           not
           recommended
           to
           it
           by
           the
           outward
           senses
           ,
           
             Nil
             est
             in
             intellectu
             quod
             non
             priùs
             fuit
             in
             sensibus
             ,
          
           say
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           .
           And
           of
           all
           outward
           senses
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           serviceable
           to
           the
           understanding
           then
           the
           sense
           of
           hearing
           ;
           for
           
             Fides
             ex
             auditu
             ,
             Faith
             is
             by
             hearing
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           it
           comes
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           preach
           ,
           even
           so
           the
           people
           do
           believe
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           do
           believe
           ,
           even
           so
           they
           practise
           .
           Take
           we
           heed
           therefore
           what
           we
           preach
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           sowe
           not
           tares
           among
           simple
           men
           ,
           who
           cannot
           know
           them
           from
           the
           Wheat
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           the
           tares
           I
           told
           you
           in
           my
           last
           Discourse
           from
           
             Galen
             ,
             Plinie
             ,
             Theophrastus
          
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           the
           best
           of
           our
           modern
           Herbalists
           ,
           that
           they
           affect
           the
           sight
           with
           dimness
           ,
           and
           the
           head
           with
           giddiness
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           body
           with
           Diseases
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           also
           with
           the
           false
           opinions
           ,
           those
           dangerous
           and
           erroneous
           Tenets
           intended
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ;
           for
           in
           our
           eyes
           ,
           (
           conceive
           we
           of
           our
           understanding
           )
           they
           do
           occasion
           such
           a
           dimness
           ,
           that
           either
           we
           cannot
           see
           the
           way
           that
           leads
           to
           happiness
           ,
           or
           seeing
           ,
           see
           the
           same
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           perceive
           it
           .
           And
           in
           our
           heads
           it
           doth
           produce
           so
           great
           a
           giddiness
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           constant
           unto
           nothing
           ,
           halting
           ,
           as
           once
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           between
           two
           opinions
           ,
           divided
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Mammon
           ,
           in
           great
           distraction
           with
           our selves
           ,
           whether
           we
           shall
           adhere
           to
           Christ
           ,
           or
           follow
           Antichrist
           ;
           
           continue
           in
           old
           England
           ,
           or
           hoyst
           sail
           for
           New.
           And
           for
           the
           sores
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           blemishes
           of
           our
           behaviour
           ,
           the
           stains
           and
           scandalls
           of
           our
           conversation
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           grieve
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           disgrace
           Religion
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           but
           the
           frequent
           ,
           though
           most
           lewd
           effects
           of
           a
           perverted
           understanding
           ,
           and
           a
           poysoned
           will
           ?
        
         
           The
           Heresies
           of
           the
           Gnosticks
           and
           the
           Carpocratians
           ,
           what
           vile
           and
           wretched
           things
           they
           were
           !
           A
           man
           might
           easily
           conjecture
           what
           fine
           points
           they
           held
           ,
           by
           the
           condition
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           which
           were
           so
           filthy
           and
           obscene
           ,
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           the
           name
           of
           Christian
           first
           grew
           odious
           to
           the
           sober
           Gentile
           .
           
             Vide
             Christianos
             quid
             agunt
             ,
             In
             illis
             patitur
             lex
             Christiana
             maledictum
             ,
          
           as
           devout
           Salvian
           oft
           complained
           .
           The
           errors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           point
           of
           judgement
           have
           they
           not
           bred
           as
           grievous
           errors
           in
           the
           points
           of
           practice
           ?
           Whence
           else
           proceeds
           it
           that
           the
           Priests
           are
           debarred
           from
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           permitted
           Concubines
           ;
           that
           open
           Stewes
           are
           suffered
           and
           allowed
           of
           ,
           so
           they
           pay
           rent
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           supply
           his
           Coffers
           ;
           that
           Princes
           may
           have
           dispensation
           to
           forswear
           themselves
           ,
           and
           break
           those
           Covenants
           which
           they
           have
           solemnly
           contracted
           with
           their
           confederates
           ;
           that
           subjects
           may
           take
           arms
           against
           ,
           and
           depose
           their
           Princes
           ,
           if
           the
           Pope
           do
           but
           say
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           free
           them
           from
           the
           Oath
           of
           their
           Allegeance
           ?
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           when
           we
           behold
           men
           factiously
           bent
           to
           oppose
           the
           Church
           ,
           seditiously
           inclined
           to
           disturb
           the
           State
           ,
           disloyally
           resolved
           to
           resist
           their
           Soveraign
           ,
           rebelliously
           disposed
           to
           excite
           the
           people
           ;
           when
           men
           refuse
           to
           pay
           the
           King
           his
           lawful
           tributes
           ,
           and
           yet
           consume
           them
           on
           their
           lusts
           ;
           when
           they
           let
           
           loose
           such
           rogues
           as
           Barrabas
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           crucifie
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           may
           we
           not
           certainly
           affirm
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           hearkened
           to
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Knox
           and
           Cartwright
           ,
           and
           their
           successors
           in
           the
           cause
           ?
           Such
           as
           the
           Doctrines
           are
           which
           the
           eare
           takes
           in
           ,
           such
           also
           are
           the
           lives
           which
           are
           framed
           thereafter
           .
           
             Cavete
             itaque
             quid
             auditis
          
           ,
           take
           you
           heed
           therefore
           what
           ye
           hear
           ,
           lest
           whilest
           you
           lend
           an
           eare
           to
           those
           false
           Apostles
           ,
           you
           partake
           with
           them
           of
           their
           sins
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           why
           we
           should
           take
           heed
           .
           The
           Devil
           never
           was
           more
           busied
           in
           sowing
           of
           his
           tares
           ,
           then
           now
           ;
           nor
           ever
           had
           he
           better
           opportunity
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           .
           So
           dull
           and
           sleepy
           are
           men
           grown
           
             circa
             custodiam
             propriae
             personae
             suae
          
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           private
           safety
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           angry
           with
           the
           Prelates
           for
           being
           so
           vigilant
           and
           careful
           
             circa
             custodiam
             gregis
             sui
          
           ,
           and
           having
           more
           care
           of
           them
           then
           they
           have
           themselves
           :
           so
           that
           if
           Satan
           be
           but
           diligent
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           send
           his
           instruments
           abroad
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           he
           doth
           ,
           he
           may
           disperse
           his
           tares
           securely
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           ere
           they
           be
           discovered
           .
           And
           how
           comes
           this
           to
           passe
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           heed
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           taking
           heed
           what
           it
           is
           we
           hear
           ,
           and
           unto
           whom
           it
           is
           we
           hearken
           ,
           False
           ?
           factious
           and
           schsmatical
           Doctrines
           are
           the
           seeds
           of
           Satan
           ;
           and
           many
           instruments
           he
           hath
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           and
           the
           Parlor
           ,
           to
           disperse
           those
           seeds
           :
           some
           speaking
           evil
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           despising
           Dignities
           ;
           others
           perverting
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           forbidding
           to
           pay
           tribute
           unto
           Caesar
           :
           some
           taking
           up
           provision
           of
           the
           choicest
           wits
           ,
           and
           persons
           of
           most
           power
           and
           quality
           for
           the
           
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           others
           leading
           out
           whole
           Families
           to
           seek
           the
           Gospel
           in
           the
           Desert
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           look
           for
           better
           fruit
           from
           such
           dangerous
           Doctrines
           ,
           then
           discontent
           and
           murmuring
           against
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           associations
           and
           conspiracies
           against
           lawful
           Government
           ,
           and
           finally
           ,
           a
           flat
           Apostasie
           from
           the
           sincerity
           of
           that
           Religion
           which
           is
           here
           profest
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           look
           for
           Grapes
           from
           Thorns
           ,
           or
           Figs
           from
           thistles
           .
           
             A
             good
             Tree
             bringeth
             forth
             good
             fruit
          
           ;
           but
           for
           these
           evil
           Trees
           which
           bear
           evil
           fruit
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           profitable
           for
           but
           for
           the
           fire
           ?
           that
           as
           they
           are
           the
           cause
           of
           combustions
           here
           ,
           they
           may
           adde
           fuel
           to
           the
           fire
           hereafter
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           brought
           you
           at
           the
           length
           to
           that
           which
           did
           occasion
           the
           discovery
           of
           the
           Devills
           practise
           .
           The
           sowing
           of
           these
           Tares
           ,
           the
           Sevit
           we
           had
           seen
           before
           :
           We
           have
           now
           took
           a
           brief
           view
           of
           them
           in
           
             crevisset
             herba
          
           ,
           and
           brought
           them
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           .
           There
           remains
           nothing
           further
           but
           apparuerunt
           ,
           that
           they
           appeared
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           were
           discovered
           ;
           but
           that
           must
           be
           the
           work
           of
           another
           day
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             27.
             1638.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Tunc
               apparuerunt
               &
               Zizania
               .
            
          
           
             
               Then
               appeared
               the
               tares
               also
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             LAtet
             anguis
             in
             herba
          
           :
           The
           Snake
           or
           Serpent
           doth
           delight
           to
           hide
           himself
           under
           the
           covert
           of
           the
           grasse
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           hardly
           can
           discern
           them
           till
           we
           tread
           upon
           them
           ;
           and
           treading
           on
           them
           unawares
           ,
           when
           we
           think
           not
           of
           it
           ,
           are
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           bitten
           by
           them
           when
           we
           cannot
           help
           it
           .
           
             Et
             sic
             palleat
             ,
             ut
             nudis
             qui
             pressit
             calcibus
             anguem
             :
          
           so
           is
           it
           also
           in
           the
           Text.
           Here
           is
           a
           Serpent
           in
           the
           grasse
           ,
           
             anguis
             in
             herba
          
           ,
           in
           the
           tares
           ,
           when
           they
           first
           peeped
           out
           ,
           and
           anguis
           in
           crevisset
           ,
           when
           the
           blade
           grew
           up
           .
           Yet
           all
           this
           while
           the
           enemy
           was
           either
           in
           his
           latitat
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           not
           seen
           ;
           or
           else
           disguised
           and
           veiled
           with
           an
           
             alias
             dictus
          
           ,
           and
           so
           passed
           unknown
           .
           And
           had
           he
           not
           been
           found
           in
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           when
           the
           fruit
           was
           ripe
           ,
           and
           men
           were
           able
           to
           discern
           him
           ,
           we
           might
           have
           bin
           worse
           
           bitten
           ,
           and
           more
           shrewly
           punished
           then
           were
           the
           Israelites
           in
           the
           Desert
           by
           the
           fiery
           Serpents
           .
           But
           God
           was
           pleased
           to
           deal
           more
           mercifully
           with
           his
           Church
           then
           so
           .
           And
           though
           it
           seemed
           good
           unto
           him
           for
           some
           certain
           space
           to
           let
           the
           enemy
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           admire
           himself
           in
           the
           success
           of
           his
           designes
           ,
           yet
           it
           held
           not
           long
           ;
           for
           when
           his
           hopes
           were
           highest
           ,
           and
           his
           tares
           well
           grown
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           seemed
           to
           have
           preeminence
           of
           the
           wheat
           it self
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           awake
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           look
           upon
           the
           tares
           in
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           when
           they
           appeared
           to
           be
           what
           indeed
           they
           were
           ,
           
             infelix
             solium
             ,
             frugum
             pestis
          
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           other
           name
           the
           Poets
           and
           Philosophers
           have
           bestowed
           upon
           them
           .
           
             But
             when
             the
             blade
             sprung
             up
             ,
             and
             had
             brought
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             tunc
             apparuerunt
             &
             zizania
             ,
             then
             appeared
             the
             tares
             also
             .
          
        
         
           The
           words
           you
           see
           are
           very
           few
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           parts
           not
           like
           to
           be
           very
           many
           .
           We
           will
           observe
           only
           these
           two
           particulars
           .
           1.
           
           That
           the
           tares
           appeared
           at
           last
           ,
           
             apparuerunt
             &
             zizania
          
           ;
           when
           ,
           or
           how
           they
           were
           discovered
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           word
           tunc
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           blade
           had
           brought
           forth
           fruit
           .
           Of
           these
           in
           order
           ,
           begining
           what
           the
           
             Quod
             sit
          
           first
           ,
           and
           so
           proceeding
           to
           the
           Quando
           .
        
         
           
             Veritas
             non
             quaerit
             angulos
          
           ,
           Truth
           seeks
           no
           corners
           ,
           saith
           the
           Proverb
           :
           And
           therefore
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           compared
           it
           unto
           a
           Candle
           set
           upon
           an
           hill
           ,
           which
           shewes
           it self
           unto
           the
           eye
           of
           each
           beholder
           .
           We
           may
           affirm
           thereof
           ,
           as
           doth
           St.
           Ambrose
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           
             deficere
             videtur
             ,
             sed
             non
             deficit
          
           ;
           the
           light
           thereof
           cannot
           be
           possibly
           extinguished
           ,
           although
           sometimes
           darkened
           :
           Opprest
           sometimes
           it
           is
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           
           been
           formerly
           ,
           by
           errors
           ,
           Heresies
           ,
           and
           false
           opinions
           ;
           supprest
           it
           cannot
           be
           for
           ever
           .
           For
           
             magna
             veritas
          
           ,
           great
           is
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           it
           prevaileth
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           however
           for
           a
           while
           obscured
           by
           mens
           subtile
           practises
           .
           That
           Heresies
           shall
           arise
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           brought
           it
           in
           with
           an
           
             oportet
             ,
             oportet
             esse
             haereses
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Epistle
           .
           And
           that
           there
           must
           be
           scandalls
           Christ
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           told
           it
           too
           with
           a
           
             necesse
             est
             ut
             scandala
             veniant
          
           ,
           in
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           .
           The
           reasons
           both
           of
           the
           oport●t
           and
           necesse
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           come
           to
           scan
           those
           motives
           which
           might
           induce
           the
           Lord
           to
           permit
           these
           tares
           ;
           
             Sinite
             utraque
             crescere
             ,
             usque
             ad
             messem
             ,
          
           v.
           30.
           
           Mean
           while
           it
           doth
           concern
           us
           to
           take
           special
           notice
           ,
           that
           as
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           to
           give
           way
           to
           error
           ,
           and
           suffer
           sometimes
           heresies
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           false
           opinions
           of
           an
           inferior
           quality
           to
           take
           fast
           footing
           in
           his
           Church
           ;
           yet
           he
           did
           never
           suffer
           them
           to
           destroy
           his
           harvest
           ,
           but
           brought
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           apparuerunt
           .
           The
           comfortable
           beams
           of
           truth
           dispersed
           and
           scoured
           away
           those
           Clouds
           of
           error
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           before
           was
           darkened
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           light
           thereof
           the
           foulness
           and
           deformity
           of
           falshood
           was
           made
           more
           notorious
           :
           so
           that
           from
           hence
           two
           special
           Queres
           may
           be
           raised
           ,
           first
           ,
           why
           these
           tares
           or
           errors
           were
           so
           long
           concealed
           ;
           and
           secondly
           ,
           how
           they
           were
           at
           last
           revealed
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           they
           were
           concealed
           as
           it
           were
           of
           purpose
           to
           let
           the
           Church
           take
           notice
           of
           her
           own
           condition
           ,
           how
           careless
           and
           how
           blinde
           she
           is
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           watch
           over
           her
           ,
           and
           direct
           her
           goings
           .
           Her
           carelesness
           we
           had
           
           before
           in
           
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           when
           as
           we
           found
           her
           sleeping
           ,
           and
           regardless
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           ;
           that
           time
           the
           tares
           were
           in
           their
           Sevit
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           would
           hold
           up
           his
           head
           to
           look
           unto
           the
           publick
           safety
           .
           Her
           blindness
           we
           may
           note
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           being
           left
           unto
           her self
           ,
           she
           could
           not
           see
           them
           in
           crevisset
           ,
           when
           they
           put
           forth
           the
           leaf
           ,
           and
           the
           blade
           sprung
           up
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           did
           begin
           to
           spread
           abroad
           ,
           and
           justle
           with
           the
           truth
           for
           the
           preeminence
           .
           If
           either
           no
           false
           Doctrines
           had
           been
           sowen
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           had
           they
           all
           been
           noted
           at
           the
           first
           peeping
           forth
           ,
           the
           Church
           might
           possibly
           impute
           it
           to
           her
           own
           great
           watchfulness
           ,
           pleaded
           some
           special
           priviledge
           of
           infallibility
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           time
           have
           fallen
           into
           presumption
           .
           God
           therefore
           left
           her
           to
           her self
           ,
           that
           falling
           into
           sin
           and
           error
           ,
           and
           suffering
           both
           to
           grow
           upon
           her
           by
           her
           own
           remisseness
           ,
           she
           might
           ascribe
           her
           safety
           unto
           God
           alone
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           do
           neither
           sleep
           nor
           slumber
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           then
           in
           most
           security
           when
           God
           watcheth
           over
           her
           ;
           when
           he
           that
           keepeth
           Israel
           hath
           his
           eye
           upon
           her
           ;
           Gods
           eye
           ,
           he
           being
           
             ●culus
             infinitus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           
             totus
             oculus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           Father
           ,
           is
           her
           best
           defence
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           averted
           from
           her
           ,
           she
           walketh
           forthwith
           in
           darkness
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           subject
           to
           every
           rising
           error
           ,
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           practises
           of
           her
           subtile
           enemies
           .
           And
           in
           this
           state
           she
           stands
           ,
           in
           this
           wretched
           state
           ,
           till
           he
           be
           pleased
           to
           shine
           upon
           her
           ,
           and
           blesse
           her
           with
           the
           light
           of
           his
           holy
           countenance
           ,
           the
           beames
           whereof
           discover
           every
           crooked
           way
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           to
           apparuerunt
           ,
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           apparuerunt
           all
           must
           come
           ,
           every
           false
           Doctrine
           whatsoever
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ;
           for
           
           
             Idem
             est
             non
             esse
             &
             non
             apparere
             .
          
           No
           Tenet
           is
           erroneous
           in
           respect
           of
           us
           ,
           till
           it
           appear
           to
           us
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           and
           till
           it
           doth
           appear
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           we
           may
           mistake
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           ,
           imbrace
           it
           for
           a
           tendry
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           endeavour
           to
           promote
           it
           with
           our
           best
           affections
           ,
           and
           yet
           conceive
           our selves
           to
           be
           excusable
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           is
           
             amoris
             error
          
           ,
           not
           
             erroris
             amor
          
           .
           In
           th●s
           regard
           our
           Fathers
           might
           be
           safe
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           now
           triumphant
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           though
           they
           believed
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           were
           therein
           taught
           ,
           or
           possibly
           maintained
           them
           with
           their
           best
           affections
           .
           The
           errors
           of
           that
           Church
           were
           not
           then
           discovered
           ,
           nor
           brought
           to
           their
           apparuerunt
           ;
           and
           being
           taken
           or
           mistaken
           for
           sound
           Orthodox
           Tenets
           ,
           were
           by
           them
           followed
           and
           defended
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           .
           So
           that
           we
           may
           affirm
           of
           them
           as
           once
           St.
           Peter
           of
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           
             novimus
             quia
             per
             ignorantiam
             fecerint
          
           ,
           we
           know
           that
           through
           ignorance
           they
           did
           it
           :
           or
           if
           we
           know
           it
           not
           so
           clearly
           as
           St.
           Peter
           did
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           charitably
           hope
           that
           it
           was
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           in
           those
           particular
           points
           and
           passages
           wherein
           we
           know
           not
           any
           thing
           unto
           the
           contrary
           .
           He
           that
           makes
           any
           doubt
           of
           this
           ,
           what
           faith
           soever
           he
           pretends
           to
           ,
           shewes
           but
           little
           charity
           ,
           and
           makes
           no
           difference
           between
           an
           accidentall
           and
           a
           wilful
           blindness
           .
           There
           are
           some
           errors
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           like
           some
           Diseases
           in
           the
           body
           ;
           when
           they
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           cured
           ,
           they
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           &
           when
           they
           are
           easie
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           they
           are
           hard
           to
           cured
           ;
           but
           every
           error
           &
           disease
           is
           of
           that
           condition
           that
           it
           must
           first
           be
           known
           ,
           &
           the
           true
           quality
           thereof
           discovered
           ,
           or
           else
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           prescribe
           a
           remedy
           .
        
         
         
           But
           so
           it
           is
           not
           now
           with
           us
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           our
           Masters
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           anciently
           with
           our
           fore-fathers
           in
           and
           of
           that
           Church
           .
           Those
           errors
           which
           in
           former
           times
           were
           accounted
           truths
           ,
           or
           not
           accounted
           of
           as
           errors
           ,
           are
           now
           in
           the
           apparuerunt
           ,
           we
           see
           them
           plainly
           as
           they
           are
           ;
           and
           by
           comparing
           them
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           the
           true
           rule
           of
           faith
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           obliquity
           of
           those
           opinions
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           which
           they
           have
           thrust
           upon
           the
           Church
           in
           these
           latter
           ages
           .
           And
           we
           may
           say
           of
           them
           in
           Tertullians
           Language
           ,
           
             Ipsa
             Doctrina
             eorum
             cum
             Apostolica
             comparata
             ,
             ex
             diversitate
             &
             contrarietate
             sua
             pronunciabit
             neque
             Apostoli
             alicujus
             ess●
             ,
             neque
             Apostolici
             .
          
           The
           difference
           which
           appeares
           between
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           delivered
           in
           the
           new
           Creed
           of
           Pope
           
             Pius
             quartus
          
           ,
           and
           those
           which
           were
           delivered
           once
           unto
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           old
           Creed
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           shewes
           plainly
           that
           they
           neither
           came
           from
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           nor
           any
           Apostolical
           Spirit
           :
           so
           that
           in
           case
           we
           shut
           our
           eyes
           against
           the
           sacred
           beames
           of
           truth
           which
           now
           shine
           upon
           us
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           so
           long
           after
           the
           apparuerunt
           will
           not
           see
           those
           tares
           which
           are
           discovered
           to
           their
           hands
           ▪
           both
           we
           and
           they
           are
           all
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           utterly
           uncapable
           of
           excuse
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           If
           any
           man
           will
           be
           so
           obstinately
           wedded
           to
           his
           own
           opinion
           ,
           as
           to
           take
           up
           his
           Lodging
           in
           a
           Pest-house
           ,
           after
           he
           hath
           been
           made
           acquainted
           with
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           however
           we
           in
           charity
           may
           say
           ,
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           upon
           him
           ;
           yet
           he
           hath
           reason
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           God
           in
           justice
           will
           inflict
           that
           judgement
           on
           him
           which
           usually
           doth
           befall
           those
           men
           which
           do
           wilfully
           and
           perversly
           tempt
           the
           Lord
           their
           God.
           
        
         
         
           Nor
           was
           it
           only
           necessary
           in
           regard
           of
           us
           ,
           of
           private
           and
           particular
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           tares
           should
           come
           to
           their
           Epiphanie
           ,
           their
           apparuerunt
           ;
           God
           did
           it
           most
           especially
           for
           his
           Churches
           sake
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           promised
           to
           conduct
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           with
           her
           alwayes
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           .
           The
           tare
           is
           in
           it self
           ,
           as
           the
           Poet
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             infelix
             lolium
          
           ,
           a
           wretched
           and
           unlucky
           weed
           ,
           and
           
             frugum
             pestis
          
           ,
           the
           bane
           and
           plague
           of
           other
           grains
           ,
           as
           the
           learned
           Herbalist
           .
           And
           of
           the
           mischief
           which
           it
           brings
           to
           Gods
           holy
           Husbandry
           ,
           either
           by
           eating
           up
           the
           wheat
           ,
           the
           Lords
           own
           good
           seed
           ,
           or
           over-running
           all
           the
           field
           in
           the
           which
           it
           growes
           ,
           I
           have
           at
           large
           discoursed
           already
           .
           Suffice
           it
           that
           the
           Devil
           sowed
           them
           with
           a
           devillish
           purpose
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           destroy
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           .
           And
           doubt
           we
           not
           but
           that
           he
           had
           in
           fine
           effected
           his
           malicious
           ends
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           brought
           them
           in
           due
           time
           to
           apparuerunt
           ;
           had
           he
           not
           made
           a
           plain
           discovery
           of
           their
           noxious
           nature
           ,
           and
           called
           upon
           his
           servants
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           them
           .
           We
           may
           conceive
           what
           reputation
           they
           had
           gained
           by
           a
           longer
           sufferance
           ,
           how
           ill
           it
           would
           have
           gone
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           the
           attempt
           of
           reformation
           ,
           in
           that
           being
           so
           long
           since
           detected
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           their
           apparuerunt
           ,
           so
           many
           in
           the
           world
           are
           not
           yet
           perswaded
           that
           there
           was
           any
           thing
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           fit
           to
           be
           reformed
           .
           It
           is
           with
           errors
           now
           ,
           as
           with
           temples
           anciently
           ;
           the
           more
           antiquity
           they
           have
           the
           greater
           sanctity
           ,
           
             Tantumque
             sanctitatis
             tribuerunt
             quantum
             vetustatis
          
           ,
           as
           
             Minutius
             Felix
          
           .
           God
           therefore
           took
           his
           time
           to
           detect
           these
           errors
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           notice
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           
           they
           were
           but
           tares
           ,
           before
           they
           could
           prescribe
           to
           truth
           ,
           or
           challenge
           such
           an
           interest
           in
           antiquity
           ,
           as
           was
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           disproved
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           the
           Lord
           did
           partly
           for
           his
           own
           sake
           too
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           acquit
           himself
           of
           those
           gracious
           promises
           which
           he
           had
           made
           unto
           his
           Churches
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           became
           her
           debtor
           .
           He
           promised
           to
           be
           with
           her
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           possibly
           forsake
           her
           in
           her
           greatest
           need
           :
           He
           promised
           to
           conduct
           her
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           leave
           her
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           error
           .
           He
           promised
           that
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           should
           not
           prevail
           against
           her
           ,
           and
           therefore
           could
           not
           give
           her
           over
           to
           the
           snares
           of
           Satan
           .
           God
           never
           doth
           forsake
           his
           Church
           ,
           though
           he
           sometimes
           leaves
           her
           to
           her self
           for
           her
           further
           trial
           ;
           nor
           turn
           away
           his
           face
           ,
           though
           he
           look
           aside
           ,
           for
           her
           correction
           and
           chastisement
           ;
           for
           should
           he
           utterly
           desert
           it
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           as
           a
           prey
           unto
           sin
           and
           error
           ,
           the
           Church
           indeed
           were
           in
           a
           very
           sory
           taking
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           where
           were
           all
           Gods
           promises
           ?
           Might
           not
           the
           enemy
           rejoyce
           ,
           and
           advance
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           say
           that
           either
           God
           did
           not
           see
           his
           practises
           ,
           or
           was
           not
           able
           to
           prevent
           them
           ?
           that
           he
           was
           only
           rich
           in
           promises
           ,
           
             promissis
             dives
          
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           performance
           ,
           then
           
             Quid
             dignum
             tanto
          
           ?
           And
           might
           not
           his
           most
           trusty
           servants
           have
           complained
           with
           
             David
             ,
             Ut
             quid
             Deus
             repulisti
             in
             finem
             .
             O
             God
             wherefore
             art
             thou
             absent
             from
             us
             so
             long
             ?
             we
             see
             not
             our
             tokens
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Prophet
             more
             ,
             no
             not
             one
             is
             there
             among
             us
             that
             understandeth
             any
             more
             .
          
           This
           the
           Lord
           heard
           ,
           but
           would
           not
           suffer
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           had
           made
           trial
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           let
           her
           see
           her
           own
           infirmities
           ,
           he
           
           brought
           those
           errors
           and
           false
           Doctrines
           which
           did
           seem
           to
           threaten
           it
           ,
           to
           their
           apparuerunt
           ,
           to
           the
           open
           light
           .
           And
           of
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           many
           are
           of
           that
           condition
           ,
           that
           being
           once
           discovered
           ,
           they
           are
           soon
           confuted
           ,
           
             majorque
             aliquanto
             labor
             est
             invenire
             quàm
             vincere
             ,
          
           How
           this
           was
           done
           ,
           and
           when
           ,
           we
           must
           next
           consider
           ,
           which
           for
           the
           time
           thereof
           was
           tunc
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           manner
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ;
           my
           next
           particular
           ,
           and
           next
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             Rectum
             est
             sui
             index
             &
             obliqui
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           better
           way
           to
           discern
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           crooked
           then
           by
           laying
           it
           to
           a
           right
           line
           ;
           or
           to
           discover
           errors
           and
           erroneous
           Tenets
           ,
           then
           to
           compare
           them
           with
           the
           truth
           .
           Truth
           doth
           not
           only
           justifie
           it self
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           light
           thereof
           we
           are
           made
           more
           able
           then
           before
           to
           judge
           of
           falshood
           .
           And
           howsoever
           many
           false
           opinions
           have
           passed
           ,
           and
           still
           may
           passe
           for
           currant
           ,
           in
           the
           conceit
           of
           those
           which
           have
           took
           them
           up
           ;
           yet
           by
           comparing
           them
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           truth
           it self
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           Catholique
           tendries
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Church
           ,
           the
           best
           Expositor
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           their
           folly
           and
           their
           falshood
           will
           at
           once
           appear
           .
           Thus
           was
           it
           with
           the
           tares
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ;
           They
           seemed
           so
           lovely
           to
           the
           eye
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           that
           few
           were
           able
           to
           discern
           them
           .
           Most
           took
           them
           to
           be
           Wheat
           of
           the
           Lords
           own
           sowing
           ,
           a
           very
           excellent
           piece
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           might
           have
           recompenced
           the
           labour
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           came
           unto
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           when
           both
           the
           Wheat
           and
           tares
           came
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fruits
           of
           each
           were
           balanced
           in
           the
           scale
           of
           the
           holy
           Sanctuary
           ,
           then
           was
           it
           no
           great
           difficulty
           to
           determine
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           this
           was
           
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           that
           these
           were
           tares
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           truth
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           error
           ;
           that
           this
           was
           seed
           of
           Gods
           own
           sowing
           ,
           the
           
             bonum
             semen
          
           mentioned
           in
           the
           24.
           and
           for
           the
           others
           ,
           
             unde
             haec
          
           ?
           they
           could
           proceed
           from
           none
           but
           
             ab
             inimico
          
           .
           So
           true
           is
           that
           which
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             igitur
             ex
             fructibus
             eorum
             cognoscetis
             eos
             ,
          
           by
           their
           fruits
           you
           shall
           know
           them
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
        
         
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           fairest
           colours
           ,
           how
           specious
           seemes
           it
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           how
           necessary
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           peace
           and
           unity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ?
           how
           excellent
           a
           piece
           of
           Wheat
           would
           a
           man
           suppose
           it
           at
           first
           looking
           on
           ?
           Nature
           pleads
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           that
           all
           living
           Creatures
           ,
           as
           Bees
           and
           Birds
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           and
           all
           other
           Cattel
           love
           to
           have
           some
           chief
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           rest
           may
           be
           directed
           .
           
             Rex
             unus
             apibus
             ,
             dux
             unus
             gregibus
             ,
             &
             in
             armentis
             rector
             unus
             ,
          
           as
           St.
           Cyprian
           hath
           it
           .
           
           St.
           Hierome
           adds
           ,
           
             &
             grues
             unum
             sequuntur
             literato
             ordine
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Cranes
           also
           have
           some
           Prince
           whom
           they
           love
           to
           follow
           .
           The
           Politicks
           stand
           up
           in
           defence
           of
           Monarchy
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           excellent
           form
           of
           Government
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Master
           Aristotle
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           not
           stand
           alone
           against
           those
           popular
           Estates
           which
           the
           world
           then
           cherished
           ,
           they
           bring
           the
           Poets
           in
           for
           seconds
           ;
           for
           whom
           ,
           &
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           it
           is
           said
           by
           Homer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           never
           any
           unity
           without
           one
           supreme
           .
           The
           Theologues
           or
           Divines
           have
           affirmed
           as
           much
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           monarchie
           of
           all
           forms
           of
           government
           comes
           neerest
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           who
           as
           he
           hath
           alone
           created
           
           all
           things
           by
           his
           Almighty
           hand
           ,
           so
           he
           alone
           doth
           govern
           all
           things
           by
           his
           mighty
           power
           .
           
             Multoque
             facilius
             ab
             uno
             regi
             potest
             quod
             est
             ab
             uno
             constitutum
             ,
          
           
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           ;
           which
           being
           so
           ,
           as
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           State
           of
           all
           bodies
           aggregate
           ,
           good
           reason
           that
           it
           should
           be
           ordered
           according
           to
           the
           most
           complete
           and
           best
           kind
           of
           Government
           ,
           and
           be
           obedient
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           one
           supreme
           Judge
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           taken
           
             pro
             confesso
          
           ,
           what
           can
           follow
           next
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           supreme
           Government
           ought
           to
           have
           been
           in
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Lords
           Apostles
           ?
           And
           of
           that
           glorious
           company
           who
           so
           proper
           for
           it
           as
           divine
           St.
           Peter
           ?
           whom
           the
           Evangelist●
           alwayes
           make
           the
           Marshall
           in
           one
           constant
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           
             primus
             Simon
             Petrus
          
           ,
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           said
           ,
           
             T●bi
             dabo
             claves
             ,
             super
             hanc
             petram
             ,
             pasce
             oves
          
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           else
           might
           seem
           to
           intimate
           that
           he
           designed
           him
           for
           a
           Chief
           over
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           being
           that
           these
           priviledges
           and
           prerogatives
           were
           not
           conferred
           on
           Peters
           person
           ,
           but
           upon
           him
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           as
           't
           is
           said
           they
           were
           ;
           where
           should
           we
           look
           to
           finde
           them
           but
           in
           
             Peters
             See
          
           ,
           the
           Renowned
           City
           of
           Rome
           ,
           the
           Imperial
           Seat
           ,
           the
           Queen
           and
           Lady
           of
           all
           Nations
           ?
           Good
           reason
           that
           the
           Bishops
           of
           that
           most
           famous
           Church
           ,
           whose
           faith
           was
           spoken
           of
           through
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           
             Et
             quae
             domina●i
             in
             caetera
             possit
             ,
          
           and
           had
           sufficient
           power
           to
           command
           the
           rest
           ,
           should
           sit
           chief
           amongst
           them
           ,
           chief
           President
           in
           all
           general
           Councels
           ,
           chief
           Justice
           in
           all
           publick
           controversies
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           Lord
           Treasurer
           too
           to
           dispense
           all
           indulgences
           ,
           and
           other
           graces
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Nay
           ,
           the
           commodities
           which
           the
           Christian
           
           world
           enjoyes
           by
           the
           sole
           benefit
           of
           the
           Popes
           Supremacie
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           so
           great
           and
           weighty
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           able
           to
           bear
           down
           all
           cavils
           and
           objections
           which
           are
           made
           against
           it
           ;
           for
           what
           a
           signal
           blessing
           is
           it
           to
           have
           one
           common
           Father
           over
           all
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           to
           a
           Catholick
           Moderator
           ,
           and
           indifferent
           Umpire
           ,
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           may
           refer
           their
           quarrels
           ;
           one
           supreme
           head
           ,
           to
           whom
           as
           to
           a
           visible
           and
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           other
           learned
           men
           may
           refer
           their
           controversies
           :
           unity
           must
           begin
           from
           one
           ;
           and
           who
           more
           fit
           to
           be
           this
           one
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           can
           derive
           unto
           himself
           so
           faire
           a
           title
           ?
        
         
           And
           a
           faire
           title
           t
           is
           indeed
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           so
           well
           pleaded
           by
           the
           Advocates
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           for
           long
           time
           together
           there
           was
           no
           suspicion
           that
           it
           would
           ever
           come
           in
           question
           whether
           true
           or
           false
           .
           So
           fair
           a
           field
           could
           bring
           forth
           nothing
           but
           the
           purest
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           even
           manchet
           for
           the
           Lords
           own
           Table
           .
           He
           that
           had
           thought
           or
           given
           it
           out
           that
           there
           was
           any
           tare
           amongst
           it
           ,
           much
           lesse
           ,
           tares
           all
           over
           ,
           might
           possibly
           have
           had
           some
           hearers
           ,
           but
           few
           believers
           .
           The
           reason
           was
           ,
           because
           that
           all
           this
           while
           the
           Doctrine
           was
           but
           in
           
             crevisset
             herba
          
           ,
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ;
           not
           come
           unto
           the
           height
           ,
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           .
           But
           when
           it
           came
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           fruits
           thereof
           appeared
           in
           their
           proper
           likeness
           ,
           it
           proved
           to
           be
           so
           grosse
           a
           tare
           ,
           such
           an
           
             infelix
             lolium
          
           ,
           such
           a
           
             frugum
             pestis
          
           ,
           that
           a
           more
           dangerous
           was
           never
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           For
           then
           it
           was
           discovered
           plainly
           ,
           that
           the
           Popes
           in
           a
           manner
           had
           forsook
           the
           claim
           of
           being
           successors
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           Vicars
           unto
           Christ
           ;
           
           that
           they
           had
           changed
           
             Quodcunque
             ligaveris
             in
             terra
          
           ,
           into
           
             Omnis
             potestas
             data
             est
             mihi
             in
             coelis
          
           ;
           the
           Priestly
           and
           Prophetical
           power
           into
           the
           Kingly
           ;
           and
           built
           their
           rise
           not
           on
           the
           priviledges
           which
           Christ
           gave
           to
           Peter
           ,
           but
           upon
           those
           which
           God
           the
           Father
           gave
           his
           Christ
           ;
           and
           what
           did
           follow
           thereupon
           ,
           but
           that
           his
           Courtiers
           honoured
           him
           with
           the
           title
           of
           Vice-God
           ,
           or
           Vice-Deus
           ?
           as
           in
           the
           Inscription
           of
           
             Paulo
             Quarto
             Vice-Deo
          
           :
           others
           with
           that
           of
           
             Dominus
             noster
             Deus
             ●apa
          
           ,
           our
           Lord
           God
           the
           Pope
           :
           some
           giving
           him
           authority
           to
           make
           vertue
           vice
           ,
           and
           vice
           vertue
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Card.
             Bellarmine
          
           ;
           
           others
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Creed
           ,
           and
           coin
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           :
           and
           finally
           some
           of
           them
           having
           gone
           so
           farre
           ,
           as
           to
           condemn
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           of
           great
           indiscretion
           ,
           
             nisi
             unum
             post
             se
             talem
             vicarium
             reliquisset
             ,
          
           had
           he
           not
           left
           behind
           him
           such
           a
           Vicar
           ,
           so
           absolutely
           endowed
           with
           all
           manner
           of
           power
           ,
           as
           did
           
             Peter
             Berhardus
          
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           Popes
           themselves
           ,
           
           when
           they
           had
           layed
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           Grandeur
           on
           those
           words
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             Omnis
             potestas
             data
             est
             mihi
          
           ,
           how
           quickly
           did
           they
           turn
           that
           primacy
           which
           before
           they
           had
           in
           point
           of
           order
           ,
           into
           a
           soveraignty
           or
           supremacy
           in
           point
           of
           power
           ?
           with
           what
           subtile
           blasphemy
           did
           they
           shift
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           serviceable
           to
           their
           wicked
           and
           ambitious
           ends
           ?
           Instead
           of
           
             Tibi
             dabo
             claves
          
           ,
           one
           findes
           out
           
             ecce
             duos
             gladios
          
           ,
           behold
           here
           two
           swords
           ,
           the
           one
           spiritual
           ,
           the
           other
           temporall
           .
           And
           thereupon
           Pope
           Julius
           passing
           over
           Tiber
           ,
           drew
           out
           his
           sword
           ,
           and
           threw
           his
           keyes
           into
           the
           River
           ;
           affirming
           openly
           ,
           that
           since
           St.
           Peters
           keyes
           would
           not
           serve
           his
           turn
           ,
           St.
           Pauls
           Sword
           should
           .
           Instead
           
           of
           
             super
             petram
             hane
          
           ,
           a
           second
           brings
           in
           
             super
             aspidem
             &
             basiliscum
          
           :
           and
           that
           Pope
           Alexander
           useth
           ,
           to
           justifie
           his
           treading
           on
           the
           neck
           of
           the
           Emperor
           Frederick
           .
           Instead
           of
           
             Pasce
             oves
             meas
          
           ,
           a
           third
           hath
           found
           out
           
             Surge
             Petre
             occide
             &
             manduca
             ,
             Arise
             Peter
             ,
             kill
             and
             eat
             :
          
           and
           this
           Pope
           Paul
           the
           Fifth
           alledged
           for
           an
           Authority
           that
           he
           might
           kill
           ,
           assassinate
           ,
           and
           murder
           disobedient
           Princes
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           same
           Authority
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           see
           ,
           he
           may
           eat
           them
           too
           .
           And
           finally
           to
           mend
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           thus
           founded
           and
           promoted
           by
           such
           wretched
           shifts
           ,
           mnst
           be
           reputed
           as
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           and
           that
           too
           
             primus
             &
             praecipus
             Romanensium
             fidei
             articulus
             ,
          
           the
           first
           and
           principal
           Article
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           was
           defended
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           Eighth
           ,
           &
           hath
           been
           since
           so
           ranked
           and
           marshalled
           in
           the
           new
           Creed
           of
           
             Pius
             Quartus
          
           .
           Add
           unto
           these
           their
           practise
           in
           the
           points
           aforesaid
           ,
           proclaiming
           errors
           to
           be
           truth
           ,
           and
           publickly
           condemning
           truth
           for
           errors
           ;
           making
           new
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           misinterpreting
           the
           old
           ;
           deposing
           Kings
           ,
           disposing
           of
           their
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           bringing
           them
           to
           be
           at
           their
           devotion
           ;
           and
           tell
           me
           if
           the
           ordinary
           fruits
           of
           the
           Supremacy
           do
           not
           discover
           it
           most
           manifestly
           for
           a
           dangerous
           tare
           .
        
         
           Next
           for
           the
           single
           life
           of
           Priests
           ,
           when
           it
           first
           sprung
           up
           ,
           how
           lovely
           seemed
           it
           to
           the
           eye
           ?
           how
           few
           had
           reason
           to
           suspect
           that
           it
           was
           a
           tare
           ?
           Paul
           seemes
           to
           advocate
           the
           cause
           ,
           wishing
           that
           all
           men
           were
           as
           he
           ;
           affirming
           also
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           present
           distresse
           it
           were
           good
           for
           all
           men
           so
           to
           be
           ;
           
           that
           the
           unmarried
           cares
           more
           for
           the
           things
           belonging
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           how
           he
           may
           please
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           the
           
           married
           doth
           .
           The
           Fathers
           many
           of
           them
           are
           exceeding
           copious
           ,
           if
           not
           hyperbolicall
           ,
           in
           commendation
           of
           Virginity
           ;
           especially
           after
           that
           Jovinian
           seemed
           to
           undervalue
           it
           ,
           
             fideliumque
             matrimoniorum
             meritis
             adaequabat
          
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           of
           no
           greater
           merit
           then
           a
           vertuous
           Wedlock
           .
           Which
           general
           Rules
           of
           the
           Apostle
           became
           appropriated
           to
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           first
           ,
           by
           conforming
           thereunto
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           voluntary
           :
           next
           ,
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           recommended
           it
           unto
           them
           for
           a
           more
           perfect
           state
           of
           life
           then
           that
           of
           marriage
           ;
           but
           left
           it
           howsoever
           as
           a
           matter
           arbitrary
           .
           But
           after-ages
           finding
           out
           further
           motives
           to
           endure
           the
           business
           ,
           as
           viz.
           that
           being
           freed
           from
           domestick
           cares
           they
           might
           more
           readily
           attend
           Gods
           service
           ,
           more
           constantly
           pursue
           their
           studies
           ,
           more
           bountifully
           cherish
           and
           relieve
           the
           poor
           ,
           but
           specially
           that
           they
           might
           more
           chearfully
           infeoffe
           the
           Church
           with
           their
           possessions
           ,
           it
           came
           at
           last
           ,
           insensibly
           and
           by
           degrees
           ,
           to
           be
           imposed
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           matter
           necessary
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           the
           single
           life
           being
           generally
           imbraced
           by
           Clergymen
           in
           these
           Western
           parts
           ,
           it
           grew
           in
           time
           to
           be
           disputed
           whether
           ever
           it
           had
           been
           otherwise
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           And
           in
           conclusion
           it
           was
           determined
           ,
           that
           however
           in
           some
           cases
           the
           Clergy
           were
           permitted
           to
           retain
           those
           Wives
           which
           they
           had
           taken
           before
           Orders
           ,
           yet
           that
           the
           Examples
           of
           men
           married
           after
           Orders
           were
           exceeding
           few
           ,
           if
           at
           all
           any
           could
           be
           found
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           it
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           &
           no
           fault
           found
           with
           it
           .
           But
           when
           it
           came
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           to
           
             fecissent
             sructum
          
           ,
           then
           the
           case
           was
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           it
           appeared
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           continency
           and
           virginity
           
           were
           the
           gifts
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           the
           restraint
           of
           marriage
           was
           a
           tare
           of
           Satans
           ;
           for
           what
           did
           follow
           hereupon
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Clergy
           grew
           infamous
           by
           their
           frequent
           lusts
           ?
           Panormitan
           complaining
           ,
           
             plerosque
             coitu
             illi
             cito
             commaculari
             ;
             Cassander
          
           publickly
           affirming
           ,
           
             ut
             vix
             centesimum
             invenias
          
           ,
           that
           hardly
           one
           amongst
           a
           hundred
           did
           contain
           himself
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           his
           Vow
           :
           the
           Canonists
           withall
           maintaining
           ,
           that
           Clerks
           were
           not
           to
           be
           deprived
           for
           their
           incontinency
           ,
           
             cùm
             pauci
             sine
             illo
             vitio
             inveniantur
             ,
          
           the
           mischief
           being
           grown
           so
           universal
           that
           it
           was
           thought
           uncapable
           of
           any
           remedy
           .
           I
           willingly
           passe
           by
           their
           unnatural
           lusts
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           stand
           accused
           in
           the
           Poet
           
             Mantuan
             ;
             venerabilis
             ara
             cynaedis
             servit
             ,
          
           and
           that
           which
           followeth
           after
           ;
           nor
           will
           I
           tell
           you
           of
           the
           Fish-pond
           in
           Pope
           Gregories
           time
           ,
           wherein
           were
           found
           the
           skulls
           of
           6000
           Infants
           ,
           
             ex
             occultis
             fornicationibus
             &
             adulteriis
             sacerdotum
             ,
          
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           tragical
           effects
           of
           their
           loose
           affections
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           that
           these
           things
           were
           known
           ,
           and
           bitterly
           complained
           of
           by
           such
           devout
           and
           consciencious
           men
           as
           observed
           the
           same
           ,
           yet
           to
           so
           high
           an
           impudencie
           did
           they
           come
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           John
           the
           Cardinal
           of
           Cova
           preaching
           at
           noon
           against
           the
           marriage
           of
           Priests
           ,
           was
           the
           night
           following
           taken
           in
           adultery
           ;
           and
           Cardinal
           Campegius
           in
           the
           Diet
           of
           Norimberg
           did
           not
           shame
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           more
           lawful
           for
           a
           Priest
           to
           have
           many
           Concubines
           ,
           
             quàm
             vel
             uxorem
             unam
             ducere
          
           ,
           then
           one
           lawful
           Wife
           .
           And
           why
           was
           all
           this
           suffered
           think
           you
           ?
           upon
           grounds
           of
           piety
           ?
           no
           ,
           but
           in
           point
           of
           policy
           ,
           to
           uphold
           the
           Popedom
           .
           For
           when
           this
           matter
           was
           debated
           in
           the
           Co●ncel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Prelates
           there
           did
           not
           seem
           unwilling
           
           to
           ease
           the
           Clergy
           of
           that
           heavy
           ,
           but
           more
           scandalous
           yoke
           ;
           the
           Pope
           returned
           his
           absolute
           Negative
           ,
           and
           was
           much
           offended
           that
           they
           had
           suffered
           it
           to
           come
           in
           question
           .
           Why
           so
           ?
           because
           that
           Church-men
           having
           Wives
           and
           Children
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           Hostages
           or
           pledges
           for
           their
           good
           beheaviour
           ,
           would
           become
           more
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           secular
           powers
           ,
           and
           more
           obedient
           to
           the
           pleasure
           and
           Command
           of
           their
           natural
           Princes
           ;
           
             adeoque
             Pontificem
             redigere
             ad
             solius
             Romae
             Episcopatum
             ,
          
           which
           would
           in
           fine
           prove
           prejudicial
           to
           the
           Popes
           Supremacy
           ,
           and
           limit
           his
           Authority
           to
           the
           Walls
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           The
           fruits
           thus
           palpably
           discovering
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           ,
           begat
           withall
           a
           shrewd
           suspicion
           that
           possibly
           the
           reasons
           commonly
           alledged
           in
           defence
           thereof
           might
           be
           weak
           and
           wrested
           .
           And
           upon
           search
           it
           did
           appear
           that
           the
           directions
           of
           St.
           Paul
           were
           general
           ,
           and
           did
           no
           more
           concern
           the
           Clergy
           then
           all
           people
           else
           ;
           some
           of
           them
           being
           only
           fitted
           to
           the
           present
           time
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           make
           a
           rule
           for
           all
           future
           Ages
           :
           that
           though
           the
           Fathers
           magnified
           and
           extolled
           the
           single
           life
           ,
           they
           imposed
           it
           not
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           more
           upon
           the
           Clergy
           then
           upon
           the
           Laicks
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           Pope
           Siricius
           ,
           who
           imposed
           it
           first
           ,
           could
           find
           no
           Text
           in
           Scripture
           whereupon
           to
           ground
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           most
           prophanely
           wrested
           and
           abused
           that
           place
           ,
           
             Qui
             in
             carne
             sunt
             non
             possunt
             placere
             Deo
             ,
          
           to
           make
           it
           serviceable
           to
           his
           wretched
           ends
           .
           And
           it
           was
           also
           found
           on
           further
           search
           into
           antiquity
           ,
           that
           this
           restraint
           of
           marriage
           being
           proposed
           unto
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Nice
           ,
           was
           by
           Paphnutius
           
           and
           the
           sounder
           part
           of
           that
           great
           Synod
           openly
           rejected
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           neither
           new
           nor
           strange
           to
           marry
           after
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           Eupsychius
           a
           Bishop
           of
           the
           Cappadocians
           ,
           whom
           Althanasius
           highly
           praiseth
           ,
           taking
           a
           Wife
           after
           he
           was
           advanced
           unto
           a
           Bishoprick
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Bridegroom
           instantly
           become
           a
           Martyr
           ,
           
             dum
             adhuc
             quasi
             sponsus
             esse
             videretur
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Tripartite
           History
           .
           The
           like
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           marrying
           after
           holy
           orders
           ,
           Vincentius
           tells
           us
           of
           one
           Phileus
           ,
           an
           Egyptian
           Prelate
           .
           The
           same
           may
           also
           be
           made
           good
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Eastern
           Church
           ,
           where
           the
           Priests
           are
           not
           yet
           debarred
           from
           marriage
           after
           Orders
           taken
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           noted
           on
           the
           Glosse
           on
           Gratian
           ;
           but
           for
           1000
           years
           together
           in
           these
           Western
           parts
           .
           So
           lately
           it
           was
           before
           the
           Clergy
           were
           generally
           minded
           to
           yield
           to
           that
           slavish
           tyranny
           :
           nor
           was
           it
           manifest
           on
           more
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           that
           marriage
           in
           and
           of
           it self
           did
           any
           way
           disable
           men
           from
           Gods
           publick
           service
           ,
           the
           studying
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           o●
           the
           works
           of
           charity
           ;
           
             Greg.
             Nazianzen
          
           affirming
           of
           some
           friends
           of
           his
           ,
           which
           lived
           in
           Wedlock
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           That
           they
           were
           every
           way
           as
           eminent
           in
           all
           acts
           of
           godliness
           as
           those
           that
           did
           professe
           virginity
           .
        
         
           Which
           ,
           with
           the
           wretched
           consequents
           before
           remembred
           ,
           being
           taken
           into
           consideration
           by
           our
           first
           Reformers
           ;
           and
           being
           it
           was
           observed
           withall
           that
           the
           restraint
           depended
           upon
           positive
           Lawes
           ,
           no
           Divine
           Commandement
           ;
           the
           wisdom
           of
           this
           State
           thought
           fit
           to
           take
           away
           those
           positive
           lawes
           on
           the
           which
           it
           stood
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           arbitrary
           as
           at
           first
           .
           And
           this
           they
           were
           the
           rather
           induced
           to
           do
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           the
           rigorous
           necessity
           of
           a
           single
           life
           had
           formerly
           
           affrighted
           many
           a
           man
           of
           parts
           and
           learning
           from
           entring
           into
           holy
           Orders
           ,
           and
           filled
           the
           Church
           with
           ignorant
           and
           infamous
           persons
           .
           By
           meanes
           of
           which
           indulgence
           granted
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           gift
           of
           continency
           is
           become
           more
           eminent
           in
           them
           that
           have
           it
           ,
           &
           without
           reproch
           to
           them
           that
           want
           it
           .
           The
           freedom
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           given
           in
           the
           use
           of
           chastity
           ,
           makes
           the
           vertue
           greater
           ;
           no
           vertuous
           action
           being
           commendable
           if
           it
           be
           not
           voluntary
           .
           And
           since
           the
           granting
           of
           this
           liberty
           in
           the
           point
           of
           marriage
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           each
           order
           hath
           this
           Church
           produced
           ,
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
          
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           that
           have
           embraced
           the
           single
           life
           out
           of
           choyce
           ,
           not
           force
           ?
           with
           far
           more
           honour
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           greater
           lustre
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           gracious
           acceptance
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           then
           if
           it
           were
           imposed
           upon
           them
           by
           a
           positive
           Law.
           Of
           whom
           we
           may
           affirm
           with
           safety
           ,
           as
           did
           Minutius
           of
           some
           Christians
           in
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           
             perpetua
             virginitate
             fruuntur
             poti●s
             quàm
             glori●ntur
             .
          
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           ●are
           enough
           ;
           what
           is
           that
           comes
           next
           ?
           let
           it
           be
           the
           religious
           Worship
           ascribed
           unto
           the
           blessed
           Virgin
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           name
           distinct
           is
           in
           the
           Schools
           entituled
           hyperdulia
           ,
           being
           a
           kind
           of
           veneration
           inferior
           unto
           that
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           greater
           then
           may
           be
           communicated
           to
           the
           other
           Saints
           .
           The
           Church
           in
           the
           beginning
           had
           been
           exercised
           with
           many
           Heresies
           touching
           the
           incarnation
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           :
           The
           Valentinians
           hold
           that
           he
           took
           not
           from
           her
           his
           humane
           nature
           ,
           but
           brought
           it
           with
           him
           from
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           with
           whom
           concurred
           Apollinaris
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Secundiani
             .
             Nestorius
          
           on
           the
           other
           side
           affirmed
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           was
           born
           of
           her
           was
           the
           
           Sonne
           of
           Mary
           ,
           but
           by
           no
           meanes
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           allowed
           not
           that
           she
           should
           be
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Mother
           of
           Christ
           .
           Helvidius
           and
           the
           Antidico-Maritan
           had
           a
           further
           reach
           ,
           and
           envied
           her
           the
           glorious
           title
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           affirming
           with
           like
           impudence
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           
             eam
             post
             Christum
             natum
             viro
             suo
             fuisse
             commixtam
             ,
          
           that
           after
           our
           Redeemers
           birth
           she
           was
           known
           by
           Joseph
           .
           In
           which
           respects
           ,
           both
           to
           restore
           her
           to
           her
           rights
           ,
           and
           to
           depress
           those
           Hereticks
           that
           had
           so
           debased
           her
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           have
           conferred
           upon
           her
           many
           glorious
           attributes
           ;
           but
           yet
           no
           more
           then
           she
           deserved
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           we
           finde
           the
           Titles
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Mother
           of
           God
           ,
           perpetual
           Virgin.
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           St.
           Cyril
           ,
           a
           most
           zealous
           persecutor
           of
           the
           Nestorian
           faction
           ,
           calls
           her
           
             pretiosum
             totius
             orbis
             thesaurum
             ,
             &c.
          
           the
           most
           rich
           Treasure
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           a
           Lamp
           that
           cannot
           be
           put
           out
           ,
           the
           Crown
           of
           Chastity
           ,
           and
           very
           Scepter
           of
           true
           Doctrine
           ;
           
             sceptrum
             rectae
             Doctrinae
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Scepter
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Faith
           ,
           as
           our
           Rhemists
           render
           it
           .
           Which
           honorarie
           attributes
           not
           being
           given
           ,
           (
           nor
           possibly
           appliable
           )
           to
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Saints
           in
           true
           antiquity
           ,
           as
           they
           proceeded
           then
           from
           a
           just
           necessity
           ,
           so
           were
           they
           afterwards
           continued
           without
           just
           offence
           .
           For
           who
           could
           reasonably
           conceive
           but
           that
           a
           greater
           reverence
           must
           be
           due
           to
           her
           then
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           sanctified
           and
           set
           apart
           for
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           the
           Mother
           of
           her
           Saviour
           ?
        
         
           Hitherto
           
             omnia
             bene
          
           ,
           for
           what
           hurt
           in
           this
           ?
           what
           soul
           so
           dull
           in
           her
           devotions
           ,
           so
           cold
           in
           her
           affections
           
           to
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           magnifie
           the
           Womb
           which
           bare
           him
           ,
           and
           blesse
           those
           papps
           that
           gave
           him
           suck
           ?
           Who
           could
           suspect
           that
           possibly
           there
           should
           be
           any
           tare
           in
           so
           fair
           a
           Field
           ?
           who
           could
           suppose
           that
           any
           warrantable
           honor
           done
           or
           tendred
           unto
           the
           Mother
           of
           our
           Lord
           (
           as
           Elizabeth
           styled
           her
           )
           did
           not
           redound
           unto
           the
           Sonne
           ?
           And
           certainly
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           those
           of
           Rome
           contained
           themselves
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           that
           
             O
             quàm
             te
             memorem
             virgo
          
           !
           their
           pious
           flourishes
           ,
           Rhetorical
           Apostrophes
           ,
           and
           devout
           Meditations
           went
           no
           higher
           then
           a
           Religious
           commemoration
           of
           her
           life
           and
           piety
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           more
           then
           what
           had
           warrant
           from
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Angel
           
             Gabriel
             ;
             Benedicta
             tu
             mulieribus
          
           would
           have
           born
           all
           that
           :
           nor
           had
           it
           done
           much
           hurt
           ,
           had
           they
           ventured
           further
           ,
           even
           to
           
             nec
             vox
             hominem
             sonat
          
           ,
           and
           made
           her
           somewhat
           more
           then
           mortal
           ,
           had
           they
           tarried
           there
           .
           But
           when
           they
           could
           not
           stop
           in
           the
           full
           careire
           ,
           and
           would
           needs
           hold
           it
           out
           to
           the
           
             D●a
             certè
          
           ,
           as
           Mantuan
           and
           Antonius
           in
           plain
           termes
           have
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           create
           her
           Queen
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           call
           her
           by
           the
           name
           of
           
             Regina
             Coeli
          
           ,
           then
           drew
           they
           very
           neere
           to
           the
           old
           Idolaters
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremy
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           did
           not
           go
           beyond
           them
           .
        
         
           This
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           see
           ,
           and
           so
           discern
           withall
           what
           a
           tare
           it
           proved
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           next
           upon
           the
           fruits
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           lesse
           in
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           this
           Virgin-Worship
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           ,
           then
           true
           Wheat
           indeed
           .
           Let
           us
           but
           look
           upon
           the
           fruits
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           that
           Anselm
           gives
           this
           reason
           ,
           why
           Christ
           when
           he
           ascended
           into
           Heaven
           left
           his
           Mother
           here
           ,
           
           
             Ne
             curiae
             coelesti
             veniret
             
             in
             dubium
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           fear
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           might
           have
           been
           distracted
           ,
           whom
           they
           should
           first
           go
           out
           to
           meet
           ,
           their
           Lord
           or
           their
           Lady
           ,
           that
           
             Bernardin
             Senensis
          
           ,
           one
           of
           her
           especial
           votaries
           ,
           doth
           not
           fear
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Mariam
             plura
             fecisse
             Deo
             quàm
             fecit
             Deus
             toti
             generi
             humano
             ,
          
           that
           she
           did
           more
           to
           Christ
           in
           being
           his
           Mother
           ,
           then
           Christ
           hath
           done
           to
           all
           Mankind
           in
           being
           their
           Saviour
           :
           That
           
             Gabriel
             Biel
          
           ,
           a
           School-man
           of
           good
           note
           and
           credit
           ,
           hath
           shared
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           World
           betwixt
           God
           and
           her
           ,
           God
           keeping
           justice
           to
           himself
           ,
           
             miscricordia
             matri
             virgini
             concessa
          
           ,
           and
           left
           to
           her
           the
           free
           dispensing
           of
           his
           mercies
           .
           That
           
             Petrus
             Damian
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           she
           mediates
           for
           any
           of
           her
           Supplicants
           with
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           
             non
             rogat
             ut
             ancilla
             ,
             sed
             imperat
             ut
             domina
             ,
          
           she
           begs
           not
           of
           him
           as
           an
           Handmaid
           ,
           but
           commands
           as
           a
           Mistress
           :
           that
           Bonaventure
           ,
           in
           composing
           of
           our
           Ladies
           Psalter
           ,
           hath
           applyed
           to
           her
           what
           ever
           was
           intended
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           :
           and
           finally
           ,
           that
           Bellarmine
           hath
           made
           no
           difference
           between
           the
           veneration
           due
           to
           her
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           doth
           of
           right
           belong
           unto
           Christ
           as
           man.
           Add
           unto
           these
           their
           usage
           of
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           in
           point
           of
           practise
           ,
           saying
           so
           many
           
             Ave
             Maries
          
           for
           one
           single
           
             Pater
             Noster
          
           ,
           hearing
           so
           many
           Masses
           of
           our
           Lady
           ,
           and
           not
           one
           of
           Christs
           ;
           decking
           her
           Images
           with
           all
           cost
           and
           cunning
           that
           mans
           wit
           can
           reach
           ,
           when
           his
           poor
           Statues
           stand
           neglected
           ,
           as
           not
           worth
           the
           looking
           after
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           if
           we
           should
           add
           ,
           what
           could
           be
           imagined
           but
           that
           the
           Apostles
           were
           mistaken
           when
           they
           made
           the
           Creed
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           not
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           the
           Virgin-Mother
           
           that
           suffered
           under
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           was
           crucified
           ,
           dead
           and
           buried
           for
           the
           sin
           of
           man
           ?
        
         
           You
           see
           then
           what
           most
           monstrous
           tares
           have
           grown
           up
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           under
           the
           new
           devise
           of
           Hyperdulia
           .
           Let
           us
           next
           see
           what
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           carrieth
           with
           it
           ,
           what
           a
           strange
           multitude
           of
           tares
           that
           one
           word
           doth
           carry
           .
           The
           Cardinall
           makes
           this
           difference
           between
           the
           termes
           ,
           
             hanc
             sanctis
             caeteris
          
           ,
           that
           that
           belongs
           indifferently
           to
           all
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             illam
             humanitati
             Christi
             &
             matri
             ejus
          
           ;
           but
           this
           alone
           to
           Christs
           humane
           nature
           only
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           Mother
           .
           The
           ground
           of
           the
           distinction
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           differ
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           indeed
           rather
           how
           they
           differ
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           canvasse
           for
           the
           present
           .
           Suffice
           it
           that
           in
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           they
           comprehend
           both
           prayers
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           adoration
           of
           their
           Images
           .
           And
           first
           for
           prayers
           unto
           the
           Saints
           ,
           the
           Fathers
           taught
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           departed
           pray
           for
           us
           ,
           as
           fellow-members
           with
           them
           of
           that
           mystical
           body
           whereof
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           the
           head
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           unquestionably
           true
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           general
           ,
           so
           was
           it
           thought
           by
           
             Maximus
             Taurinensis
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           improbably
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Saints
           none
           were
           more
           constant
           in
           it
           then
           the
           holy
           Martyrs
           ,
           
             qui
             &
             supplicia
             pro
             nobis
             pertulere
             ,
          
           who
           suffered
           death
           for
           our
           incouragement
           and
           confirmation
           .
           In
           this
           regard
           the
           faithful
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           used
           to
           repair
           unto
           their
           Tombs
           ,
           and
           did
           there
           offer
           up
           their
           supplications
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ;
           next
           ,
           ventured
           to
           implore
           the
           Lord
           to
           grant
           them
           their
           desires
           and
           prayers
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           blessed
           sake
           of
           those
           Saints
           and
           Martyrs
           at
           whose
           Tombs
           they
           kneeled
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           end
           began
           to
           implore
           the
           Martyrs
           to
           recommend
           
           their
           prayers
           to
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           ,
           for
           their
           more
           quick
           dispatch
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           .
           By
           which
           degrees
           came
           in
           the
           invocation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           ther
           with
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Religious
           worship
           of
           them
           which
           the
           Schools
           maintain
           ,
           and
           is
           defended
           for
           good
           Doctrine
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           This
           Doctrine
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           it
           is
           ,
           whether
           wheat
           or
           tare
           ,
           must
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           fruits
           :
           and
           if
           we
           bring
           it
           once
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           this
           Doctrine
           will
           at
           full
           appear
           .
           For
           what
           did
           follow
           hereupon
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Saints
           were
           made
           our
           Mediators
           at
           the
           Throne
           of
           Grace
           ?
           every
           man
           choosing
           some
           or
           other
           of
           those
           blessed
           Spirits
           to
           be
           his
           Advocate
           and
           Intercessor
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           meanwhile
           neglected
           ,
           or
           but
           little
           thought
           of
           ▪
           Nay
           ,
           they
           went
           so
           far
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           fain
           to
           mediate
           with
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           if
           their
           passions
           ,
           and
           not
           his
           ,
           had
           been
           the
           meritorious
           causes
           of
           Redemption
           :
           as
           in
           that
           prayer
           of
           the
           Portuice
           touching
           
             Thomas
             Becket
             ,
             Christe
             Jesu
             per
             Thomae
             vulnera
             quae
             nos
             ligant
             relaxa
             scelera
             .
          
           Nor
           stayed
           they
           there
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           made
           their
           prayers
           unto
           them
           ,
           so
           did
           they
           come
           at
           last
           to
           make
           their
           vowes
           ,
           not
           by
           but
           to
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           to
           dedicate
           unto
           their
           proper
           and
           immediate
           service
           ,
           Temples
           ,
           and
           Festivalls
           ,
           and
           Altars
           ,
           and
           set
           forms
           of
           worship
           ;
           which
           being
           all
           materiall
           parts
           and
           circumstances
           of
           religious
           adoration
           ,
           and
           so
           confessed
           to
           be
           even
           by
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           hath
           so
           plunged
           poor
           ignorant
           people
           into
           grosse
           and
           palpable
           Idolatry
           ;
           it
           having
           been
           the
           constant
           Doctrine
           of
           Antiquity
           ,
           that
           all
           religious
           worship
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           is
           so
           peculiar
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           without
           manifest
           Idolatry
           
           it
           cannot
           be
           communicated
           unto
           any
           creature
           .
           And
           howsoever
           those
           of
           wit
           and
           learning
           have
           found
           a
           mentall
           reservation
           to
           deceive
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           that
           will
           prove
           no
           plaster
           for
           the
           general
           sore
           ,
           nor
           save
           the
           common
           people
           from
           the
           down●
           right
           sins
           .
           The
           Cardinall
           indeed
           thus
           resolves
           the
           case
           ▪
           
             Licet
             dicere
             ,
             S.
             Petre
             miserere
             mei
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           it
           is
           lawful
           for
           us
           men
           to
           pray
           unto
           S.
           Peter
           to
           have
           mercy
           upon
           us
           ,
           to
           save
           us
           ,
           and
           set
           open
           to
           us
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           grant
           us
           health
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           we
           want
           ,
           
             modò
             intelligamus
             his
             precibus
             &
             meritis
             ,
          
           if
           so
           we
           understand
           it
           thus
           ,
           Do
           all
           these
           things
           that
           I
           request
           by
           thy
           prayers
           and
           merits
           .
           But
           this
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           of
           Bellarmine
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           wit
           ,
           how
           many
           of
           the
           vulgar
           sort
           have
           ever
           learnt
           or
           practised
           such
           a
           reservation
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           how
           farre
           it
           may
           extenuate
           and
           excuse
           the
           sin
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           is
           also
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Images
           ,
           first
           introduced
           into
           the
           Church
           for
           Ornament
           ,
           history
           and
           imitation
           .
           
             Sic
             &
             defunctis
             praemium
             ,
             &
             posteris
             dabatur
             exemplum
             ,
          
           as
           Minutius
           hath
           it
           .
           Had
           they
           stayed
           there
           ,
           it
           had
           been
           well
           ,
           and
           no
           fault
           found
           with
           them
           .
           They
           might
           have
           used
           them
           so
           
             sans
             question
          
           ,
           and
           therewithall
           have
           given
           them
           that
           respect
           and
           reverence
           which
           properly
           belongs
           to
           the
           similitude
           and
           representations
           of
           celestiall
           things
           .
           Posterity
           had
           never
           questioned
           them
           or
           their
           proceed●ngs
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           had
           they
           gone
           no
           further
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Schools
           began
           to
           state
           it
           ,
           that
           
             idem
             honor
             debetur
             imagini
             &
             exemplari
             ,
          
           that
           the
           same
           veneration
           was
           to
           be
           afforded
           to
           the
           Type
           and
           Prototype
           ,
           then
           came
           the
           Doctrine
           to
           the
           growth
           ,
           to
           
             fecisset
             fructum
          
           .
           When
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           was
           
           first
           so
           stated
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           determine
           ,
           and
           indeed
           not
           necessary
           .
           It
           is
           enough
           that
           we
           behold
           it
           in
           the
           fruits
           .
           And
           what
           fruits
           think
           you
           could
           it
           beare
           ,
           but
           most
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           greater
           then
           which
           was
           never
           known
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ?
           witness
           their
           praying
           ,
           not
           before
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           Crucifix
           ,
           and
           calling
           on
           the
           very
           Crosse
           ,
           the
           wooden
           and
           materiall
           Crosse
           ,
           both
           to
           increase
           their
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           remit
           their
           sins
           .
           
             Auge
             piis
             justitiam
             ,
             &
             reis
             dona
             veniam
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Portesst
           had
           it
           .
           Nor
           could
           we
           look
           for
           better
           fruit
           from
           so
           lewd
           a
           Tenet
           ,
           it
           being
           defended
           in
           the
           Schools
           ,
           that
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           is
           to
           be
           worshipped
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           highest
           kind
           of
           worship
           in
           their
           own
           opinion
           ,
           
             cum
             Christus
             adoretur
             adoratione
             latriae
          
           ,
           because
           that
           kind
           of
           Adoration
           doth
           properly
           belong
           to
           Christ
           our
           Lord.
           And
           for
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           that
           observe
           with
           what
           laborious
           Pilgrimages
           ,
           magnificent
           processions
           ,
           solemn
           offerings
           ;
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           with
           what
           affections
           ,
           prayers
           ,
           and
           humble
           bendings
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           &
           are
           worshipped
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           might
           very
           easily
           conceive
           that
           she
           was
           once
           again
           relapsed
           to
           her
           ancient
           Paganisme
           .
        
         
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           relieve
           themselves
           in
           this
           desperate
           plunge
           ,
           they
           have
           excogitated
           many
           fine
           distinctions
           ,
           as
           terminative
           and
           objective
           ,
           
             propriè
             &
             impropriè
             ,
             per
             se
             &
             per
             accidens
          
           ;
           which
           howsoever
           they
           may
           satisfie
           the
           more
           learned
           sort
           ,
           are
           not
           intelligible
           to
           poor
           simple
           people
           .
           What
           said
           I
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           they
           may
           give
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           learned
           ?
           No
           such
           matter
           verily
           ;
           for
           Bellarmine
           himself
           confesseth
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           hold
           that
           any
           of
           the
           Images
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           are
           to
           be
           honoured
           with
           that
           kind
           of
           worship
           ,
           
           which
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           fain
           to
           find
           out
           many
           a
           nice
           distinction
           ,
           
             quas
             vix
             ipsi
             intelligunt
             ,
             nedum
             populus
             imperitus
             ,
          
           which
           they
           themselves
           ,
           much
           lesse
           poor
           ignorant
           people
           ,
           could
           not
           understand
           :
           which
           makes
           me
           think
           ,
           that
           sure
           the
           Cardinall
           was
           infatuated
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           dotage
           ,
           himself
           defining
           positively
           in
           the
           self-same
           page
           ,
           
             Imagines
             Christi
             impropriè
             &
             per
             accidens
             posse
             honorari
             cultu
             latriae
             ,
          
           that
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           distinction
           ,
           our
           Saviours
           Images
           may
           be
           adored
           with
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           And
           this
           I
           may
           account
           for
           another
           fruit
           of
           this
           Image-worship
           ,
           that
           it
           drawes
           down
           on
           them
           that
           use
           it
           that
           curse
           recited
           in
           the
           
             Psalms
             ,
             viz.
             That
             such
             as
             worship
             them
             are
             like
             unto
             them
             .
          
           Add
           unto
           these
           the
           scandall
           which
           is
           hereby
           given
           unto
           Jewes
           and
           Turks
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           hindrance
           which
           it
           doth
           occasion
           unto
           their
           conversion
           ,
           who
           do
           abominate
           nothing
           more
           in
           all
           Christianity
           then
           this
           profane
           and
           impious
           adoration
           of
           Images
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           we
           may
           affirm
           that
           of
           the
           present
           Romans
           ,
           which
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           ancient
           ,
           
             nomen
             Dei
             per
             vos
             blasphematnr
             inter
             gentes
             ,
          
           that
           by
           their
           meanes
           God
           is
           blasphemed
           among
           the
           Gentiles
           .
        
         
           
             In●initum
             est
             ire
             per
             singula
          
           ;
           To
           run
           through
           all
           particulars
           in
           this
           manner
           were
           an
           infinite
           business
           .
           Suffice
           it
           that
           there
           is
           no
           point
           in
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           us
           ,
           the
           falshood
           and
           absurdity
           whereof
           is
           not
           discovered
           in
           the
           fruits
           ,
           in
           
             fecisset
             fructum
          
           ,
           however
           it
           lay
           hid
           in
           
             crevisset
             herba
          
           .
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           indulgences
           and
           merchantable
           pardons
           to
           be
           bought
           for
           money
           ,
           what
           fruit
           doth
           it
           produce
           but
           licentious
           living
           ,
           when
           for
           so
           small
           a
           trifle
           one
           might
           purchase
           pardon
           ,
           
             non
             solum
             pro
             praeteritis
             ,
             verùmetiam
             pro
             
             futuris
             ,
          
           not
           only
           for
           sins
           past
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           to
           come
           .
           The
           holding
           back
           of
           Scripture
           from
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           and
           celebrating
           Gods
           divine
           service
           in
           an
           unknown
           Tongue
           ,
           what
           fruits
           do
           they
           afford
           but
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           holy
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           blind
           obedience
           to
           the
           precepts
           of
           sinful
           men
           ,
           and
           coldness
           in
           the
           exercise
           of
           devotion
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           contempt
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           and
           whole
           Commandements
           ?
           The
           equalizing
           of
           their
           own
           Traditions
           with
           Gods
           holy
           word
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           late
           Trent-Councel
           ,
           what
           fruits
           doth
           it
           afford
           but
           contempt
           of
           Scripture
           ?
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           that
           Church
           in
           the
           point
           of
           merit
           ,
           what
           fruits
           doth
           it
           produce
           but
           high
           presumption
           ?
           or
           that
           of
           transubstantiation
           ,
           but
           most
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ?
           or
           that
           of
           half
           Communion
           ,
           but
           most
           horrible
           Sacriledge
           ?
           Such
           fruits
           ,
           if
           all
           meanes
           else
           should
           fail
           us
           ,
           would
           serve
           sufficiently
           to
           manifest
           and
           declare
           their
           noxious
           nature
           ,
           and
           thereby
           make
           us
           able
           to
           determine
           of
           them
           ,
           though
           none
           at
           all
           observed
           them
           when
           they
           were
           in
           semine
           ,
           and
           few
           were
           able
           to
           distinguish
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           in
           
             herba
             :
             Nam
             quod
             latebat
             in
             herba
             manifestatur
             in
             spica
             ,
             &
             quod
             celatur
             in
             germine
             aperitur
             in
             fructu
             ,
          
           as
           saith
           Paschasius
           on
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           You
           see
           by
           this
           that
           hath
           been
           spoken
           that
           there
           are
           other
           meanes
           still
           left
           us
           by
           Gods
           infinite
           mercy
           ,
           to
           know
           Gods
           Seed
           from
           Satans
           ,
           the
           good
           Wheat
           from
           tares
           ;
           besides
           the
           observation
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           
             Ex
             sructibus
             corum
             cognoscetis
             eos
          
           ,
           by
           their
           fruits
           ye
           shall
           know
           them
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           triall
           of
           these
           tares
           is
           not
           made
           only
           by
           the
           fruits
           ;
           the
           fruits
           first
           brought
           them
           to
           apparuerunt
           ,
           made
           them
           plain
           and
           visible
           ,
           and
           brought
           
           them
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           open
           Court.
           But
           having
           entred
           their
           appearance
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           tried
           and
           judged
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           Lord
           hath
           given
           it
           for
           a
           Rule
           ,
           
             ad
             legem
             &
             testimonium
          
           ▪
           that
           in
           all
           doubtful
           controversies
           ,
           we
           should
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           law
           and
           testimonies
           .
           And
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           being
           asked
           his
           judgement
           touching
           the
           business
           of
           Divorce
           ,
           refers
           himself
           to
           the
           first
           Institution
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             sic
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           So
           that
           whoever
           can
           demonstrate
           from
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           either
           the
           Doctrine
           or
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           differeth
           from
           that
           which
           was
           first
           preached
           and
           published
           by
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           doth
           manifestly
           prove
           a
           change
           therein
           ;
           nay
           prove
           as
           forcibly
           that
           they
           have
           departed
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           was
           once
           given
           to
           the
           Saints
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           could
           ,
           or
           did
           demonstrate
           all
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           in
           what
           Country
           ,
           every
           particular
           deviation
           and
           corruption
           did
           at
           first
           creep
           in
           .
           
             Quid
             verba
             audiam
             ,
             cùm
             facta
             videam
             ?
          
           what
           need
           we
           search
           for
           circumstances
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           the
           substance
           ;
           or
           look
           into
           the
           root
           ,
           when
           we
           see
           the
           fruit
           ?
        
         
           But
           here
           may
           those
           of
           Rome
           reply
           and
           say
           ,
           Are
           there
           no
           ●ares
           at
           all
           in
           your
           reformation
           ?
           are
           all
           your
           Geese
           Swans
           ?
           and
           your
           Grain
           good
           Wheat
           ?
           Did
           Satan
           never
           take
           you
           sleeping
           ?
           Whence
           is
           it
           then
           we
           see
           amongst
           you
           such
           opposition
           to
           all
           publick
           Orders
           ,
           such
           a
           neglect
           of
           fasting
           ,
           such
           contempt
           of
           holy
           dayes
           ,
           though
           both
           of
           Apostolical
           institution
           ?
           such
           practises
           and
           attempts
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           though
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           ?
           such
           quarrelling
           against
           those
           sacred
           Ceremonies
           in
           Gods
           publick
           service
           ,
           
           which
           you
           pretend
           to
           be
           derived
           from
           most
           pure
           antiquity
           ?
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           we
           have
           observed
           such
           Covenants
           and
           Combinations
           against
           lawful
           Government
           ;
           such
           obstinate
           and
           strong
           ,
           if
           not
           perverse
           resistance
           against
           just
           Authority
           of
           your
           supreme
           Lord
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           temporal
           matters
           as
           Ecclesiastical
           ;
           such
           common
           stocks
           and
           contributions
           to
           support
           your
           factions
           ,
           and
           relieve
           those
           that
           are
           condemned
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ?
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           there
           are
           maintained
           amongst
           you
           such
           blasphemies
           ,
           in
           laying
           upon
           God
           the
           blame
           of
           sin
           ;
           such
           Stoicisme
           in
           necessitating
           all
           mens
           actions
           by
           the
           fatality
           of
           Gods
           Decrees
           ;
           such
           Donatisme
           in
           appropriating
           to
           some
           few
           amongst
           you
           the
           names
           of
           Saints
           and
           true
           Professors
           ?
           
             Qui
             alterum
             incusat
             probri
             ,
             &c.
          
           you
           that
           have
           found
           so
           many
           tares
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           had
           best
           be
           sure
           that
           your
           own
           floore
           be
           very
           throughly
           purged
           ,
           and
           your
           wheat
           well
           winnowed
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           search
           not
           our
           wounds
           with
           too
           sharp
           an
           hand
           ,
           till
           you
           have
           cleansed
           and
           cured
           your
           own
           .
        
         
           This
           they
           object
           ;
           and
           what
           shall
           we
           return
           for
           answer
           ?
           We
           will
           be
           more
           ingenious
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           confess
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           put
           them
           to
           the
           needless
           trouble
           of
           looking
           after
           the
           particulars
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           .
           Too
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           amongst
           us
           ,
           though
           not
           of
           us
           ,
           have
           set
           on
           foot
           those
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           pursued
           those
           practises
           ,
           which
           are
           become
           a
           scandal
           to
           our
           Reformation
           and
           further
           will
           dishonour
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           time
           subvert
           it
           ,
           if
           care
           and
           order
           be
           not
           taken
           to
           prevent
           the
           mischief
           .
           We
           see
           them
           in
           their
           fruits
           already
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           brought
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           apparuerunt
           .
           But
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           whose
           ,
           and
           what
           fruits
           they
           bear
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           aimed
           
           at
           in
           those
           innovations
           which
           they
           have
           thrust
           upon
           this
           Church
           ,
           and
           yet
           cry
           out
           of
           innovations
           ,
           as
           if
           these
           were
           none
           ,
           I
           cannot
           shew
           you
           for
           the
           present
           .
           The
           time
           is
           too
           far
           spent
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           past
           ,
           to
           venture
           on
           a
           new
           Discovery
           ;
           but
           what
           is
           wanting
           now
           ,
           shall
           be
           made
           good
           hereafter
           at
           next
           setting
           out
           ,
           when
           I
           shall
           come
           to
           the
           
             unde
             haec
             zizania
          
           ,
           in
           the
           following
           verse
           .
           Have
           patience
           but
           till
           then
           ,
           I
           will
           pay
           you
           all
           :
           which
           that
           I
           may
           the
           better
           look
           for
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           tire
           your
           patience
           further
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ;
           and
           therefore
           here
           I
           will
           conclude
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           V.
           
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             12.
             1639.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             So
             the
             Servants
             of
             the
             Housholder
             came
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             didst
             not
             thou
             sowe
             good
             Seed
             in
             thy
             Field
             ?
             from
             whence
             then
             hath
             it
             tares
             ?
          
        
         
           
             PRimus
             felicitatis
             gradus
             est
             non
             peccare
             ,
          
           
           &c.
           The
           first
           degree
           of
           happiness
           is
           not
           to
           sin
           :
           The
           second
           ,
           to
           be
           sensible
           of
           a
           fault
           committed
           .
           It
           had
           been
           well
           done
           of
           the
           servants
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           to
           have
           been
           careful
           in
           their
           Masters
           business
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           given
           the
           enemy
           advantage
           by
           their
           dull
           security
           ,
           for
           the
           dispersing
           of
           his
           tares
           .
           And
           it
           was
           well
           done
           ,
           although
           not
           so
           well
           ,
           that
           they
           discerned
           them
           in
           good
           time
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           destroyed
           Gods
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           devoured
           his
           Wheat
           .
           A
           fault
           had
           been
           committed
           by
           their
           sloth
           and
           drowsiness
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           too
           well
           ;
           but
           every
           man
           was
           willing
           to
           excuse
           himself
           ,
           
           and
           cast
           the
           blame
           upon
           his
           fellow
           .
           
             Proprium
             est
             humano
             ingenio
             omnia
             sibi
             remittere
             ,
             nihil
             aliis
             ,
          
           said
           Velleius
           rightly
           .
           And
           tares
           they
           saw
           sprung
           up
           
           which
           they
           had
           not
           sowen
           ;
           but
           how
           they
           came
           there
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           tell
           :
           certain
           they
           were
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           sowen
           good
           seed
           in
           their
           Masters
           Field
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Field
           was
           well
           manured
           ,
           and
           fitted
           for
           so
           great
           a
           blessing
           .
           To
           see
           this
           Field
           so
           dressed
           and
           cultivated
           ,
           overgrown
           with
           tares
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ignorant
           withall
           what
           malicious
           hand
           had
           plotted
           and
           performed
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           ,
           must
           needs
           produce
           both
           wonder
           and
           amazement
           in
           their
           doubtful
           mindes
           :
           therefore
           as
           well
           to
           satisfie
           their
           Master
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           sowen
           good
           seed
           in
           his
           blessed
           Field
           ,
           according
           unto
           his
           appointment
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           satisfied
           themselves
           ,
           whence
           those
           tares
           should
           come
           ,
           they
           came
           unto
           the
           Housholder
           ,
           and
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Domine
             ,
             nonne
             seminasti
             bonum
             semen
             ?
          
           Sir
           ,
           
             Didst
             not
             thou
             sowe
             good
             Seed
             in
             thy
             Field
             ?
             whence
             then
             hath
             it
             tares
             ?
          
        
         
           In
           our
           discourse
           upon
           this
           Text
           ,
           I
           shall
           present
           you
           with
           an
           Explication
           ,
           and
           an
           Application
           :
           an
           Explication
           for
           the
           Text
           ,
           an
           Application
           for
           the
           time
           .
           In
           the
           first
           general
           ,
           the
           Explication
           ,
           we
           shall
           behold
           the
           servants
           of
           this
           Parable
           in
           their
           addresse
           unto
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           their
           conference
           with
           him
           .
           In
           the
           next
           general
           ,
           the
           Application
           ,
           we
           shall
           endeavour
           a
           discovery
           of
           those
           tares
           and
           errors
           which
           have
           been
           sowen
           by
           Satan
           in
           this
           Field
           of
           God.
           And
           first
           ,
           we
           must
           begin
           with
           the
           Explication
           ,
           and
           therein
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           address
           .
           
             Sic
             accedentes
             s●rvi
             patris-familias
          
           ,
           so
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Housholder
           came
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             Frustra
             quaeritur
             quod
             per
             viam
             suam
             non
             quaeritur
             .
          
           
           There
           is
           but
           one
           way
           leading
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           misse
           do
           rather
           wander
           then
           travel
           ,
           and
           
           shall
           finde
           their
           journey
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           without
           end
           or
           profit
           .
           The
           servants
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           were
           at
           a
           losse
           among
           themselves
           touching
           the
           unde
           of
           these
           ●ares
           ;
           That
           there
           they
           were
           ,
           even
           ripe
           and
           ready
           for
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           that
           they
           saw
           too
           plainly
           ;
           but
           how
           they
           came
           there
           ,
           ▪
           who
           it
           was
           that
           sowed
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           yet
           discovered
           ;
           nor
           was
           it
           probable
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           had
           committed
           so
           great
           a
           villany
           would
           confess
           the
           action
           .
           The
           taking
           of
           their
           opportunity
           ,
           
             cùm
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           servants
           were
           asleep
           ,
           did
           manifestly
           shew
           ,
           that
           by
           whomever
           it
           was
           done
           ,
           it
           was
           intended
           for
           a
           work
           of
           darkness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           very
           little
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           themselves
           would
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           open
           light
           .
           In
           this
           uncertainty
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           found
           no
           better
           way
           to
           inform
           themselves
           ,
           
           then
           to
           repair
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           celestiall
           Housholder
           ,
           
             whose
             eyes
             do
             neither
             sleep
             nor
             slumber
             .
          
           Gods
           eye
           is
           alwayes
           open
           ,
           though
           his
           servants
           sleep
           ;
           
           
             Interest
             tenebris
          
           ,
           saith
           Minutius
           ,
           no
           darknesse
           is
           so
           grosse
           which
           he
           cannot
           penetrate
           ,
           nor
           fact
           so
           secret
           and
           obscure
           which
           he
           discerns
           not
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           
             totus
             oculus
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             totum
             lumen
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           kept
           ignorant
           of
           mens
           private
           practises
           ,
           how
           close
           soever
           they
           are
           carried
           .
           
             Can
             any
             man
             hide
             himself
             in
             secret
             places
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             shall
             not
             see
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Almighty
          
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           ruled
           case
           in
           the
           point
           before
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Jewish
           Church
           ,
           in
           all
           doubtful
           cases
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           they
           continued
           in
           Gods
           grace
           and
           favour
           ,
           to
           ask
           for
           counsel
           of
           the
           Lord.
           No
           resolution
           so
           perspicuous
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           came
           from
           God
           in
           his
           holy
           Tabernacle
           ,
           or
           was
           delivered
           by
           his
           Seers
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           
             Deus
             de
             Deo
          
           ,
           God
           of
           God
           ;
           
           so
           he
           is
           also
           
             lumen
             de
             lumine
          
           ,
           light
           of
           light
           .
           His
           providence
           as
           watchful
           ,
           and
           his
           eye
           as
           piercing
           as
           that
           of
           his
           Almighty
           Father
           .
           No
           better
           resolution
           of
           a
           doubtful
           case
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           might
           be
           had
           from
           him
           ,
           
             Domine
             quò
             eamus
             ?
             Lord
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Peter
             ,
             whither
             shall
             we
             go
             ?
          
           
           
             thou
             hast
             the
             words
             of
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           Himself
           ,
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           gives
           them
           more
           incouragement
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           him
           in
           their
           doubts
           and
           difficulties
           .
           
             Ego
             sum
             via
             ,
             veritas
             &
             vita
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             ,
          
           John
           14.
           
           The
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           need
           not
           make
           a
           question
           ,
           either
           of
           finding
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           in
           search
           of
           ,
           or
           gaining
           life
           eternal
           ,
           which
           they
           sought
           by
           truth
           :
           when
           he
           which
           was
           the
           Journies
           end
           ,
           was
           the
           way
           also
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           my
           minde
           St.
           Bernard
           descants
           very
           pretily
           on
           that
           Text
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           
             Eamus
             ergo
             post
             Christum
             ,
             quia
             est
             veritas
             ,
             per
             Christum
             ,
             quia
             est
             via
             ;
             ad
             Christum
             ,
             quia
             est
             vita
             .
          
           Let
           us
           walk
           after
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           truth
           ;
           by
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           way
           ;
           to
           Christ
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           life
           .
           St.
           Austin
           also
           gives
           us
           a
           good
           hint
           for
           our
           direction
           in
           this
           journey
           ,
           both
           for
           truth
           and
           life
           ;
           
             Non
             est
             quò
             eamus
             nisi
             ad
             te
             ,
             non
             est
             quà
             eamus
             nisi
             per
             te
             ;
             Whither
             O
             Lord
             shall
             we
             repair
             but
             to
             thee
             ?
             and
             which
             way
             shall
             we
             come
             unto
             thee
             ,
             if
             we
             come
             not
             by
             thee
             ?
          
           The
           Servants
           here
           were
           well
           acquainted
           with
           this
           way
           ,
           they
           knew
           none
           better
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           God
           inhabits
           
             in
             luce
             inaccessibili
          
           ,
           in
           light
           inaccessible
           ,
           yet
           he
           was
           easie
           of
           access
           unto
           them
           that
           fear
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           accedentes
           ,
           they
           came
           unto
           him
           .
        
         
           
             Accedentes
             autem
             servi
          
           ,
           So
           the
           Servants
           came
           .
           The
           servants
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           they
           came
           not
           one
           by
           one
           to
           make
           their
           own
           excuse
           apart
           ,
           they
           
           came
           all
           together
           .
           They
           had
           been
           faulty
           all
           alike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           a
           check
           were
           feared
           ,
           good
           reason
           they
           should
           be
           all
           partakers
           of
           it
           .
           The
           
             Heathen
             Orator
          
           thought
           it
           an
           equitable
           point
           ,
           
           
             ut
             qui
             in
             eadem
             causa
             fuerunt
             ,
             in
             eadem
             item
             essent
             fortuna
             ,
          
           that
           they
           who
           had
           been
           interessed
           in
           the
           self-same
           business
           ,
           should
           beare
           their
           equal
           shares
           in
           the
           self
           same
           fortune
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           not
           the
           business
           that
           they
           were
           in
           quest
           of
           .
           Their
           errand
           was
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           be
           satisfied
           upon
           the
           
             unde
             haec
             zizania
          
           ,
           whence
           the
           tares
           should
           come
           ;
           but
           to
           enquire
           their
           Masters
           pleasure
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           sitting
           to
           be
           done
           on
           the
           discovery
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
          
           ?
           
           as
           it
           follows
           after
           :
           this
           was
           indeed
           a
           weighty
           business
           ,
           such
           as
           required
           a
           generall
           unanimity
           ,
           and
           a
           joynt
           assistance
           .
           The
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           no
           easie
           work
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           undertaken
           by
           a
           single
           man.
           It
           is
           a
           business
           that
           requires
           much
           help
           ,
           and
           many
           hands
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           hands
           to
           work
           together
           to
           one
           end
           ,
           God
           blessing
           their
           endeavours
           by
           his
           Grace
           and
           Spirit
           .
           Tacitus
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Britains
           ,
           
           that
           though
           a
           very
           valiant
           Nation
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           very
           easily
           made
           a
           thrall
           to
           
             Rome
             ,
             quòd
             in
             commune
             non
             consul●bant
             ,
          
           because
           they
           never
           held
           together
           ,
           never
           communicating
           for
           the
           common
           safety
           either
           their
           counsels
           or
           their
           purses
           .
           I
           hope
           we
           never
           shall
           again
           commit
           that
           error
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           dangerous
           Symptoms
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           may
           instruct
           us
           better
           :
           who
           howsoever
           they
           had
           done
           amisse
           by
           their
           former
           drowsiness
           ,
           in
           giving
           Satan
           opportunity
           to
           sowe
           his
           tares
           ,
           yet
           now
           they
           are
           resolved
           to
           combine
           together
           ,
           for
           the
           preventing
           of
           all
           further
           mischief
           .
           
             Accedentes
             autem
             servi
          
           ,
           so
           the
           servants
           came
           .
        
         
         
           Well
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           ,
           and
           well
           come
           ,
           what
           comes
           after
           next
           ?
           
             Dixerunt
             ei
          
           ,
           they
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           it
           seemes
           they
           stood
           not
           mute
           not
           fearful
           ,
        
         
           
             —
             Alter
             in
             alterius
             jactantes
             lumina
             vultus
             ,
             
          
        
         
           looking
           on
           one
           another
           who
           should
           first
           begin
           .
           They
           saw
           the
           Church
           in
           no
           small
           danger
           of
           approching
           ruine
           ,
           by
           the
           quick
           spreading
           of
           those
           tares
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           thought
           it
           fit
           to
           know
           truly
           how
           the
           matter
           stood
           :
           not
           that
           he
           needed
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           looked
           that
           they
           should
           tell
           him
           .
           The
           Lord
           knowes
           our
           necessities
           before
           we
           ask
           ,
           yet
           he
           expects
           that
           we
           should
           call
           upon
           him
           in
           our
           servent
           prayers
           .
           He
           knowes
           more
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           frailties
           then
           we
           do
           our selves
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           hath
           enjoyned
           us
           to
           confession
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           ,
           to
           keep
           on
           foot
           an
           intercourse
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           ,
           to
           rouze
           our
           spirits
           ,
           and
           inflame
           our
           zeal
           ,
           and
           quicken
           our
           devotions
           .
           
             Dixerunt
             ei
          
           ,
           they
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ;
           What
           ,
           spake
           they
           all
           together
           ,
           as
           they
           came
           together
           ?
           I
           believe
           not
           so
           :
           God
           is
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           not
           of
           confusion
           .
           They
           therefore
           which
           repair
           unto
           him
           ,
           must
           come
           unto
           him
           in
           an
           orderly
           and
           decent
           way
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           most
           likely
           that
           they
           had
           some
           Speaker
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           charge
           the
           representing
           of
           the
           common
           businesse
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           spake
           by
           turns
           ,
           as
           occasion
           served
           .
           And
           yet
           they
           are
           all
           joyned
           
             in
             dixerunt
          
           here
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           howsoever
           they
           had
           many
           tongues
           ,
           they
           had
           all
           one
           voyce
           ;
           or
           that
           whoever
           spake
           ,
           spake
           the
           mindes
           of
           all
           .
           Such
           unity
           of
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           is
           to
           God
           most
           grateful
           ,
           being
           the
           best
           expression
           of
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           .
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           rest
           upon
           the
           
             quod
             sit
          
           ,
           that
           they
           
           came
           and
           said
           ,
           we
           must
           examine
           next
           what
           it
           was
           they
           said
           .
           They
           craved
           access
           upon
           no
           other
           ground
           and
           motive
           ,
           but
           to
           come
           to
           conference
           .
           That
           was
           the
           thing
           most
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           accedentes
           ,
           in
           their
           coming
           to
           him
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           Proeme
           to
           this
           conference
           ,
           they
           propose
           two
           questions
           :
           first
           ,
           
             Domine
             ,
             nonne
             seminasti
             bonum
             semen
             ?
             Sir
             ,
             didst
             not
             thou
             sowe
             good
             Seed
             in
             thy
             Field
             ?
          
           next
           ,
           
             unde
             haec
             zizania
             ?
             whence
             then
             hath
             it
             tares
             ?
          
           In
           one
           of
           these
           there
           was
           no
           satisfaction
           needful
           ;
           for
           none
           knew
           better
           then
           themselves
           ,
           that
           God
           had
           sowen
           it
           with
           his
           choysest
           Seed
           ,
           so
           picked
           and
           cleansed
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           his
           sacred
           Field
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           neither
           weed
           nor
           tare
           amongst
           it
           .
           Themselves
           had
           laboured
           and
           manured
           it
           ,
           and
           sowed
           and
           harrowed
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           that
           holy
           Husbandry
           .
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           not
           only
           calls
           them
           Labourers
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           fellow-Labourers
           with
           God.
           God
           looking
           on
           ,
           blessing
           the
           piety
           of
           their
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           giving
           his
           increase
           unto
           it
           .
           
           It
           s
           true
           indeed
           ,
           St.
           Hierome
           makes
           the
           servants
           here
           to
           be
           the
           Angels
           ;
           
             Servos
             Dei
             non
             alios
             accipias
             quàm
             Angelos
             .
          
           So
           doth
           Theophylact
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Fathers
           also
           ;
           but
           this
           can
           no
           way
           stand
           with
           our
           Saviours
           Comment
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           Comment
           on
           this
           Parable
           hath
           made
           the
           reaping
           of
           the
           Corn
           ,
           not
           the
           sowing
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           work
           of
           Angels
           .
           This
           question
           therefore
           being
           asked
           by
           those
           that
           knew
           how
           to
           answer
           it
           ,
           may
           passe
           amongst
           those
           data
           ,
           matters
           of
           concession
           ,
           which
           are
           required
           in
           many
           Sciences
           .
           Questions
           or
           Interrogatories
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           are
           oftentimes
           equivalent
           to
           affirmations
           ,
           not
           proposed
           as
           doubts
           .
        
         
         
           But
           for
           the
           other
           question
           ,
           
             unde
             haec
             Zizani●
          
           ,
           that
           was
           indeed
           a
           true
           quaesitum
           ,
           a
           doubt
           considerately
           proposed
           ,
           in
           hope
           of
           satisfaction
           or
           solution
           .
           And
           in
           this
           question
           there
           are
           two
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           .
           The
           substance
           or
           the
           matter
           of
           it
           doth
           concern
           the
           tares
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           grain
           they
           were
           ,
           who
           sowed
           them
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           These
           have
           been
           touched
           upon
           before
           ,
           in
           our
           Discourses
           upon
           the
           25.
           verse
           ,
           upon
           the
           Sevit
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           yet
           more
           throughly
           canvassed
           in
           the
           following
           Answer
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           
             sive
             fecit
             inimicus
          
           .
           But
           for
           the
           circumstances
           of
           the
           question
           ,
           who
           asked
           it
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           asked
           it
           ,
           those
           come
           in
           fitly
           here
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           the
           men
           that
           asked
           it
           were
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           who
           having
           sowen
           no
           other
           seeds
           then
           the
           seeds
           of
           piety
           and
           true
           Religion
           ,
           could
           not
           but
           wonder
           at
           the
           tares
           .
           Next
           ,
           being
           full
           of
           doubt
           and
           wonder
           ,
           they
           made
           repair
           for
           resolution
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           whose
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           fellow-Labourers
           they
           were
           .
           They
           knew
           not
           of
           the
           Enemy
           ,
           nor
           his
           subtile
           practises
           ,
           and
           therefore
           took
           the
           speediest
           course
           that
           could
           be
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           their
           doubts
           ;
           and
           put
           the
           question
           unto
           him
           who
           knew
           how
           to
           salve
           it
           .
           Not
           one
           amongst
           them
           but
           he
           might
           have
           said
           ,
           
             Davus
             sum
             ,
             non
             Oedipus
          
           .
           We
           have
           more
           need
           to
           be
           resolved
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           come
           you
           to
           us
           ?
        
         
           The
           stating
           of
           this
           point
           might
           make
           the
           injustice
           of
           our
           Romish
           Adversaries
           the
           more
           inexcusable
           .
           We
           challenge
           them
           of
           several
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           we
           tell
           them
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           how
           many
           ,
           wherein
           they
           differ
           from
           Gods
           
           word
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           tendries
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           purest
           Ages
           .
           They
           make
           reply
           unto
           us
           with
           an
           
             unde
             haec
          
           ,
           
           
             quo
             tempore
             ,
             quo
             loco
             ,
             quo
             autore
             ?
          
           Shew
           us
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           when
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           ,
           and
           where
           your
           said
           tares
           were
           sowen
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           shall
           not
           passe
           for
           tares
           .
           We
           have
           replyed
           to
           all
           these
           Queries
           in
           a
           former
           Sermon
           ;
           not
           on
           constraint
           ,
           as
           forced
           unto
           it
           by
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           demand
           ,
           but
           gratis
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           absurdities
           and
           the
           follies
           of
           it
           .
           But
           now
           we
           answer
           more
           resolvedly
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           to
           make
           ,
           but
           mistake
           the
           question
           ,
           to
           change
           at
           once
           both
           scene
           and
           Actors
           .
           The
           servants
           of
           the
           Housholder
           askt
           the
           question
           here
           ;
           there
           they
           that
           askt
           it
           are
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           very
           enemy
           .
           He
           who
           is
           asked
           the
           question
           here
           is
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           alwayes
           open
           for
           his
           Churches
           safety
           ,
           and
           who
           beheld
           the
           enemy
           through
           all
           his
           vizards
           ,
           even
           whilest
           he
           was
           about
           this
           deed
           of
           darkness
           .
           By
           them
           a
           question
           is
           demanded
           of
           poor
           ignorant
           servants
           ,
           who
           either
           weary
           of
           their
           labour
           ,
           or
           inclined
           to
           ease
           ,
           or
           careless
           of
           their
           Masters
           business
           ,
           had
           been
           fast
           asleep
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           was
           done
           till
           they
           were
           well
           wakened
           .
           If
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           further
           satisfied
           in
           these
           curious
           cavills
           ,
           let
           them
           repair
           to
           their
           own
           Master
           ,
           and
           enquire
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           being
           conscious
           to
           himself
           of
           his
           own
           lewd
           acts
           ,
           can
           give
           them
           a
           more
           punctuall
           answer
           .
           We
           are
           no
           servants
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           nor
           ever
           were
           imployed
           in
           sins
           dark
           designs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           unacquainted
           with
           his
           plots
           and
           counsels
           .
           To
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           Parable
           ,
           the
           asking
           of
           the
           question
           appertains
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           answer
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           put
           the
           case
           the
           worst
           that
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           let
           it
           passe
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           our
           adversaries
           may
           pervert
           
           and
           change
           the
           question
           as
           they
           list
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           why
           should
           we
           return
           them
           any
           other
           Answer
           then
           the
           Lord
           made
           unto
           his
           servants
           ?
           Why
           may
           not
           we
           make
           this
           reply
           to
           all
           their
           Queries
           ,
           
             inimicus
             homo
             hoc
             fecit
          
           ,
           that
           the
           enemy
           did
           it
           ?
           The
           Lord
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           wisdom
           thought
           it
           not
           improper
           to
           give
           a
           general
           answer
           to
           a
           particular
           demand
           .
           And
           why
           should
           we
           be
           wiser
           then
           our
           Master
           ?
           The
           servants
           ask
           in
           special
           ,
           
             unde
             haec
             zizania
          
           ?
           the
           Lord
           returns
           in
           generall
           ,
           
             inimicus
             fecit
          
           .
           But
           as
           for
           the
           particulars
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           wherewith
           our
           Adversaries
           presse
           and
           charge
           us
           against
           right
           and
           reason
           ,
           those
           he
           reserves
           unto
           himself
           ,
           and
           conceales
           from
           us
           .
           And
           't
           is
           a
           learned
           ignorance
           not
           to
           know
           those
           things
           which
           God
           endeavours
           to
           keep
           secret
           .
           
             Ea
             nescire
             quae
             magister
             optimus
             non
             vult
             docere
             ,
             erudita
             est
             inscitia
             ,
          
           as
           mine
           Authour
           hath
           it
           .
           Some
           things
           the
           Lord
           reserves
           to
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           ,
           when
           all
           hearts
           shall
           be
           open
           ,
           all
           desires
           made
           known
           ,
           and
           no
           secrets
           hid
           :
           And
           then
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           know
           ,
           what
           times
           the
           enemy
           made
           choyce
           of
           to
           sowe
           his
           tares
           ;
           what
           instruments
           he
           used
           in
           the
           doing
           of
           it
           ;
           what
           place
           or
           Country
           he
           selected
           for
           their
           first
           appearance
           ;
           with
           all
           the
           other
           curious
           circumstances
           which
           are
           so
           much
           insisted
           on
           by
           the
           common
           Adversary
           .
           If
           this
           suffice
           not
           ,
           we
           must
           finally
           return
           that
           Answer
           which
           once
           Arnobius
           made
           to
           some
           foolish
           questions
           propounded
           by
           the
           enemies
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ;
           
           
             Nec
             si
             nequivero
             causas
             vobis
             exponere
             cur
             aliquid
             fiat
             illo
             vel
             illo
             modo
             ,
             sequitur
             ut
             infecta
             sint
             quae
             jam
             facta
             sunt
             .
          
           In
           case
           we
           are
           not
           able
           to
           declare
           unto
           them
           ,
           when
           ,
           by
           what
           persons
           ,
           in
           what
           Countries
           ,
           the
           Doctrines
           by
           us
           questioned
           were
           first
           set
           on
           foot
           ,
           it
           followeth
           
           not
           ,
           that
           therefore
           none
           of
           them
           are
           tares
           of
           the
           enemies
           sowing
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           say
           for
           the
           Explication
           ,
           most
           of
           the
           points
           having
           bin
           treated
           of
           before
           in
           our
           former
           discourses
           on
           this
           Argument
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Application
           ,
           I
           must
           give
           you
           notice
           ,
           that
           it
           relates
           not
           to
           the
           matter
           only
           at
           this
           time
           delivered
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           whole
           intent
           and
           purpose
           of
           the
           present
           Parable
           .
           I
           have
           already
           layed
           before
           you
           those
           tares
           and
           errors
           which
           have
           been
           noted
           and
           observed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Our
           own
           turn
           is
           next
           ,
           and
           it
           comes
           in
           agreeably
           to
           the
           Text
           it self
           ;
           in
           which
           it
           is
           supposed
           as
           granted
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           good
           feed
           sowen
           by
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           however
           afterwards
           the
           field
           became
           full
           of
           tares
           .
           According
           unto
           which
           Proposall
           ,
           I
           shall
           first
           shew
           you
           in
           the
           Thesis
           ,
           what
           speciall
           care
           was
           taken
           in
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           all
           things
           might
           be
           fitted
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Next
           ,
           I
           shall
           make
           a
           true
           discovery
           of
           those
           several
           tares
           wherewith
           this
           Field
           is
           over-grown
           ,
           and
           Gods
           seed
           indangered
           .
           So
           doing
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           accused
           of
           partiality
           ,
           or
           respect
           of
           persons
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           encouraged
           by
           your
           Christian
           patience
           ,
           let
           us
           on
           in
           Gods
           name
           .
        
         
           
             Si
             de
             interpretatione
             legis
             quaeritur
          
           ,
           
           
             inspiciendum
             est
             inprimis
             ,
             quo
             jure
             civitas
             retro
             in
             ejusmodi
             casibus
             usa
             suit
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Maxime
           in
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           question
           do
           arise
           about
           the
           sense
           and
           meaning
           of
           some
           Law
           or
           Statute
           ,
           the
           best
           way
           is
           to
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           decisions
           of
           the
           State
           in
           the
           self-same
           case
           .
           An
           Axiome
           no
           lesse
           profitable
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           Law.
           The
           State
           Ecclesiastical
           hath
           her
           doubts
           and
           changes
           ,
           as
           
           great
           and
           frequent
           as
           the
           civill
           :
           the
           body
           mystical
           as
           subject
           to
           corruptions
           as
           the
           body
           politick
           .
           In
           which
           condition
           ,
           either
           of
           distractions
           or
           of
           distempers
           ,
           no
           better
           way
           to
           set
           her
           right
           ,
           to
           bring
           her
           to
           her
           perfect
           constitution
           ,
           then
           to
           look
           back
           upon
           her
           primitive
           and
           ancient
           principles
           .
           
             Ad
             legem
             &
             testimonium
          
           ,
           was
           the
           rule
           of
           old
           :
           And
           this
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           follow
           ,
           when
           she
           hath
           found
           her self
           diseased
           with
           plain
           and
           manifest
           corruptions
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           distracted
           with
           debates
           and
           doubtful
           disputations
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Paul
           calls
           them
           .
           The
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           for
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           the
           usage
           and
           testimony
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           for
           points
           of
           practice
           ,
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           her
           rule
           and
           Canon
           in
           such
           desperate
           plunges
           .
           In
           the
           observance
           of
           which
           rule
           ,
           as
           generally
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           hath
           discharged
           her
           duty
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           inspection
           of
           her
           ancient
           Co●ncels
           ,
           and
           other
           Monuments
           and
           Records
           of
           her
           acts
           and
           doings
           ;
           
           so
           ,
           
             aut
             me
             amor
             suscepti
             negotii
             fallit
             ,
          
           either
           I
           erre
           through
           too
           much
           filiall
           piety
           to
           the
           Church
           my
           Mother
           ,
           or
           else
           there
           never
           was
           a
           National
           Church
           ,
           in
           what
           Age
           soever
           ,
           that
           hath
           more
           punctually
           observed
           this
           rule
           then
           this
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           For
           in
           that
           great
           business
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           those
           Worthies
           here
           ,
           whom
           God
           had
           raised
           and
           fitted
           for
           the
           undertaking
           ,
           were
           not
           possessed
           ,
           for
           ought
           we
           finde
           ,
           with
           any
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           or
           humour
           of
           affecting
           contrarieties
           .
           That
           which
           they
           found
           before
           established
           ,
           which
           either
           was
           agreeable
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           primitive
           Church
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           order
           and
           devotion
           ,
           
           they
           retained
           as
           formerly
           :
           so
           farre
           endeavouring
           a
           conformity
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           where
           she
           left
           not
           Christ
           and
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           there
           they
           left
           not
           her
           .
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           however
           honoured
           and
           admired
           in
           the
           World
           abroad
           ,
           were
           here
           no
           otherwise
           considered
           then
           as
           learned
           men
           ,
           whose
           works
           and
           writings
           possibly
           might
           be
           counted
           useful
           ,
           but
           not
           thought
           Authentick
           .
           Our
           Prelates
           here
           that
           were
           engaged
           in
           this
           great
           business
           ,
           Cranmer
           and
           Ridley
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           these
           brave
           Heroes
           ,
           were
           of
           as
           able
           parts
           as
           they
           ,
           but
           more
           moderate
           spirits
           .
           They
           knew
           the
           Church
           had
           first
           been
           founded
           upon
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           being
           the
           Corner-stone
           ;
           and
           therefore
           would
           not
           build
           their
           reformation
           on
           the
           names
           of
           men
           .
           
             Christianus
             mihi
             nomen
             est
             ,
             Catholicus
             cognomen
             ,
          
           was
           Pacianus's
           Speech
           of
           old
           ;
           
           but
           they
           made
           it
           theirs
           ,
           and
           still
           we
           keep
           it
           as
           our
           own
           .
           But
           what
           need
           more
           ?
           The
           fair
           succession
           of
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           the
           vocation
           of
           the
           Ministry
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           ;
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           some
           sort
           preserved
           ;
           the
           honour
           and
           solemnity
           of
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           restored
           unto
           its
           original
           lustre
           ;
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           Religion
           vindicated
           to
           their
           primitive
           purity
           ,
           shew
           manifestly
           that
           they
           kept
           themselves
           to
           that
           sacred
           rule
           ,
           
             Ad
             legem
             &
             testimonium
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           .
        
         
           Two
           things
           there
           are
           especially
           considerable
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           matters
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           of
           worship
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           we
           find
           comprized
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Articles
           ;
           the
           other
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Common
             Prayer
          
           ,
           and
           other
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           In
           both
           of
           which
           the
           Fathers
           
           of
           this
           Church
           proceeded
           with
           a
           temperate
           hand
           ,
           having
           one
           eye
           upon
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           other
           on
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           her
           purest
           Ages
           ;
           but
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           on
           Saxonie
           or
           Geneva
           .
           It
           s
           true
           indeed
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           offered
           his
           assistance
           to
           Archbishop
           Cranmer
           ,
           for
           the
           composing
           of
           our
           Articles
           ,
           
           
             si
             quis
             mei
             usus
             fore
             videbitur
             ,
          
           if
           his
           assistance
           were
           thought
           necessary
           ;
           and
           would
           have
           crossed
           the
           Seas
           about
           it
           .
           But
           the
           Archbishop
           knew
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           had
           been
           practising
           with
           the
           Duke
           of
           Somerset
           ,
           
           
             ut
             Hoppero
             manum
             porrigeret
          
           ,
           to
           countenance
           Bishop
           Hooper
           in
           his
           opposition
           to
           the
           Churches
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           refused
           the
           offer
           .
           Latimer
           also
           tells
           us
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           preached
           before
           King
           Edward
           ,
           
           Anno
           1549.
           
           That
           there
           was
           a
           Speech
           touching
           Melanchthons
           comming
           over
           ;
           but
           it
           went
           no
           further
           then
           the
           Speech
           .
           
           And
           he
           himself
           ,
           Melancthon
           ,
           writes
           to
           
             Camerarius
             ,
             Regiis
             literis
             in
             Angliam
             vocor
             ,
          
           that
           he
           was
           sent
           for
           into
           England
           ;
           but
           this
           was
           not
           till
           53.
           as
           his
           Letters
           testifie
           :
           the
           Articles
           of
           this
           Church
           being
           passed
           the
           year
           before
           in
           Convocation
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           setled
           .
           God
           certainly
           had
           so
           disposed
           it
           in
           his
           heavenly
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           so
           this
           Church
           depending
           upon
           neither
           party
           ,
           might
           in
           succeeding
           times
           be
           a
           judge
           between
           them
           ,
           as
           more
           inclinable
           to
           compose
           ,
           then
           espouse
           their
           quarrells
           .
           And
           for
           this
           Doctrine
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           how
           correspondent
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           ancient
           tendries
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           ,
           the
           Challenge
           and
           Apology
           of
           Bishop
           Jewel
           ,
           never
           yet
           throughly
           answered
           by
           the
           adverse
           party
           ,
           may
           be
           proof
           sufficient
           .
           But
           we
           have
           further
           proof
           then
           that
           ;
           for
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Spalato
           at
           his
           going
           hence
           professed
           
           openly
           ,
           
           that
           he
           would
           justifie
           and
           defend
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           for
           an
           Orthodox
           Church
           in
           all
           the
           essentiall
           points
           of
           Christianity
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           held
           the
           Articles
           thereof
           to
           be
           true
           and
           profitable
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           at
           all
           heretical
           .
           And
           he
           that
           calls
           himself
           
             Franciscus
             ,
             à
             S●
             Clara
          
           in
           his
           Examen
           of
           those
           Articles
           denies
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           being
           rightly
           understood
           ,
           they
           do
           contain
           sound
           Catholick
           Doctrine
           .
           
             Adeò
             veri●as
             ab
             invitis
             etiam
             pectoribus
             erumpet
             ,
          
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           did
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           (
           as
           once
           the
           Orator
           affirmed
           of
           the
           Grecian
           Oracles
           ,
           )
           in
           the
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           :
           so
           neither
           did
           it
           Calvinize
           in
           matter
           of
           exterior
           order
           ,
           and
           Gods
           publick
           Worship
           .
           The
           Liturgy
           of
           this
           Church
           was
           so
           framed
           and
           fitted
           ,
           out
           of
           those
           common
           principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           wherein
           all
           parties
           did
           agree
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           generally
           applauded
           and
           approved
           by
           those
           ,
           who
           since
           have
           laboured
           to
           oppose
           it
           .
           
             Alexander
             Alesius
          
           a
           learned
           Scot
           did
           first
           translate
           it
           into
           Latine
           ;
           
           and
           that
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           affirms
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           comfort
           and
           example
           of
           all
           other
           Churches
           which
           did
           endeavour
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           increase
           of
           piety
           .
           The
           Scots
           in
           their
           first
           Reformation
           divers
           years
           together
           used
           the
           English
           Liturgy
           :
           the
           fancy
           of
           extemporary
           prayers
           not
           being
           then
           took
           up
           not
           cherished
           ,
           as
           Knox
           himself
           confesseth
           in
           his
           own
           dear
           History
           .
           And
           howsoever
           now
           of
           late
           they
           have
           divulged
           a
           factious
           and
           prohibited
           Pamphlet
           against
           the
           English
           Popish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           to
           call
           them
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           structure
           of
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           they
           bound
           themselves
           by
           Oath
           and
           by
           Covenant
           too
           ,
           to
           adhere
           only
           to
           the
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           
           
             England
             ;
             Religionis
             cultui
             ,
             &
             ritibus
             cum
             Anglis
             communibus
             subscripserunt
             ,
          
           
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Buchannan
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           other
           opposite
           party
           ,
           those
           of
           Rome
           ,
           they
           made
           at
           first
           no
           doubt
           nor
           scruple
           of
           coming
           to
           our
           publick
           Service
           ,
           or
           joyning
           with
           us
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           one
           common
           Saviour
           .
           Sir
           
             Edward
             Coke
          
           ,
           a
           man
           who
           both
           for
           age
           and
           observation
           was
           very
           well
           able
           to
           avow
           it
           ,
           both
           in
           his
           pleadings
           against
           Garnet
           ,
           and
           his
           Charge
           given
           at
           the
           Assizes
           held
           in
           Norwich
           ,
           and
           the
           sixth
           part
           of
           his
           Reports
           ,
           in
           Cawdries
           case
           ,
           doth
           affirm
           expresly
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           ten
           first
           years
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           Reign
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           Recusant
           known
           in
           England
           :
           whose
           testimony
           ,
           lest
           it
           should
           stand
           single
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           obnoxious
           to
           those
           scorns
           and
           cavils
           which
           Parsons
           in
           his
           Answer
           unto
           that
           Report
           hath
           bestowed
           upon
           it
           ,
           Sanders
           himself
           ,
           in
           his
           seditious
           Book
           
             de
             Schismate
          
           ,
           shall
           come
           in
           for
           second
           .
           
             Frequentabant
             haereticorum
             Synagogas
             ,
             intererant
             eorum
             concionibus
             ,
             ad
             easque
             audiendas
             filios
             &
             familiam
             suam
             compellebant
             .
          
           So
           he
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           stand
           upon
           his
           testimony
           ,
           or
           build
           so
           great
           an
           edifice
           on
           so
           weak
           a
           ground
           ,
           
           as
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           suffrage
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           vulgar
           Meinie
           ;
           the
           Pope
           himself
           ,
           
           as
           Cambden
           doth
           relate
           the
           Story
           ,
           made
           offer
           to
           confirm
           our
           Liturgie
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           make
           up
           the
           breaches
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God
           ;
           which
           since
           ,
           the
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           have
           disswaded
           from
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           wretched
           policy
           to
           make
           them
           wider
           .
           A
           point
           which
           verily
           that
           Pope
           had
           not
           yielded
           to
           ,
           being
           a
           very
           stiffe
           and
           rigorous
           Prelate
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           found
           the
           Liturgie
           to
           be
           so
           composed
           ,
           as
           it
           could
           no
           wayes
           be
           offensive
           unto
           Catholick
           eares
           .
           Either
           the
           Pope
           
           must
           lose
           his
           infallibility
           ,
           and
           become
           subject
           unto
           error
           ,
           like
           to
           other
           men
           ;
           or
           else
           there
           is
           no
           error
           to
           be
           found
           in
           the
           English
           Liturgie
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           we
           seen
           a
           Church
           reformed
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           prescript
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           Law
           and
           Testimony
           .
           A
           Church
           that
           seemes
           to
           have
           been
           cultivated
           by
           the
           Lords
           own
           hand
           ,
           planted
           by
           Paul
           ,
           and
           watred
           by
           Apollos
           ,
           God
           himself
           giving
           the
           increase
           .
           A
           Church
           that
           grew
           up
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           two
           contrary
           factions
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           between
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           and
           was
           the
           better
           strengthened
           and
           consolidated
           by
           the
           opposition
           .
           Gods
           Field
           was
           no
           where
           better
           husbanded
           ,
           the
           good
           seed
           no
           where
           sowen
           with
           a
           clearer
           hand
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           in
           this
           .
           
             O
             faciles
             dare
             summa
             Deos
          
           !
           But
           as
           it
           fared
           at
           first
           with
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           
           so
           it
           hapned
           here
           .
           We
           must
           not
           so
           far
           flatter
           and
           abuse
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           there
           are
           no
           tares
           at
           all
           in
           our
           Reformation
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           first
           sowen
           with
           the
           Lords
           good
           Seed
           .
           The
           Devil
           as
           he
           stayed
           his
           time
           ,
           
             donec
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           till
           the
           servants
           slept
           ,
           so
           he
           made
           use
           of
           such
           a
           grain
           ,
           and
           used
           such
           subtile
           instruments
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           that
           many
           will
           not
           think
           them
           to
           be
           tares
           of
           the
           enemies
           sowing
           now
           they
           are
           awake
           .
           But
           being
           they
           are
           come
           at
           lest
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           unto
           the
           bringing
           forth
           of
           fruit
           ,
           we
           must
           needs
           challenge
           them
           for
           tares
           ,
           and
           so
           pronounce
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           it
           was
           accounted
           in
           Aerius
           for
           a
           capitall
           Heresie
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           were
           all
           one
           ,
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           between
           them
           .
           This
           Epiphanius
           who
           records
           it
           calls
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           frantick
           dotage
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           could
           
           not
           then
           obtain
           belief
           or
           credit
           .
           Nor
           did
           it
           otherwise
           succeed
           in
           the
           world
           abroad
           ;
           Aerius
           and
           all
           his
           followers
           being
           exiled
           from
           the
           society
           of
           mankind
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           flying
           to
           Woods
           and
           Precipices
           ,
           and
           to
           desolate
           places
           .
           I
           hope
           it
           cannot
           be
           denied
           ,
           but
           that
           this
           tare
           hath
           taken
           a
           deep
           root
           amongst
           us
           .
           The
           Bishop
           is
           not
           only
           in
           these
           dayes
           put
           below
           the
           Priest
           ,
           but
           thought
           to
           be
           at
           all
           no
           Order
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Aerius
           was
           too
           gentle
           to
           ascribe
           them
           any
           thing
           ;
           nor
           was
           he
           so
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           controversie
           as
           we
           have
           been
           since
           .
           And
           here
           methinks
           we
           may
           resume
           ,
           as
           well
           the
           wonder
           as
           the
           words
           of
           Lyrinensis
           :
           
           Here
           we
           have
           
             miram
             rerum
             conversionem
          
           ,
           a
           strange
           turn
           indeed
           .
           The
           world
           is
           finely
           brought
           about
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           Bishop
           in
           our
           times
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           that
           is
           turned
           out
           of
           House
           and
           home
           ,
           pronounced
           to
           be
           an
           Alien
           to
           the
           Tribes
           of
           Israel
           ;
           and
           cursed
           are
           they
           that
           give
           them
           room
           or
           entertainment
           .
           It
           was
           so
           ordered
           in
           Geneva
           ,
           when
           in
           their
           Reformation
           ,
           if
           I
           so
           may
           call
           it
           ,
           they
           expelled
           their
           Bishop
           :
           and
           they
           that
           since
           that
           time
           have
           imbraced
           their
           principles
           ,
           have
           ever
           since
           pursued
           their
           practises
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           Doctrine
           thus
           disseminated
           ,
           a
           deviation
           only
           from
           Antiquity
           ,
           no
           hereticall
           Tenet
           ;
           or
           made
           to
           be
           an
           Heresie
           by
           the
           Bishops
           only
           ,
           
             ab
             episcopis
          
           ,
           as
           Danaeus
           hath
           it
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           Epiphanius
           and
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           who
           do
           so
           define
           it
           :
           The
           learned
           Cracanthorp
           ,
           
           who
           if
           he
           did
           decline
           in
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           favour
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           calls
           it
           in
           plain
           termes
           
             Puritanorum
             haeresin
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Puritan
             Heresie
          
           ,
           in
           his
           defence
           against
           Spalato
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           Aerius
           stayed
           not
           here
           .
           He
           had
           before
           
           blown
           down
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           himself
           ,
           and
           must
           now
           have
           a
           blow
           at
           the
           civil
           State.
           He
           could
           by
           no
           meanes
           like
           of
           fasting
           ,
           especially
           of
           fasting
           on
           set
           dayes
           and
           times
           ;
           but
           would
           by
           all
           meanes
           have
           it
           left
           to
           mens
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           to
           be
           omitted
           or
           performed
           as
           men
           list
           themselves
           .
           
             Non
             celebranda
             esse
             statura
             jejunia
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             cùm
             quisque
             voluerit
             jejunandum
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           of
           him
           .
           Where
           we
           may
           see
           what
           kind
           of
           fastings
           they
           were
           that
           the
           man
           disliked
           ,
           
             viz.
             Statuta
             jejunia
          
           ,
           fastings
           ordained
           by
           Law
           ,
           and
           imposed
           by
           Statute
           :
           An
           arbitrary
           fast
           of
           his
           own
           appointment
           no
           man
           liked
           better
           then
           himself
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           was
           so
           averse
           from
           all
           publick
           order
           ,
           that
           whereas
           antiently
           those
           Eastern
           Churches
           did
           use
           to
           fast
           the
           Wednesday
           and
           the
           Friday
           ,
           and
           feast
           it
           alwayes
           on
           the
           Sunday
           ;
           this
           man
           and
           his
           Disciples
           must
           needs
           fast
           the
           Sunday
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           revel
           it
           ,
           whosoever
           said
           nay
           ,
           upon
           the
           Wednesday
           and
           the
           Friday
           .
           I
           must
           needs
           follow
           this
           fine
           fellow
           a
           little
           further
           in
           his
           courses
           .
           The
           Church
           in
           those
           most
           blessed
           times
           did
           use
           to
           spend
           the
           week
           which
           preceded
           Easter
           ,
           the
           holy
           week
           ,
           as
           pure
           antiquity
           did
           call
           it
           ,
           in
           watching
           ,
           fasting
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           other
           exercises
           of
           humiliation
           ;
           on
           no
           day
           more
           then
           on
           good
           
             Fryday
             .
             Aerius
          
           on
           the
           contrary
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           used
           not
           alone
           to
           pamper
           and
           inflame
           the
           flesh
           in
           that
           holy
           time
           ,
           but
           to
           deride
           all
           those
           that
           carefully
           and
           religiously
           observed
           the
           same
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Father
           .
           I
           put
           it
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           those
           who
           this
           day
           hear
           me
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           eaten
           of
           this
           tare
           too
           liberally
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           pious
           man
           amongst
           us
           may
           complain
           with
           
             David
             ,
             I
             humbled
             my
             
             self
             with
             fasting
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             turned
             to
             my
             reproof
             .
          
        
         
           Arius
           comes
           somewhat
           neer
           in
           sound
           unto
           Aerius
           ;
           and
           they
           agreed
           in
           other
           matters
           of
           their
           Heresie
           ,
           though
           not
           in
           these
           .
           What
           Arius
           and
           Aerius
           taught
           in
           derogation
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           sufficiently
           .
           And
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           with
           some
           Lutheran
           Doctors
           ,
           
           
             Calvini
             anam
             religionem
             ejusmodi
             principia
             continere
             ,
             ex
             quibus
             facilis
             est
             prolapsus
             ad
             Arianismum
             ,
          
           yet
           one
           might
           say
           ,
           I
           doubt
           too
           justly
           ,
           that
           some
           amongst
           us
           of
           that
           party
           come
           too
           neer
           the
           Arians
           in
           their
           expressions
           and
           behaviour
           .
           In
           their
           expressions
           ,
           making
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           no
           better
           then
           an
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           the
           first
           begotten
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           .
           So
           that
           in
           case
           these
           men
           should
           hold
           in
           Heaven
           by
           Burgh
           English
           ,
           (
           as
           doubtless
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           ,
           they
           will
           start
           new
           tenures
           )
           their
           share
           in
           the
           eternal
           glories
           ,
           for
           ought
           I
           conceive
           ,
           may
           be
           the
           greater
           of
           the
           two
           :
           for
           their
           behaviour
           ,
           that
           is
           fitted
           unto
           their
           expressions
           .
           For
           if
           our
           Saviour
           be
           but
           in
           the
           state
           of
           an
           elder
           Brother
           ,
           why
           may
           they
           not
           be
           honoured
           when
           they
           stand
           before
           him
           ,
           talk
           with
           him
           as
           familiarly
           as
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           with
           him
           at
           his
           Table
           ?
           A
           gesture
           at
           the
           holy
           Supper
           ,
           however
           much
           desired
           both
           here
           and
           else-where
           ,
           which
           in
           three
           severall
           Synods
           of
           the
           Polish
           Churches
           ,
           stands
           condemn'd
           of
           
             Arianism●
             ,
             Ritum
             sedendi
             ad
             mensam
             dominicam
             ,
          
           
           
             profectum
             esse
             ab
             Arianis
             tran
             fugis
             .
          
           It
           came
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           expresly
           from
           the
           Arian
           Hereticks
           ;
           and
           to
           them
           I
           leave
           it
           :
           I
           only
           note
           it
           as
           a
           tare
           of
           the
           Enemies
           sowing
           ,
           you
           may
           discern
           it
           by
           the
           fruits
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           I
           am
           fallen
           upon
           the
           point
           of
           gesture
           in
           the
           holy
           Sacrament
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           speak
           a
           little
           of
           the
           point
           of
           gesture
           in
           the
           act
           of
           prayer
           .
           Pious
           and
           pure
           Antiquity
           used
           in
           the
           time
           and
           act
           of
           prayer
           ,
           
           
             ad
             orientis
             regionem
             precari
          
           ,
           in
           Tertullians
           Language
           ,
           to
           turn
           their
           faces
           towards
           the
           East
           .
           A
           Custom
           of
           such
           universal
           latitude
           ,
           that
           Epiphanius
           reckoneth
           it
           amongst
           the
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           follies
           rather
           of
           the
           Osseni
           ,
           
           a
           sort
           of
           Hereticks
           mixt
           of
           Jew
           &
           Christian
           ,
           that
           they
           prohibited
           their
           followers
           to
           observe
           the
           same
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           How
           much
           we
           have
           of
           these
           Osseni
           ,
           and
           how
           this
           Church
           hath
           been
           traduced
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           need
           not
           now
           be
           said
           .
           Or
           were
           it
           needfull
           ,
           I
           should
           say
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           Cartwright
           first
           began
           the
           cry
           in
           the
           late
           Queens
           Reign
           .
           Burton
           with
           his
           Associates
           have
           since
           took
           it
           up
           ;
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Table
          
           opening
           as
           wide
           as
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           to
           make
           up
           the
           Consort
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           ;
           Optatus
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           that
           they
           confined
           the
           Church
           to
           their
           private
           Conventicles
           ,
           
           making
           that
           part
           of
           Africk
           wherein
           they
           resided
           to
           be
           the
           Catholick
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           residue
           of
           all
           the
           world
           being
           quite
           excluded
           .
           And
           this
           they
           did
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             quia
             specialem
             sanctitatem
             sibi
             vendicabant
          
           ,
           because
           they
           challenged
           to
           themselves
           a
           peculiar
           sanctity
           ,
           not
           incident
           to
           other
           people
           .
           In
           confidence
           of
           this
           ,
           
           they
           did
           not
           only
           think
           all
           Christians
           else
           unworthy
           of
           their
           salutation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           common
           courtesies
           between
           man
           and
           man
           ;
           but
           taught
           their
           followers
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           
             ne
             ave
             dicant
             cuiquam
             nostrum
          
           ,
           not
           to
           bestow
           an
           Ave
           or
           
             All
             hail
          
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           
             scandala
             contra
             nos
             
             ponitis
          
           ,
           they
           raised
           false
           clamors
           ,
           scandalous
           reports
           against
           their
           Brethren
           :
           nor
           was
           there
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Sect
           ,
           
             qui
             non
             convitia
             nostra
             suis
             tractatibus
             misceat
             ,
          
           whose
           Pamphlets
           were
           not
           full
           of
           opprob●ious
           railings
           against
           the
           Orthodox
           professors
           .
           
           Nay
           ,
           they
           went
           so
           farre
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           as
           violently
           to
           assault
           and
           kill
           their
           opposites
           ;
           as
           did
           
             Purpurius
             Lerinensis
          
           ,
           who
           with
           his
           own
           hands
           killed
           his
           own
           Sisters
           Sonne
           :
           and
           being
           asked
           the
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             Et
             occidi
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             occido
             non
             eos
             solos
             ,
             sed
             &
             quicunque
             contra
             me
             fecerit
             ,
          
           that
           he
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           and
           would
           do
           the
           like
           to
           any
           he
           who
           durst
           oppose
           him
           .
           How
           came
           they
           shall
           we
           think
           to
           this
           dangerous
           height
           ?
           why
           certainly
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           discl●imed
           the
           jurisdiction
           and
           authority
           of
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           thinking
           themselves
           exempt
           from
           all
           hum●ne
           Ordinances
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           such
           matters
           which
           concern
           the
           Church
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           frequent
           dictate
           of
           Donatus
           ,
           
           
             quid
             imperatori
             cum
             Ecclesia
          
           ?
           No
           ,
           they
           were
           better
           studied
           in
           the
           point
           then
           so
           ,
           and
           thought
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ,
           a
           most
           unnecessary
           calling
           in
           a
           Christian
           State.
           
             Quid
             Christianis
             cum
             Regibus
          
           ?
           
           What
           need
           have
           Christians
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           was
           their
           common
           saying
           ,
           and
           that
           went
           very
           high
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Other
           particular
           notes
           and
           characters
           of
           this
           desperate
           Heresie
           I
           omit
           of
           purpose
           .
           These
           are
           enough
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           many
           ,
           to
           make
           plain
           &
           manifest
           how
           deep
           a
           root
           this
           dangerous
           tare
           hath
           gotten
           in
           our
           Reformation
           :
           for
           he
           knowes
           not
           any
           thing
           who
           knowes
           not
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           amongst
           us
           have
           appropriated
           to
           their
           secret
           Conventicles
           the
           name
           and
           title
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           to
           themselves
           ,
           the
           names
           of
           Christians
           
           and
           Professors
           ;
           that
           they
           bestow
           no
           better
           attributes
           on
           such
           as
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           publick
           Government
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           Pamphlets
           and
           their
           prattles
           ,
           then
           such
           as
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           the
           eares
           of
           Christians
           ;
           that
           out
           of
           an
           opinion
           of
           their
           own
           dear
           sanctity
           ,
           they
           will
           have
           no
           commerce
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           humanity
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           they
           conceive
           not
           to
           like
           their
           courses
           .
           These
           things
           are
           
             notiora
             quàm
             ut
             stylo
             egeant
          
           .
           There
           are
           some
           other
           points
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           come
           more
           near
           the
           Donatist
           :
           one
           Burchet
           ,
           
           a
           great
           zelot
           of
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           being
           come
           at
           last
           to
           be
           of
           this
           opinion
           with
           them
           ,
           
             Licitum
             esse
             Evangelicae
             veritati
             adversantes
             occidere
             ,
          
           that
           it
           was
           lawful
           to
           destroy
           all
           those
           which
           opposed
           the
           Gospel
           .
           How
           the
           said
           Burchet
           put
           in
           execution
           his
           own
           divellish
           Principles
           ,
           and
           what
           effects
           they
           wrought
           on
           that
           furious
           Welchman
           ,
           
           in
           that
           most
           barbarous
           Assassinate
           on
           his
           innocent
           Mother
           ,
           is
           not
           now
           my
           business
           .
           All
           I
           shall
           say
           is
           briefly
           this
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           principally
           led
           into
           these
           extremities
           ,
           on
           this
           misperswasion
           ,
           that
           Kings
           have
           no
           Authority
           in
           sacred
           matters
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           every
           man
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           Religion
           may
           be
           a
           King
           unto
           himself
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           once
           be
           took
           for
           granted
           ,
           if
           once
           they
           come
           to
           ask
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             quid
             imperatori
             cum
             Ecclesia
          
           ?
           assuredly
           in
           little
           ,
           very
           little
           time
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           alter
           and
           invert
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           ask
           ,
           
             quid
             regibus
             cum
             Christianis
          
           ?
           what
           right
           have
           Kings
           to
           Lord
           it
           over
           Gods
           Inheritance
           ?
        
         
           
             Occultior
             Pompeius
             Caesare
          
           ,
           
           
             non
             melior
             .
             Pompey
          
           ,
           saith
           Tacitus
           ,
           was
           something
           secreter
           then
           Caesar
           in
           his
           proceedings
           ,
           though
           nothing
           sounder
           in
           his
           purposes
           
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           So
           stood
           the
           case
           between
           Priscillian
           and
           the
           
             Donatist
             :
             Priscillian
          
           was
           the
           warier
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           but
           perhaps
           more
           wicked
           :
           his
           Doctrine
           and
           his
           practise
           too
           ,
           tending
           to
           the
           subversion
           of
           all
           publick
           Government
           and
           humane
           society
           .
           His
           Doctrine
           was
           ,
           
           
             fatalibus
             astris
             homines
             alligatos
             esse
          
           ,
           that
           all
           mens
           actions
           were
           necessitated
           by
           the
           Starres
           above
           .
           A
           Paradox
           by
           him
           derived
           from
           Bardesanes
           ,
           who
           ascribed
           all
           things
           unto
           Fate
           ;
           by
           Bardesanes
           from
           the
           Stoicks
           .
           And
           for
           their
           practise
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           we
           may
           conjecture
           at
           it
           by
           their
           so
           celebrated
           Maxime
           ,
           which
           St.
           Austin
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             Jura
             ,
             perjura
          
           ,
           
           
             secretum
             prodere
             noli
          
           ,
           That
           swearing
           ,
           forswearing
           ,
           any
           thing
           was
           lawful
           which
           did
           conduce
           to
           the
           concealing
           of
           their
           counsels
           ,
           and
           the
           promoting
           of
           their
           Sect.
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           as
           by
           some
           delivered
           ,
           comes
           home
           unto
           the
           dreames
           and
           dotages
           of
           Bardesanes
           and
           Priscillian
           ,
           necessitating
           all
           mens
           actions
           by
           the
           fatality
           of
           Gods
           Decrees
           :
           By
           which
           we
           are
           informed
           ,
           
           
             decretum
             esse
             à
             Deo
             ut
             sua
             defectione
             periret
             Adam
             ,
          
           that
           God
           decreed
           the
           fall
           of
           Adam
           before
           all
           eternity
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           are
           so
           prescribed
           and
           limited
           by
           the
           like
           Decrees
           ,
           
           
             ut
             nec
             plus
             boni
             faciant
             ,
             nec
             plus
             mali
             omittant
             ,
          
           that
           they
           can
           neither
           do
           more
           works
           of
           piety
           ,
           nor
           commit
           fewer
           deeds
           of
           darkness
           then
           their
           stint
           or
           measure
           .
           But
           for
           the
           Maxime
           of
           Priscillian
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           use
           is
           made
           of
           that
           ,
           whether
           for
           the
           concealing
           of
           their
           purposes
           ,
           or
           the
           advancement
           of
           their
           projects
           ,
           
           Cartwright
           himself
           shall
           come
           to
           give
           in
           evidence
           :
           who
           being
           cited
           to
           appear
           in
           a
           Court
           of
           Judicature
           ,
           indicted
           an
           Assembly
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           there
           proposed
           this
           
           question
           to
           them
           ,
           Whether
           or
           not
           it
           were
           convenient
           for
           him
           ,
           being
           to
           be
           examined
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           to
           reveal
           any
           of
           the
           matters
           which
           had
           passed
           amongst
           them
           ?
           A
           very
           tender
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           such
           as
           I
           trust
           is
           neither
           to
           be
           found
           nor
           parallel'd
           in
           all
           the
           Casuists
           and
           School-men
           from
           Bonaventure
           down
           to
           Bonacina
           .
           I
           only
           add
           this
           ,
           
           and
           so
           leave
           Priscillian
           ;
           and
           that
           is
           ,
           how
           Justantius
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           Associates
           ,
           and
           a
           chief
           stickler
           in
           the
           Sect
           ,
           was
           for
           his
           factious
           and
           seditious
           cariage
           banished
           for
           ever
           to
           the
           Isles
           of
           
             Scilly
             ,
             Ad
             Sillinam
             insulam
             ultra
             Britanniam
             deportatus
             ,
          
           as
           Sulpitius
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           Popery
           and
           Pelagianisme
           are
           the
           darling
           errors
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           bosom-mischiefs
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           conceive
           it
           .
           Are
           none
           of
           these
           crept
           up
           in
           our
           Reformation
           ?
           Pelagianisme
           some
           ,
           that
           's
           certain
           :
           and
           that
           no
           otherwise
           esteemed
           and
           cherished
           ,
           than
           if
           it
           were
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Gospel
           .
           St.
           Hierome
           tells
           us
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           
           how
           generally
           he
           was
           offended
           with
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           how
           much
           it
           went
           unto
           his
           heart
           ,
           
             Ecclesiasticum
             ordinem
             in
             candida
             veste
             procedere
             ,
          
           to
           see
           the
           Priest
           administer
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           in
           a
           white
           Vesture
           .
           Pelagians
           of
           this
           kinde
           we
           have
           too
           too
           many
           ;
           such
           as
           not
           only
           hate
           the
           Surplice
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           wear
           it
           ,
           but
           think
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           unprofitable
           and
           of
           none
           effect
           ,
           if
           preach'd
           by
           one
           that
           doth
           approve
           it
           .
           A
           learned
           man
           who
           once
           was
           of
           that
           party
           ,
           
             &
             pars
             magna
          
           too
           ,
           
           hath
           so
           informed
           me
           in
           his
           Books
           ,
           and
           I
           dare
           take
           it
           on
           his
           credit
           .
        
         
           For
           Popery
           ,
           that
           is
           grown
           amongst
           us
           to
           the
           very
           height
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           points
           and
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           in
           
           which
           the
           life
           and
           essence
           of
           Popedom
           doth
           consist
           especially
           .
           The
           time
           was
           ,
           when
           as
           Kings
           and
           Emperors
           had
           the
           sole
           power
           of
           calling
           Councils
           ,
           of
           moderating
           or
           presiding
           in
           them
           by
           themselves
           or
           Deputies
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           of
           confirming
           their
           Acts
           and
           Canons
           .
           This
           power
           the
           Popes
           have
           long
           usurped
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           a
           great
           favour
           unto
           secular
           Princes
           ,
           if
           they
           vouchsafe
           to
           give
           them
           notice
           of
           their
           purposes
           ,
           or
           trust
           them
           with
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Lawes
           and
           Ordinances
           .
           The
           time
           was
           too
           when
           Princes
           thought
           themselves
           supreme
           in
           their
           own
           Dominions
           ,
           accomptable
           to
           none
           but
           God.
           But
           now
           the
           Popes
           have
           challenged
           a
           disposing
           power
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           Persons
           and
           Estates
           :
           as
           being
           the
           Vice-gerents
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           Vicars
           general
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           .
           To
           produce
           Authors
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           such
           evident
           truths
           ,
           especially
           in
           such
           a
           knowing
           and
           discerning
           audience
           ,
           were
           a
           foul
           impertinency
           ,
           and
           indeed
           
             sensibile
             super
             sensorium
             ponere
          
           ,
           to
           light
           a
           Candle
           to
           the
           Sun.
           
        
         
           In
           these
           two
           points
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           very
           life
           and
           essence
           of
           the
           Popedom
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           the
           Puritan
           is
           no
           lesse
           Popish
           then
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
           The
           power
           of
           calling
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           that
           appertains
           no
           longer
           unto
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ;
           it
           belongs
           only
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           themselves
           .
           God
           was
           mistaken
           sure
           when
           he
           said
           to
           Moses
           ,
           
           
             Fac
             tibi
             duas
             tubas
             argenteas
          
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           make
           to
           ,
           or
           for
           ,
           himself
           two
           silver
           Trumpets
           ;
           t
           is
           well
           if
           
             Dathan
             ,
             Corah
          
           and
           Abiram
           will
           allow
           him
           one
           .
           And
           for
           the
           civill
           power
           ,
           to
           command
           that
           one
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Doctrine
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           originally
           in
           the
           people
           too
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           King
           by
           way
           of
           derivation
           only
           :
           and
           that
           too
           
           cumulativè
           ,
           not
           privativè
           ,
           as
           they
           please
           to
           word
           it
           ;
           the
           people
           having
           still
           a
           liberty
           inherent
           in
           them
           to
           reassume
           the
           Government
           ,
           as
           they
           see
           occasion
           .
           There
           is
           much
           talk
           indeed
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           wisdom
           :
           think
           we
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           out
           when
           he
           broached
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           
             per
             me
             Reges
             regnant
          
           ,
           by
           me
           Kings
           reign
           ;
           or
           speaking
           as
           he
           did
           ,
           in
           Parables
           and
           Proverbs
           ,
           which
           are
           hard
           to
           construe
           ,
           his
           words
           may
           brook
           some
           other
           meaning
           then
           they
           seem
           to
           signifie
           ?
           
           Buchanan
           was
           a
           learned
           man
           too
           ,
           but
           speaks
           plainer
           farre
           ;
           
             Populo
             jus
             est
             imperum
             cui
             velit
             deferat
             .
          
           The
           people
           have
           a
           power
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           dispose
           of
           Kingdoms
           ,
           from
           man
           to
           man
           ,
           and
           line
           to
           line
           ,
           as
           they
           list
           themselves
           .
           Nor
           stood
           he
           single
           in
           it
           neither
           .
           Goodman
           and
           Knox
           ,
           the
           two
           Apostles
           of
           the
           Sect
           ,
           led
           the
           way
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           they
           first
           brought
           it
           to
           Geneva
           ;
           The
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           must
           change
           their
           styles
           and
           tenures
           ,
           if
           this
           Doctrine
           hold
           :
           It
           is
           no
           longer
           
             Dei
             Gratia
          
           that
           they
           hold
           their
           Scepters
           ,
           but
           
             Populi
             clementia
          
           ,
           by
           the
           peoples
           courtesie
           .
           And
           Tenant
           at
           the
           will
           of
           another
           man
           is
           the
           worst
           tenure
           or
           estate
           in
           all
           my
           Littleton
           .
           The
           greatest
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           by
           their
           opinion
           ,
           are
           but
           as
           Bayliffs
           and
           sworn
           Officers
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           called
           to
           a
           publick
           reckoning
           ,
           either
           upon
           pretence
           of
           mal-administration
           ,
           or
           any
           popular
           dislike
           or
           disgust
           whatsoever
           :
           nor
           will
           there
           want
           some
           Tribunitial
           Spirit
           ,
           when
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           to
           take
           them
           by
           the
           throat
           ,
           and
           say
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             Redde
             rationem
             villicationis
             tace
          
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           our
           last
           Translations
           read
           ,
           Give
           an
           account
           of
           thy
           Stewardship
           ,
           for
           thou
           shalt
           be
           no
           longer
           Steward
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           Doctrine
           proper
           to
           the
           Sect
           ,
           
           for
           which
           they
           have
           no
           precedent
           nor
           pattern
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ;
           and
           is
           withall
           the
           true
           foundation
           of
           that
           disobedience
           and
           desire
           of
           liberty
           ,
           which
           is
           become
           so
           Epidemical
           amongst
           us
           .
           There
           are
           none
           so
           blind
           but
           may
           discern
           this
           for
           a
           tare
           of
           the
           enemies
           sowing
           .
           It
           is
           already
           come
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           .
        
         
           I
           could
           now
           to
           these
           points
           of
           Popery
           add
           a
           point
           of
           Judaisme
           ,
           in
           the
           imposing
           of
           a
           Sabbath
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           be
           observed
           with
           so
           great
           severity
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           gone
           beyond
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           shewed
           themselves
           more
           Pharisaical
           then
           the
           very
           Pharisees
           .
           But
           hereof
           I
           have
           spoken
           more
           at
           large
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           cannot
           now
           contract
           it
           in
           a
           narrower
           compasse
           .
           I
           could
           say
           somewhat
           also
           of
           those
           Pharisees
           ,
           both
           for
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           their
           practise
           :
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           in
           maintaining
           Fate
           and
           Destiny
           as
           the
           Stoicks
           did
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           own
           traditions
           above
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Churches
           Ordinances
           :
           their
           practises
           ,
           in
           the
           compassing
           of
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           increase
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           the
           ostentation
           of
           their
           zeal
           and
           piety
           to
           the
           publick
           view
           ;
           the
           absolute
           command
           they
           attained
           unto
           both
           on
           the
           purses
           and
           the
           consciences
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           strength
           thereof
           ,
           their
           disobedience
           and
           contempt
           of
           all
           Authority
           :
           but
           these
           I
           only
           glance
           at
           ,
           and
           so
           passe
           them
           over
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           now
           insist
           on
           the
           Nazaraei
           ,
           
           excluding
           the
           necessity
           of
           good
           works
           out
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           :
           nor
           on
           the
           Heresie
           of
           the
           Anomaei
           ,
           or
           Eunomians
           ,
           who
           for
           themselves
           and
           their
           Disciples
           had
           cancelled
           the
           Obligation
           of
           the
           morall
           Law
           ;
           nor
           of
           the
           Apostolici
           ,
           who
           had
           all
           things
           common
           ,
           or
           rather
           common
           stocks
           and
           contributions
           ,
           
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           Sect.
           
           I
           should
           be
           endless
           in
           this
           tedious
           and
           ungrateful
           search
           ,
           should
           I
           present
           you
           all
           those
           tares
           which
           have
           been
           scattered
           in
           Gods
           Field
           since
           the
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Tares
           then
           there
           are
           we
           see
           in
           our
           Churches
           too
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           those
           I
           discovered
           to
           you
           at
           my
           last
           being
           here
           ;
           these
           I
           reserved
           untill
           this
           present
           ,
           with
           promise
           then
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           would
           have
           patience
           ,
           I
           would
           pay
           you
           all
           ;
           and
           now
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           discharged
           my self
           of
           that
           Obligation
           .
           And
           in
           this
           way
           I
           went
           the
           rather
           ,
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           my
           duty
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           your
           sacred
           Majesty
           ,
           as
           Gods
           Vice-gerent
           in
           these
           Kingdoms
           ;
           and
           unto
           those
           who
           under
           God
           and
           you
           have
           the
           chief
           ordering
           of
           this
           Church
           .
           These
           tares
           I
           saw
           not
           in
           the
           Sevit
           ,
           I
           was
           then
           unborn
           ;
           nor
           in
           
             crevisset
             herba
          
           ,
           when
           the
           blade
           sprung
           up
           ;
           for
           if
           born
           then
           ,
           I
           was
           then
           too
           young
           .
           But
           being
           now
           a
           servant
           ,
           though
           the
           meanest
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           and
           having
           noted
           and
           observed
           them
           in
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           come
           before
           you
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Sirs
             ,
             There
             was
             good
             seed
             sow●n
             in
             the
             Field
             of
             God
             ▪
             but
             unde
             haec
             zizania
             ?
             but
             behold
             these
             Tares
             .
          
           And
           having
           said
           this
           ,
           I
           have
           done
           my
           duty
           .
           God
           so
           direct
           your
           royall
           Counsels
           ,
           and
           the
           aviso's
           of
           your
           P●elates
           for
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           for
           the
           averting
           of
           those
           mischiefs
           which
           these
           tares
           do
           threaten
           ,
           that
           so
           not
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           no
           nor
           all
           together
           may
           either
           prove
           infectious
           to
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           Lords
           own
           good
           Seed
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           destructive
           to
           the
           Field
           it self
           .
           And
           let
           all
           good
           Christians
           say
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           VI.
           
        
         
           At
           WHITE-HALL
           
             Jan.
             21.
             1639.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             
               Et
               ait
               illis
               ,
               Inimicus
               homo
               hoc
               fecit
               .
            
          
           
             
               He
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               An
               enemy
               hath
               done
               this
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             FAcilius
             est
             in
             contubernalibus
             disputare
             quàm
             conserere
             sapientiam
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           observed
           exceeding
           well
           by
           
             Minutius
             Felix
          
           ,
           that
           men
           of
           equall
           parts
           and
           power
           may
           farre
           more
           easily
           debate
           then
           defend
           a
           question
           .
           Disputes
           are
           sooner
           raised
           then
           they
           are
           determined
           :
           and
           every
           one
           that
           knowes
           how
           to
           start
           a
           question
           knowes
           not
           how
           to
           lay
           it
           .
           Determinations
           and
           Decisions
           are
           matters
           of
           Authority
           and
           Judgement
           ,
           which
           howsoever
           they
           were
           agitated
           and
           prepared
           in
           Schools
           ,
           are
           pronounced
           
             ex
             Cathedra
          
           .
           If
           the
           Dispute
           become
           so
           vehement
           ,
           and
           the
           point
           so
           intricate
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Master
           of
           the
           Schools
           ,
           nor
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Chaire
           do
           determine
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           
             Dic
             Ecclesiae
          
           comes
           in
           next
           ,
           devolve
           the
           business
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           hearken
           with
           obedience
           to
           her
           resolutions
           .
           The
           
           Church
           is
           furnished
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           with
           sufficient
           power
           to
           settle
           and
           compose
           such
           questions
           as
           are
           raised
           within
           her
           :
           nor
           wants
           she
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           to
           direct
           that
           power
           for
           the
           appeasing
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           if
           the
           Church
           be
           wavering
           and
           unsetled
           in
           her
           resolutions
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           point
           in
           question
           be
           
             de
             summa
             rerum
          
           ,
           the
           safety
           and
           subsistence
           of
           the
           Church
           it self
           ,
           then
           must
           we
           do
           as
           did
           the
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           make
           our
           addresse
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           who
           keeps
           unto
           himself
           the
           
             dernier
             resort
          
           .
           The
           servants
           came
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           prayer
           .
           
             Accesserunt
             ad
             Deum
             per
             orationem
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Lyra
           :
           
           
             Corde
             &
             mentis
             desiderio
          
           ,
           in
           purity
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           fervency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           Remigius
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           he
           whose
           eares
           are
           alwayes
           open
           to
           the
           affectionate
           desires
           of
           his
           faithful
           servants
           ,
           le
           ts
           them
           know
           the
           truth
           ,
           
             Diaboli
             calliditate
             hoc
             factum
          
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           they
           enquired
           about
           was
           of
           Satans
           doing
           .
           They
           came
           unto
           him
           with
           an
           unde
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           answer
           with
           an
           ait
           ,
           He
           said
           unto
           them
           ,
           
             inimicus
             homo
             hoc
             fecit
          
           ,
           the
           enemy
           hath
           done
           this
           .
        
         
           These
           words
           contain
           in
           them
           these
           two
           generall
           parts
           ,
           a
           
             quis
             respondet
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             quia
             respondet
          
           :
           first
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           that
           answers
           ;
           and
           then
           ,
           what
           he
           answereth
           .
           The
           
             quis
             respondet
          
           in
           the
           first
           words
           ,
           
             &
             ait
             illis
          
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           ;
           the
           
             quid
             respondet
          
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           
             inimicus
             homo
             hoc
             fecit
          
           ,
           an
           enemy
           hath
           done
           this
           .
           In
           this
           last
           generall
           ,
           the
           
             quid
             respondet
          
           ,
           we
           have
           these
           particulars
           ;
           first
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           that
           did
           this
           mischief
           ,
           an
           enemy
           ,
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ;
           next
           ,
           by
           what
           practises
           and
           arts
           he
           did
           it
           ;
           which
           we
           may
           easily
           finde
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           well
           for
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           
             fecit
             hoc
          
           .
           I
           shall
           speak
           first
           unto
           you
           of
           the
           
             quis
             respondet
          
           ,
           who
           it
           
           is
           that
           answereth
           ,
           
             Et
             ait
             illis
          
           ,
           he
           said
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Nec
             Deus
             intersit
             nisi
             dignus
             vindice
             nodus
             Inciderit
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           prescribed
           by
           Horace
           ,
           in
           his
           Art
           of
           Poesie
           ,
           not
           to
           bring
           in
           the
           Gods
           to
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           any
           of
           their
           scenes
           and
           Comedies
           ,
           but
           where
           some
           speciall
           difficulty
           did
           arise
           ,
           which
           of
           necessity
           might
           seem
           to
           require
           their
           presence
           .
           The
           Parables
           in
           Scripture
           are
           a
           kinde
           of
           Poesie
           ,
           fitted
           and
           framed
           to
           our
           capacity
           ,
           and
           for
           our
           instruction
           .
           And
           we
           may
           take
           it
           for
           a
           rule
           ,
           that
           in
           what
           Parable
           soever
           God
           comes
           in
           discoursing
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           weighty
           point
           in
           agitation
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           determined
           of
           but
           by
           him
           alone
           .
           God
           we
           finde
           here
           discoursing
           with
           his
           Houshold-servants
           ,
           though
           not
           here
           as
           God
           :
           The
           Parable
           holds
           in
           this
           also
           a
           true
           decorum
           with
           the
           Rules
           of
           Poesie
           ,
           and
           shewes
           us
           God
           presented
           in
           the
           shape
           of
           man
           ,
           
             Et
             Deus
             humana
             sub
             imagine
          
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Ovid.
           God
           here
           appeares
           unto
           us
           like
           an
           Housholder
           ,
           or
           an
           Husbandman
           ,
           the
           
             homo
             seminans
          
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           conferring
           with
           his
           servants
           ,
           his
           subordinate
           Ministers
           ,
           about
           the
           quality
           and
           success
           of
           their
           employment
           .
           He
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           ille
           in
           the
           Greek
           and
           Latine
           ,
           is
           not
           demonstrative
           ,
           but
           relative
           ,
           and
           doth
           relate
           unto
           the
           Housholder
           of
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           the
           Pater-familias
           ,
           as
           the
           Latine
           ;
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           calls
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           indeed
           ,
           call
           him
           by
           which
           name
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           :
           Each
           of
           them
           doth
           express
           sufficiently
           both
           his
           power
           and
           greatness
           .
           The
           whole
           world
           ,
           the
           united
           body
           of
           all
           mankind
           is
           but
           one
           great
           Family
           ;
           and
           who
           the
           Pater-familias
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           this
           Family
           ,
           but
           the
           Father
           Almighty
           ?
           His
           
           Sonnes
           we
           are
           ,
           if
           we
           behold
           our selves
           in
           the
           first
           Creation
           ;
           not
           only
           as
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           first
           man
           Adam
           ,
           from
           whose
           loynes
           we
           come
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           all
           and
           every
           one
           in
           his
           particular
           .
           The
           very
           bodies
           of
           us
           men
           are
           too
           too
           excellent
           a
           structure
           for
           man
           and
           nature
           to
           erect
           :
           And
           therefore
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           ,
           
             hominem
             non
             patrem
             esse
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             generandi
             ministrum
          
           ,
           Man
           only
           is
           the
           Instrument
           which
           the
           Lord
           doth
           use
           to
           raise
           that
           goodly
           edifice
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           which
           he
           contemplates
           in
           his
           Children
           .
           His
           servants
           we
           are
           too
           in
           our
           several
           functions
           ;
           the
           King
           ,
           as
           the
           chief
           Steward
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           to
           go
           in
           and
           out
           before
           his
           people
           ;
           the
           Bishop
           and
           the
           Priest
           ,
           to
           instruct
           and
           teach
           them
           ;
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           to
           countenance
           and
           protect
           them
           ;
           the
           Judge
           ,
           to
           regulate
           and
           defend
           them
           .
           Some
           in
           one
           place
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           another
           ,
           all
           servants
           ,
           all
           Domesticks
           in
           that
           numerous
           family
           .
           And
           he
           ,
           as
           Father
           of
           the
           Family
           ,
           doth
           not
           he
           take
           care
           that
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           place
           and
           quality
           receive
           his
           portion
           of
           meat
           in
           due
           season
           ?
           Doth
           not
           he
           feast
           the
           rich
           with
           dainty
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           with
           plenty
           ?
           Doth
           not
           he
           heal
           the
           sick
           ,
           and
           cure
           the
           wounded
           ,
           and
           comfort
           the
           afflicted
           ,
           and
           support
           the
           weak
           ?
           
             Sic
             curat
             unumquemque
             tanquam
             solum
             curet
             ,
             sic
             omnes
             tanquam
             singulos
             ,
          
           as
           my
           Authour
           hath
           it
           .
           Never
           did
           Father
           of
           a
           Family
           so
           discharge
           his
           duty
           .
           
        
         
           Next
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           world
           as
           it
           is
           an
           House
           ,
           the
           generall
           habitation
           of
           mankind
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           Gods
           creatures
           ;
           and
           who
           should
           be
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           this
           House
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           Almighty
           ?
           
             Deo
             una
             domus
             est
             totus
             hic
             mundus
             ,
          
           
           as
           saith
           Octavius
           in
           the
           Dialogue
           .
           An
           House
           so
           orderly
           disposed
           ,
           so
           well
           contrived
           ,
           so
           richly
           furnished
           ,
           
           that
           one
           may
           very
           well
           conjecture
           that
           certainly
           it
           hath
           some
           Lord
           and
           Master
           of
           great
           power
           and
           wisdom
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           the
           model
           of
           an
           House
           is
           fashioned
           according
           to
           his
           brain
           that
           builds
           it
           :
           Then
           sure
           ,
           the
           builder
           of
           this
           House
           is
           of
           infinite
           wisdom
           ,
           who
           hath
           contrived
           and
           ordered
           it
           in
           such
           an
           excellent
           manner
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           state
           and
           entertainment
           as
           inferiour
           Offices
           .
           And
           when
           we
           come
           into
           an
           House
           wherein
           we
           see
           the
           servants
           vigilant
           and
           laborious
           in
           their
           severall
           stations
           ,
           neither
           omitting
           their
           own
           duties
           ,
           nor
           intermedling
           in
           those
           Offices
           which
           belong
           to
           others
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           such
           an
           House
           is
           prudently
           and
           wisely
           ordered
           .
           
             Crederes
             universitatis
             esse
             dominum
          
           ;
           
           The
           Lord
           of
           all
           this
           Universe
           hath
           his
           House
           so
           fitted
           ,
           alotting
           every
           man
           unto
           some
           employment
           ,
           as
           a
           barre
           to
           idleness
           ;
           and
           limiting
           each
           man
           to
           his
           own
           employment
           ,
           to
           avoid
           confusion
           .
           They
           which
           will
           needs
           be
           medling
           in
           anothers
           office
           ,
           either
           the
           affaires
           of
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           not
           called
           to
           ,
           d●sturb
           the
           order
           of
           Gods
           House
           ,
           and
           subvert
           the
           Discipline
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           unworthy
           to
           be
           counted
           servants
           to
           so
           wise
           an
           Housholder
           .
        
         
           But
           God
           is
           not
           an
           Housholder
           only
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           though
           so
           translated
           in
           my
           Text
           :
           The
           Lord
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           as
           well
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Lord
           of
           the
           soyle
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Master
           of
           the
           House
           ;
           the
           House
           being
           such
           as
           hath
           good
           store
           of
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           fair
           demesne
           belonging
           to
           it
           .
           
             Ager
             est
             mundus
             totus
             ,
             non
             ecclesia
          
           ;
           
           The
           whole
           World
           is
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           called
           
             Ager
             suus
          
           ,
           his
           Field
           .
           v.
           24.
           and
           
             Ager
             tuus
          
           ,
           thy
           field
           ,
           the
           servants
           speaking
           to
           their
           Master
           ,
           v.
           27.
           
           
             The
             Earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             
             whole
             World
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             dwell
             therein
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           hath
           it
           .
           Satan
           was
           but
           a
           silly
           braggard
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           Christ
           ,
           
             Haec
             omnia
             tibi
             dabo
          
           ,
           all
           these
           will
           I
           give
           thee
           .
           The
           Kingdoms
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           the
           glories
           of
           them
           are
           of
           Gods
           disposing
           :
           And
           all
           the
           Princes
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           even
           the
           Mahometan
           and
           Heathen
           ,
           hold
           their
           Crowns
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           service
           for
           them
           to
           the
           Devil
           .
           The
           enemy
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           Lord
           in
           chief
           of
           all
           the
           Universe
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           no
           propriety
           in
           the
           smallest
           part
           :
           No
           Field
           ,
           no
           not
           the
           corner
           of
           a
           Field
           ,
           which
           he
           can
           challenge
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           say
           to
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           that
           's
           mine
           own
           ,
           go
           plough
           ,
           and
           fallow
           ,
           and
           manure
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           sowe
           my
           seed
           .
           If
           he
           be
           so
           inclined
           at
           any
           time
           as
           to
           be
           sowing
           of
           his
           tares
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           done
           in
           
             agro
             Domini
          
           ,
           some
           part
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Lords
           Field
           .
           And
           then
           he
           comes
           but
           on
           the
           
             post
             fact
          
           neither
           ,
           after
           the
           Field
           was
           sowen
           with
           good
           seed
           before
           .
           For
           howsoever
           Heresies
           may
           be
           antiqua
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           prima
           ;
           Heresie
           may
           be
           very
           ancient
           ,
           but
           never
           primitive
           .
           Truth
           was
           first
           sowen
           ,
           though
           many
           times
           it
           hapneth
           by
           the
           Devils
           practises
           that
           Heresie
           doth
           overcome
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           wholsom
           Doctrines
           ,
           had
           first
           of
           all
           been
           planted
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           other
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           them
           ,
           
           1
           Tim.
           they
           came
           in
           after
           ,
           as
           the
           fruits
           of
           a
           latter
           sowing
           .
        
         
           So
           much
           of
           ille
           ,
           he
           ,
           the
           relative
           ,
           as
           it
           stands
           marshalled
           in
           my
           Text
           :
           and
           what
           did
           he
           ?
           
             Et
             ait
             illis
          
           ;
           He
           said
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           it
           was
           no
           small
           grace
           to
           his
           poor
           servants
           that
           he
           vouchsafed
           to
           look
           so
           low
           as
           to
           hold
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           admit
           of
           parlies
           in
           matters
           which
           himself
           alone
           knew
           how
           to
           remedy
           .
           
           But
           being
           it
           was
           a
           matter
           which
           concerned
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           which
           the
           servants
           did
           address
           themselves
           unto
           him
           with
           so
           great
           affection
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           no
           disparagement
           to
           hearken
           to
           their
           information
           ,
           and
           return
           an
           answer
           .
           Nor
           stops
           he
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           done
           too
           much
           for
           them
           ;
           but
           he
           permits
           them
           also
           to
           propose
           their
           counsels
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
          
           ?
           in
           the
           words
           next
           following
           :
           and
           to
           that
           also
           he
           replies
           :
           Such
           conferences
           between
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           and
           his
           Houshold-servants
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Christ
           and
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           are
           no
           rare
           matters
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Not
           that
           God
           either
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           their
           intelligence
           ,
           or
           was
           made
           wiser
           by
           their
           counsels
           ;
           but
           leaving
           thereby
           an
           example
           unto
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           authority
           from
           and
           under
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           despise
           the
           information
           ,
           or
           undervalue
           the
           advice
           ,
           of
           the
           meanest
           person
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           ranked
           below
           them
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           .
           Such
           men
           as
           are
           inquisitive
           in
           asking
           questions
           ,
           or
           prompt
           in
           giving
           their
           advise
           in
           emergent
           difficulties
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           seem
           unseasonable
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           do
           it
           on
           good
           grounds
           ,
           as
           the
           servants
           here
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           rejected
           as
           unserviceable
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           my
           Housholder
           conceived
           it
           so
           ;
           He
           neither
           blames
           his
           servants
           for
           their
           curiosity
           ,
           with
           
             nolo
             nimiùm
             curiosos
          
           ;
           nor
           taxeth
           them
           of
           indiscretion
           in
           the
           delivering
           of
           their
           opinions
           ,
           with
           
             nolonimiùm
             diligentes
          
           .
           For
           howsoever
           to
           their
           counsel
           he
           returns
           a
           non
           ,
           yet
           he
           acquaints
           them
           fully
           with
           those
           weighty
           reasons
           which
           did
           incline
           him
           thereunto
           .
           And
           as
           unto
           the
           unde
           ,
           to
           the
           point
           proposed
           ,
           to
           that
           he
           makes
           such
           answer
           as
           removed
           the
           doubt
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           
             quid
             respondet
          
           ,
           and
           my
           second
           general
           ,
           
           
             inimicus
             homo
             hoc
             fecit
          
           .
           Where
           first
           we
           must
           consider
           who
           it
           was
           that
           did
           this
           mischief
           ;
           and
           that
           was
           inimicus
           ,
           an
           enemy
           .
        
         
           
             Dicuntur
             in
             Scripturis
             inimici
             Dei
             qui
             non
             naturâ
             sed
             vitiis
             ejus
             imperio
             adversantur
             .
          
           
           It
           is
           a
           Maxime
           of
           St.
           Austins
           ,
           That
           those
           are
           called
           Gods
           enemies
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           such
           by
           nature
           ,
           in
           their
           first
           creation
           ,
           but
           only
           by
           their
           own
           corrupt
           affections
           .
           His
           reason
           is
           ,
           
           
             naturam
             non
             esse
             contrariam
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             vitium
             ,
          
           because
           that
           nature
           of
           it self
           is
           not
           contrariant
           unto
           God
           ,
           but
           subservient
           rather
           .
           Sin
           is
           the
           instrument
           which
           first
           made
           the
           breach
           between
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           are
           called
           his
           enemies
           .
           So
           was
           it
           also
           with
           the
           enemy
           which
           is
           mentioned
           here
           ,
           God
           made
           him
           good
           ,
           though
           not
           unchangeably
           good
           .
           By
           nature
           he
           created
           him
           a
           living
           and
           immaculate
           spirit
           ,
           inferior
           unto
           none
           but
           to
           God
           himself
           .
           But
           he
           would
           needs
           aspire
           beyond
           his
           nature
           ;
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           many
           times
           it
           hapneth
           unto
           proud
           usurpers
           ,
           lost
           both
           the
           Crown
           he
           aimed
           at
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Inheritance
           .
           For
           whereas
           God
           professeth
           of
           the
           Angels
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           were
           by
           him
           created
           to
           be
           ministring
           Spirits
           ,
           Lucifer
           ,
           so
           the
           Scriptures
           call
           him
           ,
           did
           not
           like
           of
           that
           :
           He
           thought
           himself
           a
           creature
           of
           too
           glorious
           a
           composition
           to
           be
           sent
           on
           errands
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           ready
           at
           command
           ,
           
           and
           therefore
           aimed
           at
           higher
           matters
           ,
           
             et
             ero
             similis
             Altissimo
          
           ,
           said
           the
           proud
           Aspirer
           ;
           He
           must
           be
           equall
           to
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           .
           This
           pride
           and
           blind
           ambition
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           made
           him
           of
           an
           Angel
           ,
           and
           a
           Friend
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           become
           an
           enemy
           ,
           an
           enemy
           unto
           the
           Lord
           and
           to
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           the
           enemy
           which
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           of
           ,
           the
           enemy
           that
           took
           such
           pains
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           Harvest
           .
           We
           met
           with
           him
           before
           in
           the
           25.
           but
           there
           we
           found
           him
           with
           his
           clogge
           .
           There
           he
           is
           styled
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           his
           enemy
           ;
           the
           enemy
           of
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           did
           consider
           him
           accordingly
           .
           To
           God
           an
           enemy
           
             ex
             professo
          
           ,
           on
           the
           ancient
           qua●rel
           ,
           upon
           the
           sentence
           passed
           against
           him
           for
           his
           first
           aspirings
           .
           To
           man
           an
           enemy
           no
           further
           then
           he
           weares
           Gods
           Livery
           ,
           and
           retains
           unto
           him
           :
           and
           therefore
           in
           that
           place
           ,
           
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           Gods
           enemy
           .
           But
           here
           we
           finde
           him
           more
           at
           large
           ,
           an
           enemy
           ;
           or
           
             inimicus
             quispiam
          
           ,
           some
           enemy
           ,
           as
           Beza
           reads
           it
           .
           An
           enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           Man
           ,
           Gods
           Image
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           Gods
           Spouse
           :
           to
           each
           of
           these
           an
           enemy
           in
           their
           several
           places
           .
           In
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           God
           ;
           to
           God
           indeed
           an
           enemy
           ,
           but
           an
           harmless
           enemy
           .
           His
           malice
           unto
           God
           doth
           consist
           much
           more
           in
           a
           continual
           purpose
           to
           resist
           his
           will
           ,
           then
           a
           power
           to
           hurt
           him
           :
           
             non
             potestate
             laedendi
          
           ,
           
           
             sed
             voluntate
             resistendi
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           The
           mischiefs
           which
           he
           meanes
           to
           God
           ,
           are
           but
           like
           Arrowes
           shot
           against
           a
           Rock
           of
           Adamant
           ,
           which
           rebound
           back
           on
           him
           that
           shot
           them
           ,
           
             nihil
             illi
             valentes
             nocere
             ,
             sed
             sibi
             .
          
           The
           hurt
           he
           doth
           is
           to
           himself
           ,
           in
           filling
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           his
           own
           iniquities
           ,
           and
           thereby
           adding
           to
           the
           weight
           of
           his
           just
           damnation
           .
        
         
           Things
           not
           succeeding
           to
           his
           wish
           with
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           his
           next
           design
           is
           upon
           man.
           With
           him
           he
           had
           a
           quarrel
           too
           at
           his
           first
           Creation
           :
           It
           grieved
           him
           at
           the
           very
           heart
           to
           see
           poor
           man
           ,
           composed
           of
           such
           vile
           matter
           as
           dust
           and
           ashes
           ,
           adopted
           unto
           those
           celestiall
           glories
           ,
           
           whence
           himself
           was
           fallen
           :
           and
           therefore
           
           he
           resolves
           to
           work
           him
           to
           the
           like
           Apostasie
           .
           This
           onset
           he
           then
           gave
           ,
           and
           hath
           since
           continued
           ,
           endeavouring
           nothing
           more
           then
           the
           fall
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           triumph
           on
           his
           ruines
           .
           For
           being
           alienated
           from
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           hath
           been
           labouring
           ever
           since
           the
           World
           began
           to
           fill
           mens
           mindes
           with
           false
           opinions
           touching
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           in
           strange
           forms
           of
           worship
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           abhors
           .
           
             Et
             alienati
             à
             Deo
          
           ,
           
           
             inductis
             pravis
             religionibus
             ,
             non
             desinunt
             homines
             à
             Deo
             segregare
          
           ;
           as
           mine
           Author
           hath
           it
           .
           Hence
           came
           the
           monstrous
           dotages
           of
           the
           antient
           Gentiles
           concerning
           God
           ;
           the
           infinite
           and
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           the
           Gods
           themselves
           ,
           their
           most
           ridiculous
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           most
           obscene
           and
           filthy
           ceremonies
           at
           many
           of
           their
           publick
           Festivals
           :
           their
           barbarous
           and
           unnatural
           sacrifices
           ,
           not
           of
           the
           flesh
           of
           strangers
           only
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Gaul
             ,
             Pontus
             ,
             Egypt
          
           ,
           yea
           and
           Rome
           it self
           ;
           but
           making
           their
           own
           Children
           passe
           through
           the
           fire
           to
           Moloch
           ,
           as
           amongst
           the
           Israelites
           .
           If
           Socrates
           ,
           
           or
           any
           of
           the
           Learned
           and
           more
           noble
           souls
           ,
           oppose
           these
           manifest
           impieties
           ,
           and
           seek
           to
           vindicate
           and
           restore
           the
           true
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ,
           him
           he
           will
           first
           disgrace
           with
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           deprive
           him
           of
           his
           fame
           and
           substance
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           his
           life
           .
           
           If
           Job
           ,
           or
           any
           pious
           and
           religious
           spirit
           ,
           live
           not
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           the
           wicked
           multitude
           ,
           him
           he
           will
           labour
           to
           accuse
           before
           God
           himself
           ;
           that
           getting
           him
           into
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           spoyl
           and
           plague
           him
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           he
           may
           inforce
           him
           in
           the
           end
           to
           curse
           God
           and
           die
           .
           So
           then
           we
           see
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           Devils
           enmity
           unto
           God
           and
           man.
           To
           God
           he
           is
           an
           enemy
           affectu
           only
           ,
           in
           his
           minde
           and
           purpose
           ;
           to
           man
           an
           enemy
           affectu
           and
           
           effectu
           too
           ;
           not
           only
           seeking
           whom
           he
           may
           devoure
           ,
           but
           devouring
           many
           .
        
         
           Thus
           deales
           he
           also
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           united
           body
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           servants
           .
           Christ
           had
           no
           sooner
           raised
           himself
           from
           the
           bonds
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           placed
           himself
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           
           but
           presently
           the
           Woman
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           however
           cloathed
           with
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           and
           crowned
           with
           Starres
           ,
           was
           by
           the
           Great
           Dragon
           brought
           into
           distress
           ,
           and
           forced
           to
           flie
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           long
           before
           there
           was
           a
           Warre
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           Michael
           and
           his
           Angels
           against
           the
           Devill
           and
           his
           angels
           .
           
           And
           howsoever
           the
           Arch-angel
           had
           the
           better
           then
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Dragon
           was
           cast
           out
           and
           vanquished
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           comfort
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           never
           left
           to
           persecute
           and
           afflict
           the
           Church
           .
           The
           case
           stands
           so
           between
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           once
           'twixt
           Rome
           and
           Carthage
           .
           
           
             Semper
             inter
             eos
             populos
             aut
             bellum
             ,
             aut
             belli
             praeparatio
             ,
             aut
             infida
             pax
             fuit
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Story
           hath
           it
           .
           Either
           they
           were
           in
           open
           Warre
           ,
           or
           preparing
           for
           it
           ;
           or
           if
           at
           any
           time
           in
           peace
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           peace
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           Warre
           it self
           .
           For
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           what
           persecutions
           did
           he
           raise
           against
           her
           ?
           what
           monstrous
           Heresies
           did
           he
           raise
           within
           her
           ?
           what
           havock
           did
           he
           make
           of
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ?
           what
           a
           red
           Sea
           did
           he
           create
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Martyrs
           ?
           If
           that
           at
           any
           time
           his
           wretched
           Instruments
           grew
           weary
           of
           their
           own
           tyranny
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           did
           ,
           he
           then
           prepares
           the
           way
           unto
           new
           afflictions
           ,
           by
           charging
           those
           poor
           innocent
           souls
           with
           incestuous
           mixtures
           ,
           and
           drinking
           the
           warm
           blood
           of
           a
           new
           slain
           Infant
           :
           which
           were
           
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           so
           oft
           confuted
           and
           retorted
           by
           the
           antient
           Fathers
           .
           Nay
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           was
           setled
           in
           a
           perfect
           peace
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Constantine
           ,
           yet
           was
           it
           still
           
             infida
             pax
          
           ,
           a
           peace
           but
           ill
           observed
           by
           the
           treacherous
           enemie
           ,
           intent
           on
           all
           occasions
           ,
           watching
           all
           advantages
           ,
           if
           not
           to
           cut
           it
           down
           at
           once
           by
           open
           violence
           ,
           yet
           to
           supplant
           it
           at
           the
           last
           by
           his
           subtile
           practises
           .
        
         
           This
           to
           perform
           ,
           he
           was
           to
           deal
           in
           other
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           instruments
           then
           before
           he
           did
           ;
           more
           like
           a
           cunning
           practiser
           then
           an
           open
           enemy
           .
           Before
           we
           finde
           him
           styled
           inimicus
           simply
           ,
           or
           
             inimicus
             quispiam
          
           ,
           as
           Beza
           here
           .
           But
           in
           this
           place
           he
           comes
           in
           with
           a
           speciall
           adjunct
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           or
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Latine
           :
           wherewith
           agree
           Castellio
           and
           Erasmus
           ,
           in
           their
           translations
           of
           the
           Text.
           Our
           English
           versions
           do
           somewhat
           differ
           in
           the
           point
           .
           The
           Bishops
           Bible
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           reads
           it
           a
           malicious
           man
           ;
           that
           of
           Geneva
           ,
           an
           envious
           man
           ▪
           the
           Rhemists
           literally
           ,
           an
           enemy
           man.
           All
           of
           them
           keep
           themselves
           unto
           the
           homo
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           inimicus
           ;
           except
           our
           last
           Translation
           ,
           therein
           following
           Beza
           .
           But
           what
           the
           reason
           is
           why
           Homo
           should
           be
           superadded
           unto
           inimicus
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           yet
           agreed
           on
           .
           
           St.
           Hierome
           is
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           
             Diabolum
             propterea
             inimicum
             hominem
             appellari
             ,
             quod
             Deus
             esse
             desiit
             ,
          
           that
           Satan
           is
           here
           called
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           because
           he
           left
           off
           to
           be
           God.
           But
           this
           I
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           like
           of
           :
           the
           Devil
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           ambition
           aspired
           not
           to
           be
           God
           ,
           but
           like
           him
           .
           It
           was
           not
           
             ero
             Deus
          
           ,
           
           but
           
             ero
             Deo
             similis
          
           ,
           that
           procured
           his
           downfall
           .
           Lupoldus
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             vita
             Christi
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           homo
           is
           here
           joyned
           to
           inimicus
           ,
           as
           Africanus
           
           was
           to
           Scipio
           ;
           to
           denotate
           that
           Conquest
           which
           he
           gains
           on
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           subjects
           him
           to
           his
           will.
           Others
           conceit
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           therefore
           called
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           correspondence
           and
           affinity
           which
           is
           between
           the
           Devil
           and
           the
           wicked
           man
           :
           the
           Devill
           in
           this
           place
           being
           called
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           Judas
           in
           the
           sixth
           of
           John
           being
           called
           a
           Devil
           ;
           but
           these
           ,
           as
           I
           conceive
           it
           ,
           are
           but
           tricks
           of
           fancy
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           home
           unto
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           For
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           should
           rather
           think
           that
           Satan
           is
           here
           called
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           because
           in
           sowing
           of
           his
           tares
           he
           used
           the
           help
           of
           envious
           and
           malicious
           men
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           fitted
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           When
           he
           first
           set
           upon
           the
           Church
           by
           violent
           and
           bloody
           persecutions
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           Beasts
           .
           The
           Tyrants
           all
           from
           Nero
           down
           to
           Dioclesian
           ,
           what
           were
           they
           else
           but
           Beares
           ,
           and
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           Pards
           ,
           and
           Lyons
           ;
           creatures
           that
           never
           sucked
           the
           milk
           of
           Women
           ?
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           as
           most
           Interpreters
           agree
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Lyon
           ,
           
           in
           the
           2d
           of
           Tim.
           St.
           Paul
           designes
           the
           Emperor
           
             Nero
             ;
             I
             was
             delivered
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lyon
             ,
             Ex
             ore
             leonis
             ,
          
           
           
             i.
             e.
             persecutoris
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           
             Hierome
             ;
             i.
             e.
             Neronis
          
           ,
           saith
           Lyranus
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           saith
           St.
           Chrysostome
           ;
           with
           whom
           accord
           Theophylact
           and
           Oecumenius
           .
           And
           when
           he
           laboured
           to
           envenom
           it
           by
           scandalous
           and
           noysom
           Hereticks
           ,
           he
           made
           use
           of
           Serpents
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           poyson
           of
           their
           impious
           Doctrine
           ,
           she
           might
           be
           brought
           unto
           destruction
           .
           Certain
           I
           am
           that
           Epiphanius
           resembleth
           every
           severall
           Hereticks
           unto
           some
           speciall
           sort
           of
           Serpent
           .
           
           But
           in
           the
           sowing
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           in
           bringing
           in
           that
           deviation
           from
           the
           true
           Religion
           which
           is
           intended
           
           in
           this
           Parable
           ;
           he
           then
           thought
           it
           his
           best
           way
           to
           make
           use
           of
           men
           ,
           men
           who
           knew
           how
           to
           time
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           watch
           advantages
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           use
           of
           all
           occasions
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           more
           assurance
           might
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           because
           leas●
           suspected
           .
           The
           Devill
           never
           went
           beyond
           himself
           but
           in
           this
           invention
           ,
           in
           putting
           on
           the
           shape
           of
           man
           when
           he
           did
           this
           feat
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           passe
           unseen
           by
           the
           houshold-servants
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           cause
           as
           I
           conceive
           it
           ,
           why
           Satan
           is
           here
           called
           
             inimicus
             homo
          
           ,
           the
           envious
           and
           malicious
           man
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           the
           enemy-man
           ,
           as
           the
           Rhemists
           read
           it
           .
           What
           kinde
           of
           men
           the
           enemy
           made
           use
           of
           to
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           makes
           the
           lusts
           and
           passions
           of
           his
           several
           instruments
           subservient
           to
           his
           wretched
           purposes
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           in
           the
           
             hoc
             fecit
          
           ,
           my
           last
           particular
           .
        
         
           
             Aetatis
             cujusque
             notandi
             sunt
             tibi
             mores
             .
          
           
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           be
           esteemed
           a
           Master
           in
           the
           Art
           of
           man
           ,
           must
           be
           well
           skilled
           in
           all
           the
           humors
           and
           affections
           ,
           which
           are
           peculiar
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           and
           incident
           unto
           his
           age
           .
           Nay
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           well
           read
           in
           mens
           wants
           and
           weaknesses
           ,
           their
           imperfections
           and
           defects
           :
           which
           if
           applied
           with
           cunning
           ,
           and
           employed
           with
           care
           ,
           may
           prove
           exceeding
           serviceable
           to
           the
           aims
           and
           projects
           of
           the
           cunning
           practiser
           .
           And
           as
           the
           thrifty
           man
           that
           desires
           to
           prosper
           ,
           turns
           every
           thing
           unto
           his
           profit
           ,
           and
           makes
           no
           small
           commodity
           out
           of
           toyes
           and
           trifles
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           trades
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           the
           art
           of
           diving
           into
           their
           affections
           ,
           may
           husband
           and
           improve
           the
           meanest
           passion
           to
           his
           great
           advantage
           .
           The
           Devil
           ,
           the
           old
           enemy
           ,
           is
           a
           cunning
           man
           ,
           a
           subtle
           practiser
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           now
           to
           learn
           this
           lesson
           .
           When
           he
           was
           once
           resolved
           on
           the
           
             fecit
             
             hoc
          
           ,
           to
           sowe
           his
           tares
           ,
           his
           dangerous
           and
           hereticall
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           to
           be
           taught
           how
           to
           deal
           with
           men
           ,
           how
           to
           make
           use
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           of
           their
           lusts
           and
           passions
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           his
           purpose
           ;
           or
           how
           to
           use
           their
           weaknesse
           and
           deficiencies
           ,
           as
           an
           help
           unto
           it
           .
           Whether
           men
           be
           voluptuous
           ,
           arrogant
           ,
           or
           vain-glorious
           ,
           whether
           they
           pine
           with
           envy
           ,
           or
           are
           stirred
           with
           choler
           ;
           or
           be
           they
           rash
           ,
           or
           head-strong
           ,
           t
           is
           all
           one
           to
           him
           .
           He
           knowes
           full
           well
           his
           opportunities
           ,
           how
           to
           apply
           himself
           unto
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           humour
           takes
           :
           and
           by
           their
           meanes
           to
           do
           that
           businesse
           ,
           which
           he
           durst
           never
           undertake
           without
           them
           .
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Not
           that
           the
           Devil
           hath
           a
           power
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           notes
           it
           ,
           to
           thrust
           men
           into
           his
           employments
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           makes
           such
           use
           of
           their
           lusts
           and
           passions
           as
           may
           best
           suit
           with
           his
           intendments
           .
           The
           enemy
           in
           this
           business
           deales
           by
           craft
           ,
           not
           force
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           ,
           if
           we
           begin
           with
           the
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           (
           as
           certainly
           he
           would
           take
           it
           ill
           ,
           if
           we
           should
           do
           otherwise
           ,
           )
           how
           much
           hath
           Satan
           wrought
           upon
           this
           affection
           from
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ?
           What
           was
           it
           but
           ambition
           in
           our
           Father
           Adam
           ,
           
           
             when
             he
             desired
             to
             be
             as
             God
             ,
             knowing
             good
             and
             evill
             ?
          
           And
           did
           not
           Satan
           work
           upon
           that
           humour
           ,
           to
           the
           undoing
           of
           that
           wretched
           upstart
           ,
           and
           his
           whole
           posterity
           ?
           What
           was
           it
           but
           ambition
           in
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           the
           first-begotten
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           Ignatius
           calls
           him
           ,
           which
           made
           him
           love
           to
           be
           entituled
           the
           great
           power
           of
           God
           ?
           
           And
           did
           not
           Satan
           work
           upon
           that
           humour
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           and
           divulging
           of
           those
           desperate
           blasphemies
           ,
           with
           which
           
           the
           Church
           was
           long
           tormented
           ?
           What
           was
           it
           but
           ambition
           in
           the
           Popes
           that
           moved
           them
           to
           affect
           the
           Title
           of
           Universall
           Bishop
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           hath
           not
           Satan
           wrought
           upon
           that
           humour
           ,
           to
           the
           distraction
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           totall
           ruine
           of
           it
           ?
           This
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           
             Si
             Papa
             doceret
             virtutes
             esse
             vitia
             ,
             &c.
          
           that
           if
           the
           Pope
           determine
           vertue
           to
           be
           vice
           ,
           all
           men
           are
           to
           believe
           so
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           :
           that
           of
           Aquinas
           and
           the
           Schools
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           make
           new
           Articles
           of
           faith
           ;
           which
           
             Pius
             Quartus
          
           put
           in
           practise
           :
           that
           of
           the
           Canonists
           in
           generall
           ,
           that
           as
           the
           Vicar-generall
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           he
           is
           Lord
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           consequently
           hath
           a
           power
           to
           do
           what
           he
           list
           ;
           as
           also
           to
           dispense
           what
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           list
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           Oaths
           and
           Vowes
           ,
           and
           Leagues
           and
           Mariages
           ;
           yea
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           Law
           of
           nature
           :
           these
           and
           the
           rest
           what
           are
           they
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ?
           and
           what
           produced
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           but
           the
           Popes
           ambition
           ?
           I
           fear
           a
           spice
           of
           this
           ambition
           ,
           and
           a
           shrewd
           one
           too
           ,
           is
           still
           left
           amongst
           us
           :
           in
           them
           most
           visible
           ,
           who
           would
           be
           every
           one
           a
           Pope
           in
           their
           severall
           Parishes
           .
           The
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Consistory
           claim
           as
           great
           Authority
           ,
           as
           ever
           Pope
           did
           in
           the
           Conclave
           ;
           and
           at
           their
           feet
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           own
           dear
           principles
           ,
           the
           P●inces
           of
           the
           Earth
           must
           lay
           down
           their
           Scepters
           .
           
             Huic
             disciplinae
             omnes
             orbis
             principes
             fasces
             suos
             submittere
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             parere
             necesse
             est
          
           ,
           as
           Travers
           hath
           resolved
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Discipline
           .
        
         
           Vain-glory
           may
           come
           next
           ambition
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           they
           go
           together
           .
           This
           was
           the
           motive
           that
           incited
           Theudas
           to
           take
           upon
           himself
           the
           name
           of
           
           
           some
           doughty
           Prophet
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           draw
           away
           much
           people
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           counted
           somebody
           .
           This
           Austin
           notes
           to
           be
           the
           fountain
           of
           all
           Heresies
           ;
           
             Superbia
             mater
             heres●on
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           St.
           Bernard
           speaks
           it
           out
           more
           fully
           ,
           
             captare
             gloriam
             de
             singularitate
             scientiae
          
           ,
           to
           get
           himself
           a
           name
           for
           a
           man
           of
           eminency
           .
           Somewhat
           they
           needs
           must
           teach
           which
           is
           not
           ordinary
           ,
           to
           gain
           themselves
           opinion
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           followers
           .
           St.
           Dominick
           ,
           St.
           Francis
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           which
           have
           so
           surfeited
           the
           Church
           with
           their
           several
           Orders
           ,
           what
           aimed
           they
           at
           in
           all
           their
           institutions
           ,
           but
           the
           vain-glory
           of
           a
           new
           Invention
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           their
           followers
           called
           by
           their
           own
           names
           ?
           So
           fared
           it
           also
           with
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           
             Lombard
             ,
             Aquinas
             ,
             Bonaventure
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           that
           followed
           ;
           every
           one
           superadding
           some
           new
           niceties
           unto
           those
           before
           them
           .
           Those
           intricate
           debates
           first
           raised
           amongst
           them
           touching
           Predestination
           ,
           Grace
           ,
           Free-will
           ,
           the
           Merit
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           as
           well
           excongruo
           ,
           as
           condigno
           ;
           the
           number
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           perplexities
           ;
           Their
           new
           distinctions
           ,
           and
           new
           termes
           of
           Art
           ,
           new
           notions
           ,
           or
           indeed
           new
           nothings
           ,
           what
           served
           they
           for
           ,
           but
           the
           ostentation
           of
           their
           singularities
           in
           point
           of
           learning
           ,
           to
           the
           no
           small
           increase
           of
           disputations
           ,
           and
           decrease
           of
           piety
           ?
        
         
           Nor
           hath
           it
           fared
           much
           better
           with
           the
           Chutch
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           ;
           She
           is
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           long
           ,
           afflicted
           with
           this
           
             New
             Disease
          
           .
           New
           Doctrines
           now
           are
           no
           lesse
           pleasing
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           
           then
           once
           newes
           at
           Athens
           ;
           and
           many
           a
           man
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           there
           ,
           that
           spends
           his
           time
           for
           nothing
           else
           then
           to
           hear
           new
           
           things
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           some
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           newest
           fashion
           .
           
           In
           case
           they
           have
           not
           what
           they
           look
           for
           ,
           then
           presently
           what
           would
           this
           babler
           have
           ?
           say
           some
           :
           he
           seemes
           to
           be
           a
           setter
           forth
           of
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           say
           others
           ;
           because
           perhaps
           he
           preached
           unto
           them
           touching
           obedience
           ,
           and
           conformity
           to
           the
           publick
           Government
           .
           Such
           being
           the
           humour
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           
             Sermonibus
             opinantium
             faciles
             praebere
             aures
          
           ,
           
           to
           hearken
           greedily
           to
           such
           Sermons
           as
           are
           fraught
           with
           fancies
           :
           whoever
           hath
           the
           art
           to
           feed
           that
           humor
           ,
           shall
           have
           many
           followers
           .
           And
           who
           I
           pray
           you
           would
           not
           buy
           a
           company
           at
           so
           cheap
           a
           rate
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           hazarding
           so
           poor
           a
           trifle
           as
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ?
        
         
           Desire
           of
           glory
           leads
           the
           way
           to
           desire
           of
           gain
           ,
           or
           indeed
           cannot
           go
           without
           it
           .
           He
           that
           doth
           feed
           upon
           the
           aire
           of
           popular
           applause
           ,
           and
           live
           upon
           the
           breath
           of
           acclamation
           ,
           may
           carry
           all
           his
           dinner
           in
           an
           empty
           belly
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           T
           is
           money
           makes
           the
           man
           ,
           said
           the
           old
           Greek
           Proverb
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           that
           are
           vain-glorious
           ,
           and
           hunt
           for
           popular
           applause
           amongst
           their
           followers
           ,
           are
           for
           the
           most
           part
           also
           covetous
           ,
           and
           suck
           no
           small
           advantage
           from
           them
           too
           .
           Wer
           't
           not
           for
           
             spes
             dolosi
             affulserit
             nummi
          
           ,
           
           the
           flattering
           hopes
           of
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           
             digito
             monstrari
          
           would
           not
           serve
           the
           turn
           .
           Desire
           of
           gain
           ,
           and
           love
           of
           money
           ,
           are
           the
           predominant
           affections
           that
           the
           enemy
           works
           on
           .
           
             The
             love
             of
             money
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             is
             the
             root
             of
             all
             evill
          
           ;
           the
           which
           whilest
           some
           have
           coveted
           after
           ,
           
             à
             fide
             erraverunt
          
           ,
           they
           have
           erred
           from
           the
           faith
           .
           And
           if
           that
           men
           subvert
           whole
           houses
           ,
           and
           teach
           things
           they
           should
           not
           ,
           do
           we
           not
           finde
           it
           by
           experience
           that
           it
           is
           
             turpis
             
             lueri
             gratiâ
          
           ,
           
           even
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           filthy
           lucre
           ?
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           the
           prosecution
           of
           these
           covetous
           hopes
           hath
           given
           the
           enemy
           no
           small
           advantage
           in
           the
           disseminating
           of
           his
           tares
           in
           the
           field
           of
           God.
           It
           hath
           been
           
             magnus
             laqueus
             diaboli
          
           ,
           a
           great
           snare
           of
           Satans
           ,
           who
           no
           sooner
           found
           that
           Clergy-men
           were
           covetous
           ,
           and
           intent
           on
           riches
           ,
           but
           streight
           he
           layed
           before
           them
           ,
           many
           opportunities
           to
           feed
           that
           humour
           .
           As
           for
           example
           ;
        
         
           The
           Church
           was
           used
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rigor
           of
           the
           primitive
           times
           ,
           to
           enjoyne
           strict
           and
           tedious
           penance
           on
           the
           party
           criminall
           :
           why
           might
           not
           this
           be
           turned
           to
           money
           ?
           Hence
           came
           the
           preaching
           ,
           and
           the
           prizing
           too
           ,
           of
           Indulgences
           and
           the
           year
           of
           Jubile
           ;
           no
           small
           Revenue
           of
           the
           Popedom
           .
           Christ
           had
           left
           power
           unto
           his
           Ministers
           to
           absolve
           the
           penitent
           ,
           and
           to
           remit
           the
           sins
           of
           a
           contrite
           person
           :
           may
           not
           some
           gain
           be
           made
           of
           that
           ?
           may
           not
           a
           pardon
           be
           obtained
           for
           money
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           course
           ?
           yes
           questionless
           ,
           &
           that
           not
           for
           the
           present
           only
           ,
           but
           many
           thousand
           years
           to
           come
           ;
           not
           for
           poor
           trifles
           only
           ,
           or
           peccadillos
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           a
           religious
           ear
           would
           abhor
           to
           think
           of
           ,
           
           
             non
             pro
             praeteritis
             tantùm
             ,
             sed
             &
             pro
             futuris
          
           ;
           not
           for
           sins
           past
           only
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           to
           come
           :
           the
           gates
           of
           Heaven
           are
           never
           opened
           with
           more
           speed
           to
           the
           formall
           penitent
           ,
           then
           by
           silver
           keyes
           .
           Some
           of
           the
           Fathers
           speak
           of
           a
           fire
           of
           Purgatory
           ,
           though
           doubtingly
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           matter
           not
           agreed
           on
           :
           might
           not
           that
           fire
           be
           made
           to
           warm
           their
           Kitchins
           ,
           and
           prepare
           all
           them
           in
           a
           readiness
           for
           the
           common
           Refectory
           ?
           The
           Passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           was
           a
           sufficient
           sacrifice
           both
           for
           quick
           and
           dead
           :
           Might
           not
           the
           Masse
           ,
           or
           the
           commemoration
           of
           that
           sacrifice
           
           be
           taught
           to
           be
           of
           equall
           value
           ?
           And
           having
           taught
           the
           people
           so
           ,
           might
           they
           not
           sell
           their
           Masses
           at
           a
           dearer
           rate
           then
           the
           false
           traytor
           sold
           his
           Master
           ,
           whom
           the
           Masse
           commemorates
           ?
           The
           times
           began
           to
           be
           exceedingly
           inclined
           to
           superstition
           :
           Wer
           't
           not
           an
           excellent
           piece
           of
           cunning
           to
           feed
           that
           humour
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           people
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           entertainment
           ?
           From
           hence
           came
           shrines
           ,
           and
           vowes
           to
           Saints
           ,
           and
           Pilgrimages
           ;
           and
           ,
           which
           was
           worst
           of
           all
           ,
           false
           and
           feigned
           miracles
           ,
           only
           to
           gain
           greater
           reputation
           to
           their
           shrines
           and
           temples
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           profit
           to
           themselves
           .
           I
           could
           hunt
           further
           on
           this
           sent
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           have
           more
           game
           to
           follow
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           refer
           it
           to
           the
           Poet
           Mantuan
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           ambition
           ,
           and
           vain-glory
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           money
           have
           prevailed
           on
           some
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           fit
           and
           ready
           for
           the
           Devils
           service
           ;
           so
           discontent
           and
           envy
           have
           perswaded
           as
           much
           with
           others
           .
           Florinus
           never
           had
           been
           so
           ungracious
           as
           to
           make
           God
           the
           Authour
           of
           sin
           ,
           
           or
           stained
           the
           peoples
           eares
           with
           so
           lewd
           a
           blasphemy
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           had
           been
           formerly
           degraded
           from
           the
           holy
           Priesthood
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           hath
           it
           .
           
           The
           discontent
           he
           took
           upon
           that
           disgrace
           made
           him
           apt
           to
           mischief
           ;
           and
           Satan
           took
           the
           opportunity
           to
           make
           him
           useful
           for
           his
           purpose
           .
           Nor
           ever
           had
           Aerius
           broached
           this
           foolish
           fancy
           ,
           
           
             Episcopum
             nulla
             ratione
             debere
             discerni
          
           ,
           that
           Priests
           and
           Bishops
           were
           all
           one
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           saw
           Eustathius
           ,
           his
           companion
           on●e
           ,
           advanced
           unto
           a
           Bishoprick
           before
           him
           .
           Himself
           ,
           as
           Epiphanius
           doth
           relate
           the
           Story
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           did
           very
           earnestly
           affect
           that
           dignity
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           not
           get
           it
           .
           Eustathius
           was
           preferred
           before
           
           him
           ;
           
           hence
           began
           the
           quarrel
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
           This
           envy
           at
           the
           fortunes
           and
           preferment
           of
           another
           man
           made
           him
           first
           quarrel
           with
           Eustathius
           ,
           though
           his
           very
           Friend
           ;
           and
           after
           with
           the
           Calling
           ,
           with
           the
           very
           dignity
           .
           Just
           so
           the
           Fox
           complained
           that
           the
           Grapes
           were
           sowre
           ,
           because
           he
           saw
           he
           could
           not
           reach
           them
           .
           Whether
           this
           folly
           ,
           or
           this
           frenzy
           rather
           (
           for
           Epiphanius
           calls
           it
           in
           plain
           termes
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           a
           frantick
           heresie
           )
           be
           not
           revived
           again
           on
           the
           self-same
           grounds
           ;
           whether
           Episcopacy
           be
           not
           now
           cryed
           down
           by
           those
           especially
           who
           either
           look
           with
           envious
           eyes
           on
           the
           preferment
           of
           their
           betters
           ,
           or
           else
           are
           discontented
           at
           their
           own
           misfortune
           ,
           in
           not
           attaining
           to
           that
           eminency
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           no
           hard
           matter
           to
           determine
           .
           This
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           and
           speak
           it
           upon
           good
           Authority
           ,
           that
           if
           some
           men
           had
           been
           advanced
           unto
           those
           honours
           which
           they
           laboured
           for
           ,
           and
           others
           had
           attained
           those
           Bishopricks
           which
           they
           were
           in
           quest
           of
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           been
           disquieted
           with
           those
           Schismes
           and
           ruptures
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           now
           torn
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           Envy
           and
           ignorance
           sometimes
           go
           together
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           
             ignoratio
             recti
             &
             invidia
          
           are
           so
           placed
           in
           Tacitus
           ;
           
           This
           we
           account
           not
           as
           a
           passion
           or
           affection
           in
           the
           minde
           of
           man
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           a
           voluntary
           and
           affected
           ignorance
           ,
           but
           as
           weakness
           or
           defect
           .
           And
           yet
           of
           this
           the
           enemy
           hath
           raised
           himself
           a
           greater
           fortune
           then
           out
           of
           any
           of
           the
           rest
           .
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           ignorance
           was
           in
           request
           ,
           
           the
           tenth
           Age
           from
           Christ
           ,
           the
           very
           next
           to
           that
           wherein
           hell
           brake
           loose
           ;
           a
           dark
           and
           sullen
           night
           of
           ignorance
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Husbandman
           did
           not
           only
           slumber
           ,
           
           
           but
           slept
           and
           snorted
           .
           A
           
             seculum
             obscurum
          
           ,
           as
           Baronius
           ;
           
           a
           
             seculum
             infelix
          
           ,
           an
           unhappy
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           was
           little
           reading
           ,
           and
           lesse
           writing
           ,
           saith
           the
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           :
           An
           age
           quite
           destitute
           of
           eminent
           men
           ,
           both
           for
           wit
           and
           learning
           ,
           as
           their
           Bishop
           Genebrard
           .
           Can
           we
           conceive
           the
           enemy
           let
           slip
           the
           opportunity
           of
           so
           dark
           a
           night
           ,
           and
           slept
           for
           company
           ?
           or
           that
           he
           would
           not
           husband
           it
           to
           his
           best
           advantage
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           either
           none
           so
           vigilant
           as
           to
           watch
           his
           doings
           ,
           or
           so
           industrious
           as
           to
           commit
           to
           writing
           what
           they
           had
           observed
           ?
           What
           fitter
           time
           then
           this
           ,
           to
           sowe
           the
           seeds
           of
           transubstantiation
           ,
           and
           adoration
           of
           the
           Host
           ;
           with
           all
           those
           severall
           points
           and
           Articles
           ,
           those
           uncouth
           Ceremonies
           and
           gesticulations
           which
           depend
           upon
           it
           ,
           when
           all
           divine
           and
           humane
           learning
           were
           laid
           up
           in
           silence
           ?
           What
           fitter
           time
           then
           this
           to
           seal
           up
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Scriptures
           from
           the
           Laity
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           such
           a
           fair
           pretence
           ,
           that
           few
           or
           none
           could
           understand
           it
           ?
           What
           fitter
           time
           then
           this
           ,
           to
           captivate
           mens
           understandings
           to
           the
           Churches
           dictates
           ,
           and
           to
           advance
           their
           own
           traditions
           into
           the
           Chair
           and
           Throne
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           were
           taught
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           obloquy
           and
           contempt
           of
           learning
           ,
           that
           ignorance
           was
           the
           mother
           of
           devotion
           ?
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           fitter
           time
           then
           this
           ,
           to
           open
           and
           bring
           forth
           the
           tares
           of
           Image-worship
           ,
           and
           invocation
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           prayer
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           restraint
           from
           marriage
           ;
           (
           the
           seeds
           whereof
           were
           sowen
           in
           those
           slumbring
           times
           which
           usher'd
           in
           this
           Epidemicall
           and
           dismall
           darkness
           )
           when
           men
           had
           wilfully
           sealed
           up
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           professed
           blinde
           obedience
           to
           the
           Popes
           decrees
           ?
           Here
           was
           a
           season
           for
           the
           nonce
           to
           
           spread
           abroad
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           unsound
           opinions
           .
           The
           Devill
           had
           been
           an
           Asse
           indeed
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           not
           spyed
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           easie
           to
           determine
           neither
           ,
           whether
           the
           negligence
           both
           of
           Priest
           and
           people
           did
           not
           as
           much
           promote
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           enemy
           ,
           as
           did
           their
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           Now
           for
           this
           double
           kind
           of
           negligence
           ,
           that
           which
           we
           charge
           upon
           the
           people
           is
           
             circa
             custodiam
             personae
             suae
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           looking
           to
           themselves
           ;
           that
           which
           we
           charge
           upon
           the
           Priest
           ,
           
           
             circa
             custodiam
             gregis
             sui
          
           ,
           touching
           the
           looking
           to
           his
           Flock
           .
           ●
           The
           people
           I
           find
           faulty
           in
           these
           two
           respects
           ;
           1.
           
           In
           not
           doing
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           and
           2dly
           ,
           In
           not
           claiming
           of
           their
           dues
           .
           The
           Church
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           of
           it
           used
           every
           day
           to
           celebrate
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ,
           which
           thereupon
           St.
           Ambrose
           calls
           
             quotidianum
             cibum
          
           ,
           
           our
           daily
           bread
           .
           The
           times
           were
           then
           severe
           and
           quick
           ,
           the
           people
           pious
           and
           devout
           ;
           and
           few
           there
           were
           that
           failed
           to
           be
           present
           at
           it
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Sun
           of
           peace
           and
           liberty
           shined
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           people
           grew
           remisse
           and
           careless
           ,
           took
           cold
           in
           their
           devotions
           ,
           and
           forbare
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           by
           the
           ancient
           Canons
           was
           to
           do
           this
           Office
           ,
           to
           say
           his
           lesson
           to
           himself
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           and
           no
           other
           came
           in
           private
           Masses
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Priest
           participates
           by
           himself
           alone
           ;
           not
           upon
           any
           positive
           constitution
           ,
           which
           debarres
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           for
           defect
           of
           piety
           and
           devotion
           in
           them
           .
           
           Harding
           &
           other
           learned
           men
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           so
           excuse
           the
           matter
           ;
           and
           not
           perhaps
           without
           just
           reason
           .
           But
           certainly
           the
           Priest
           was
           to
           blame
           the
           while
           ,
           who
           either
           did
           not
           call
           upon
           
           them
           to
           attend
           their
           duties
           ,
           or
           in
           default
           thereof
           did
           not
           proceed
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           should
           have
           done
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           ancient
           Discipline
           .
           But
           more
           to
           blame
           no
           doubt
           was
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           
           who
           on
           complaint
           of
           the
           abuse
           ,
           not
           only
           hath
           ordained
           no
           remedy
           for
           the
           recalling
           of
           the
           people
           to
           the
           primitive
           custom
           ,
           but
           hath
           established
           and
           confirmed
           these
           private
           Masses
           maugre
           all
           opposition
           and
           resistance
           ,
           inflicting
           an
           Anathema
           upon
           every
           one
           that
           dares
           d●sprove
           them
           .
        
         
           As
           then
           the
           people
           were
           first
           faulty
           in
           the
           not
           doing
           of
           their
           duties
           ,
           so
           we
           shall
           finde
           them
           as
           deficient
           in
           the
           second
           point
           ,
           for
           the
           not
           claiming
           of
           their
           dues
           .
           For
           if
           the
           question
           should
           be
           asked
           ,
           how
           and
           by
           whom
           the
           Laity
           were
           first
           denied
           the
           Cup
           in
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           :
           It
           must
           be
           answered
           ,
           the
           People
           lost
           it
           by
           degrees
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           putting
           in
           their
           claim
           to
           assert
           the
           title
           ;
           for
           not
           demanding
           the
           performance
           of
           our
           Saviours
           will
           delivered
           and
           declared
           in
           his
           holy
           Testament
           .
           
           That
           it
           was
           instituted
           in
           both
           kinds
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
           administred
           by
           St.
           Paul
           in
           both
           kindes
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           so
           used
           in
           other
           places
           during
           600
           years
           and
           upwards
           ,
           is
           confessed
           by
           Harding
           in
           his
           reply
           to
           
             B.
             Jewell
          
           .
           When
           ,
           and
           upon
           what
           Motives
           ,
           and
           by
           whose
           Authority
           ,
           this
           innovation
           was
           first
           made
           ,
           is
           not
           yet
           agreed
           upon
           among
           themselves
           .
           
           
             Greg.
             de
             Valentia
          
           ,
           who
           took
           much
           pains
           in
           the
           examination
           of
           this
           business
           ,
           returns
           an
           Ignoramus
           ,
           or
           a
           
             minimè
             constat
          
           ,
           unto
           all
           these
           Queries
           ;
           and
           at
           last
           is
           fain
           to
           father
           it
           upon
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           the
           faithfull
           .
           For
           the
           consent
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           the
           not
           gainsaying
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           for
           
           ought
           I
           can
           finde
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           point
           we
           now
           complain
           of
           .
           But
           for
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           also
           he
           pretends
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           the
           matter
           ,
           that
           came
           in
           of
           late
           .
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           ,
           who
           lived
           about
           300
           years
           ago
           ,
           no
           more
           ,
           hath
           delivered
           plainly
           ,
           
             calicem
             in
             quibusdam
             locis
             populo
             non
             dari
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Cup
           was
           not
           then
           administred
           unto
           the
           people
           in
           some
           certain
           places
           .
           An
           undeniable
           Argument
           that
           it
           was
           universally
           received
           then
           in
           all
           places
           else
           .
           Nor
           was
           it
           ever
           otherwise
           determined
           that
           I
           can
           hear
           of
           ,
           till
           the
           Assembly
           held
           at
           Constance
           (
           for
           I
           can
           hardly
           think
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Councel
           )
           decreed
           it
           ,
           against
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           with
           a
           
             non
             obstante
          
           ;
           which
           after
           was
           confirmed
           and
           ratified
           in
           that
           of
           Trent
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           once
           complained
           ,
           as
           was
           the
           People
           then
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           Priest
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Priest
           was
           then
           ,
           such
           were
           the
           People
           ;
           both
           ignorant
           alike
           ,
           and
           both
           alike
           negligent
           :
           The
           negligence
           incumbent
           on
           the
           Priests
           was
           of
           two
           sorts
           also
           ;
           first
           ,
           in
           not
           teaching
           of
           the
           People
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           2dly
           ,
           in
           not
           applying
           speedy
           and
           peculiar
           remedies
           to
           emergent
           mischiefs
           .
           The
           Priests
           lips
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           ,
           were
           to
           preserve
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           at
           their
           mouthes
           the
           people
           were
           to
           seek
           the
           same
           :
           so
           the
           Prophet
           Malachi
           .
           
           But
           when
           the
           Priest
           became
           quite
           destitute
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           through
           affected
           ignorance
           ;
           or
           had
           his
           lips
           sealed
           up
           ,
           through
           affected
           idleness
           ;
           they
           fed
           the
           People
           with
           dumb
           shewes
           and
           Images
           ,
           the
           Lay-mens
           Bible
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           pomp
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           the
           Lay-mens
           Idoll
           ;
           or
           with
           the
           counting
           of
           their
           Beades
           ,
           the
           poor
           peoples
           
             Pater-noster
             :
             Quae
             non
             officio
             mentis
             ,
          
           
           
             sed
             ministerio
             corporis
             consistunt
          
           ,
           as
           once
           Lactantius
           scoffed
           it
           of
           the
           ancient
           
           Gentiles
           .
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           the
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           grown
           so
           numerous
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           a
           burden
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           being
           first
           ordained
           as
           helps
           and
           accessories
           to
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           ,
           came
           in
           the
           end
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           meritorious
           and
           essential
           parts
           thereof
           :
           and
           having
           in
           their
           Institution
           first
           no
           more
           then
           
             usum
             significandi
          
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           signifie
           ,
           attained
           at
           last
           to
           
             usus
             efficiendi
          
           ,
           a
           power
           to
           dignifie
           ,
           in
           the
           production
           of
           the
           works
           and
           effects
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           fault
           in
           not
           applying
           speedy
           remedies
           to
           emergent
           mischiefs
           ,
           that
           relates
           chiefly
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           intrusted
           by
           our
           Saviour
           with
           the
           powers
           of
           Government
           .
           For
           if
           at
           first
           ,
           upon
           the
           broching
           of
           some
           new
           opinions
           which
           seemed
           to
           tend
           to
           any
           alteration
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Prelates
           had
           bestirred
           themselves
           ,
           tryed
           and
           examined
           it
           by
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           tendries
           and
           expressions
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           now
           been
           troubled
           to
           decry
           those
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           obtruded
           on
           the
           Church
           for
           Catholick
           :
           Or
           if
           they
           had
           compelled
           the
           People
           to
           observe
           those
           Ceremonies
           which
           had
           been
           recommended
           to
           them
           from
           most
           pure
           Antiquity
           ,
           and
           not
           have
           suffered
           others
           to
           be
           thrust
           upon
           them
           ,
           either
           by
           practise
           or
           connivence
           we
           had
           not
           been
           troubled
           to
           discard
           those
           usages
           ,
           which
           had
           defiled
           ,
           if
           not
           prophaned
           the
           whole
           Worship
           of
           God.
           So
           when
           the
           Latine
           Tongue
           in
           these
           Western
           parts
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           intermixture
           of
           
             Gohes
             ,
             Hunnes
          
           and
           Vandalls
           ,
           and
           other
           Nations
           of
           the
           North
           ,
           began
           to
           alter
           and
           degenerate
           from
           its
           ancient
           purity
           ,
           if
           then
           the
           Prelates
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           also
           changed
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           publick
           
           Liturgy
           ,
           and
           fitted
           it
           to
           the
           understanding
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           never
           been
           accused
           of
           so
           foul
           a
           crime
           ,
           as
           to
           inforce
           poor
           people
           to
           a
           Latine
           Service
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           cannot
           say
           Amen
           .
        
         
           For
           sure
           it
           is
           an
           excellent
           rule
           of
           him
           in
           Gellius
           ,
           that
           men
           must
           speak
           according
           to
           the
           times
           in
           which
           they
           live
           ,
           and
           live
           according
           to
           the
           times
           which
           old
           Stories
           speak
           of
           :
           
           
             Moribus
             antiquis
             ,
             praesentibus
             utere
             verbis
             ,
          
           as
           that
           Author
           hath
           it
           .
           Agreeably
           to
           which
           good
           Rule
           ,
           those
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           might
           have
           kept
           together
           the
           ancient
           Piety
           and
           Discipline
           with
           the
           modern
           Languages
           .
        
         
           Hitherto
           we
           have
           noted
           and
           surveyed
           the
           Devils
           practises
           upon
           the
           nobler●sex
           of
           man
           :
           Think
           we
           he
           holds
           so
           wretched
           an
           opinion
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           the
           weaker
           Vessel
           ,
           as
           to
           conceive
           them
           utterly
           unserviceable
           for
           the
           improving
           of
           his
           Harvest
           ?
           If
           we
           observe
           his
           doings
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           it
           otherwise
           .
           He
           had
           so
           good
           success
           with
           Eve
           ,
           
           in
           his
           first
           attempt
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           shewn
           himself
           at
           once
           ingrateful
           and
           unprovident
           to
           have
           left
           them
           so
           .
           He
           knew
           that
           by
           the
           constitution
           of
           their
           sex
           ,
           they
           were
           weak
           ,
           but
           wilful
           ;
           easily
           won
           to
           entertain
           new
           fancies
           and
           opinions
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           easily
           to
           forgo
           them
           .
           He
           also
           knew
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           eagerness
           of
           their
           affections
           ,
           and
           the
           insinuating
           powers
           which
           they
           have
           by
           nature
           ,
           they
           are
           most
           diligent
           and
           industrious
           in
           draw●ng
           their
           Husbands
           ,
           Children
           ,
           friends
           and
           servants
           ,
           to
           entertain
           that
           cause
           which
           themselves
           affect
           :
           Upon
           this
           ground
           he
           would
           not
           send
           out
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           without
           an
           Helena
           ;
           
           nor
           would
           Montanus
           venture
           on
           the
           Stage
           alone
           to
           disperse
           his
           Heresies
           ,
           but
           must
           
           have
           Maximilla
           and
           Priscilla
           joyned
           Assistants
           with
           him
           .
           And
           if
           Priscillian
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           pervert
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           raise
           a
           faction
           to
           himself
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
           he
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           court
           the
           Women
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fast
           unto
           his
           party
           .
           Sulpitius
           so
           assures
           us
           of
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           much
           admired
           and
           followed
           by
           the
           female
           sex
           ,
           who
           loving
           novelties
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           unsetled
           judgement
           ,
           
             catervatim
             ad
             eum
             confluebant
          
           ,
           resorted
           to
           him
           by
           whole
           flocks
           and
           multitudes
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           sowing
           of
           his
           tares
           in
           the
           middle
           Ages
           ,
           what
           use
           the
           enemy
           made
           of
           Maud
           the
           Countesse
           ,
           in
           the
           advancing
           of
           the
           Popes
           supremacy
           ;
           what
           of
           St.
           Briget
           and
           St.
           Clare
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           them
           )
           in
           laying
           the
           burden
           of
           professed
           virginity
           upon
           the
           necks
           of
           tender
           Maidens
           ,
           which
           they
           can
           neither
           carry
           as
           they
           should
           ,
           nor
           cast
           down
           when
           they
           list
           ,
           the
           Story
           of
           those
           times
           can
           witness
           ,
           and
           these
           Ages
           feel
           .
           The
           enemy
           is
           still
           the
           same
           ,
           
             qualis
             ab
             incoe
             ep●o
             processerit
          
           ,
           the
           same
           Satan
           still
           ,
           
           and
           will
           not
           suffer
           this
           poor
           sex
           to
           remain
           in
           quiet
           ;
           but
           works
           upon
           them
           by
           his
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           practiseth
           upon
           them
           by
           his
           Agents
           ,
           as
           knowing
           what
           fit
           Instruments
           they
           are
           to
           advance
           a
           party
           .
           Not
           that
           he
           doth
           employ
           them
           often
           in
           the
           setting
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           selling
           of
           his
           tares
           ;
           their
           business
           lies
           not
           in
           the
           Field
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Market
           ,
           to
           passe
           them
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           from
           hand
           to
           hand
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           price
           of
           the
           Commodity
           .
           St.
           Paul
           foretells
           us
           of
           a
           sort
           of
           men
           that
           should
           creep
           into
           Houses
           ,
           
           
             and
             lead
             captive
             silly
             women
             laden
             with
             sin
             ,
             and
             driven
             about
             with
             divers
             lusts
             .
          
           Now
           we
           finde
           it
           verified
           ;
           where
           we
           may
           note
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           but
           note
           it
           by
           the
           way
           )
           that
           those
           who
           are
           led
           captive
           so
           ,
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Judgement
           ,
           
           are
           but
           silly
           women
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           laden
           with
           sin
           ,
           and
           therefore
           easie
           to
           be
           wrought
           on
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           walking
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           Gods
           Commandements
           ;
           and
           driven
           about
           with
           divers
           lusts
           ▪
           therefore
           not
           rightly
           grounded
           in
           the
           rules
           of
           constancy
           .
           Such
           women
           as
           are
           there
           described
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           silly
           and
           sinful
           ,
           and
           unconstant
           too
           ,
           let
           them
           for
           me
           be
           still
           led
           captive
           ;
           t
           is
           a
           gain
           to
           lose
           them
           .
        
         
           Thus
           have
           I
           represented
           to
           you
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           enemies
           practises
           ;
           1.
           the
           use
           he
           makes
           of
           the
           affections
           ,
           passions
           and
           deficiencies
           of
           his
           severall
           instruments
           ,
           to
           bring
           about
           the
           
             fecit
             hoc
          
           which
           my
           Text
           here
           speaks
           of
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           difficulty
           to
           trace
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkness
           in
           his
           deeds
           of
           darkness
           ,
           yet
           I
           have
           done
           the
           best
           I
           could
           ,
           directed
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Candle
           of
           antiquity
           ,
           to
           observe
           his
           goings
           .
           The
           use
           we
           make
           of
           all
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           we
           avoid
           those
           humors
           and
           deficiencies
           in
           our
           severall
           stations
           which
           Satan
           is
           so
           apt
           to
           work
           on
           ;
           that
           we
           be
           neither
           puffed
           up
           with
           ambition
           ,
           nor
           tickled
           with
           vain-glory
           ,
           nor
           filled
           with
           covetous
           desires
           ,
           nor
           pined
           with
           discontent
           and
           envy
           ,
           nor
           dulled
           with
           ignorance
           ,
           nor
           finally
           besotted
           with
           a
           lazie
           negligence
           .
           These
           passions
           and
           defects
           if
           we
           yield
           not
           to
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           enemy
           ,
           no●
           his
           
             fecit
             hoc
          
           :
           For
           God
           ,
           even
           our
           own
           God
           ,
           shall
           give
           us
           his
           blessing
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           us
           in
           every
           good
           ,
           both
           word
           and
           work
           .
           To
           whom
           be
           glory
           ,
           
             &c.
             Amen
          
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           At
           CHRIST-CHURCH
           
             Septemb.
             26.
             1643.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             28.
             part
             .
             ult
             .
          
           
             
               Vis
               imus
               &
               colligimus
               ea
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               Servants
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               that
               we
               go
               and
               gather
               them
               up
               ?
            
          
        
         
           
             TAm
             vari
             se
             gessit
          
           ,
           
           
             ut
             nec
             laudaturum
             magna
             ,
             nec
             vituperaturum
             mediocris
             materia
             deficeret
             :
          
           It
           is
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Historian
           of
           
             Caius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           how
           he
           behaved
           himself
           in
           such
           different
           manner
           ,
           that
           there
           wanted
           not
           forcible
           reasons
           to
           condemn
           ,
           yet
           excuse
           sufficient
           to
           commend
           him
           .
           The
           like
           may
           we
           affirm
           of
           our
           Servants
           here
           ;
           he
           that
           doth
           look
           upon
           them
           in
           their
           sleep
           and
           negligence
           ,
           and
           findes
           them
           
             ut
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           cannot
           but
           think
           them
           accessary
           to
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           as
           Satan
           brought
           upon
           the
           Church
           in
           sowing
           Tares
           .
           The
           opportunity
           they
           gave
           him
           by
           their
           dull
           security
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           least
           their
           supine
           carelesness
           ,
           makes
           them
           parcel-guilty
           .
           And
           he
           that
           undertakes
           
           to
           defend
           them
           in
           it
           ,
           will
           questionless
           as
           much
           betray
           his
           Client
           ,
           as
           they
           their
           Cause
           .
           But
           look
           upon
           them
           when
           they
           were
           awakened
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           seen
           their
           own
           error
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           danger
           ,
           and
           then
           how
           many
           things
           are
           there
           worthy
           at
           once
           of
           our
           applause
           and
           imitation
           ?
           
             In
             servis
             habemus
             tam
             quod
             laudemus
             quàm
             quod
             imitemur
             ,
          
           
           as
           my
           Author
           hath
           it
           .
           First
           ,
           their
           fidelity
           ,
           
             quòd
             accesserunt
          
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           came
           unto
           their
           Master
           ,
           
           made
           him
           acquainted
           with
           the
           accident
           ,
           and
           so
           prepared
           him
           for
           the
           Remedy
           .
           Their
           coming
           was
           an
           Argument
           of
           their
           good
           intentions
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           not
           willingly
           betrayed
           the
           trust
           reposed
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           did
           not
           fly
           on
           the
           discovery
           .
           And
           next
           we
           have
           their
           care
           ,
           
             quòd
             quaesierunt
          
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           never
           be
           at
           quiet
           till
           they
           were
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Original
           and
           Instrument
           of
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           ,
           till
           they
           had
           learnt
           the
           unde
           ,
           whence
           the
           tares
           should
           come
           .
           And
           when
           their
           Master
           had
           informed
           them
           in
           the
           
             fecit
             hoc
          
           ,
           
           and
           told
           them
           that
           the
           Enemy
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           yet
           they
           stayed
           not
           here
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           question
           had
           been
           made
           out
           of
           curiosity
           ,
           more
           to
           inform
           their
           understandings
           ,
           then
           reform
           the
           matter
           .
           They
           thought
           it
           did
           concern
           them
           to
           redeem
           the
           time
           ,
           because
           their
           former
           fact
           was
           evill
           .
           And
           as
           the
           enemy
           had
           entred
           by
           their
           sloth
           and
           negligence
           ,
           and
           thereby
           took
           occasion
           to
           destroy
           Gods
           Harvest
           ;
           so
           they
           conceived
           it
           did
           belong
           to
           them
           especially
           to
           labour
           in
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           and
           to
           reduce
           Gods
           Field
           to
           its
           primitive
           lustre
           by
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           .
           This
           was
           the
           thing
           most
           aimed
           at
           in
           the
           Accescerunt
           ,
           this
           the
           chief
           reason
           of
           their
           coming
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           enemy
           did
           it
           ,
           
           and
           that
           this
           enemy
           was
           the
           Devil
           ,
           (
           
             Diaboli
             calliditate
             
             factum
             esse
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Lyra
           ;
           )
           but
           presently
           they
           make
           an
           offer
           of
           their
           service
           to
           redress
           the
           mischief
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           joynt
           endeavours
           to
           root
           out
           those
           ●ares
           by
           which
           Gods
           Field
           was
           so
           indangered
           .
           The
           servants
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           last
           part
           which
           the
           Servants
           have
           to
           act
           in
           this
           present
           Dialogue
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           part
           they
           give
           a
           fair
           expression
           of
           their
           zeal
           and
           wisdom
           .
           He
           that
           will
           take
           their
           Picture
           right
           ,
           shall
           finde
           that
           it
           consisteth
           of
           these
           five
           Lineaments
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           noble
           courage
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
          
           ?
           Sir
           ,
           
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             give
             the
             onset
             ?
          
           T
           is
           not
           the
           Devil
           whom
           we
           fear
           ,
           nor
           any
           of
           his
           wretched
           Instruments
           ,
           how
           great
           soever
           they
           may
           be
           ,
           both
           in
           power
           and
           malice
           .
           
             Vis
             imus
          
           ?
           Say
           but
           the
           word
           only
           ,
           and
           thy
           servants
           go
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           we
           finde
           an
           honest
           zeal
           to
           rectifie
           what
           was
           amisse
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           God.
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
          
           ?
           Is
           it
           your
           pleasure
           that
           those
           Tares
           shall
           be
           rooted
           up
           ?
           T
           is
           not
           the
           Tares
           we
           are
           in
           love
           with
           ,
           how
           fair
           soever
           to
           the
           eye
           ,
           how
           plausible
           soever
           they
           may
           seem
           in
           the
           opinion
           and
           esteem
           of
           seduced
           people
           .
           Say
           thou
           but
           
             faciat
             is
             hoc
          
           ,
           and
           thy
           servants
           will
           do
           it
           .
           In
           each
           we
           have
           their
           readiness
           and
           unanimity
           .
           First
           ,
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ;
           then
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           tense
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           have
           their
           temper
           and
           obedience
           ,
           guiding
           their
           counsels
           by
           their
           Masters
           will
           ,
           and
           governing
           their
           zeal
           by
           his
           direction
           ,
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
          
           ?
           This
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           perform
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           to
           have
           it
           so
           ;
           if
           otherwise
           ,
           we
           neither
           are
           so
           in
           love
           with
           danger
           ,
           nor
           so
           ambitious
           of
           imployment
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           take
           your
           
           Warrant
           and
           Commission
           with
           us
           for
           our
           justification
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             fiat
             voluntas
             tua
          
           ,
           not
           our
           will
           ,
           but
           thy
           will
           be
           done
           ;
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
          
           ?
           Wilt
           thou
           that
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           them
           up
           ?
           These
           are
           the
           features
           which
           I
           am
           to
           draw
           ,
           though
           I
           confess
           with
           an
           ignorant
           and
           unskilful
           pencil
           ;
           leaving
           them
           to
           be
           better
           limmed
           and
           polished
           by
           your
           more
           seasonable
           meditations
           .
           And
           first
           I
           am
           to
           lay
           before
           you
           their
           heroick
           courage
           ;
           
             vis
             imus
          
           ?
           wilt
           thou
           that
           we
           go
           ?
        
         
           
             Scientia
             parum
             est
             nisi
             accedat
             &
             virtus
          
           ;
           
           Knowledge
           is
           little
           worth
           when
           it
           comes
           alone
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           neither
           joyned
           nor
           seconded
           with
           vertuous
           purposes
           .
           Some
           desire
           knowledge
           only
           that
           they
           may
           be
           known
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           vanity
           :
           some
           only
           for
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           to
           know
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           curiosity
           :
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           edifie
           therewith
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           charity
           .
           This
           last
           kinde
           was
           the
           desire
           of
           knowledge
           which
           these
           servants
           brought
           ,
           when
           they
           repaired
           unto
           their
           Master
           with
           an
           
             unde
             haec
          
           ?
           They
           only
           laboured
           to
           discern
           whence
           the
           Tares
           should
           come
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           might
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           some
           present
           Remedy
           .
           And
           having
           found
           out
           what
           they
           sought
           for
           ,
           a
           man
           would
           easily
           have
           thought
           they
           had
           found
           enough
           to
           save
           them
           any
           further
           trouble
           :
           To
           tell
           them
           that
           the
           enemy
           was
           abroad
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           false
           Arts
           and
           Practises
           he
           had
           sowen
           those
           Tares
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           been
           a
           Supersedeas
           to
           all
           further
           care
           ;
           for
           who
           would
           willingly
           provoke
           an
           enemy
           ,
           especially
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           the
           publick
           ,
           when
           by
           declining
           of
           the
           business
           ,
           &
           quitting
           an
           employment
           of
           such
           dangerous
           nature
           ,
           he
           may
           preserve
           himself
           both
           in
           peace
           and
           quietness
           ?
           But
           when
           this
           Enemy
           is
           discovered
           
           further
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           enemy
           of
           no
           common
           rank
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           very
           Prince
           of
           darkness
           ,
           
             qui
             tot
             Legionibus
             imperitat
          
           ,
           one
           that
           commands
           so
           many
           Legions
           ;
           I
           trow
           it
           were
           no
           part
           of
           wisdom
           to
           incur
           his
           anger
           ,
           when
           by
           a
           plausible
           and
           discreet
           connivence
           we
           may
           hold
           fair
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           To
           go
           against
           an
           enemy
           of
           such
           power
           and
           quality
           were
           a
           desperate
           madness
           ,
           such
           as
           no
           man
           of
           ordinary
           brains
           would
           be
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           he
           may
           safely
           sit
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           take
           such
           fortune
           as
           the
           success
           and
           issue
           of
           affaires
           should
           offer
           :
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           undaunted
           courage
           of
           the
           servants
           here
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           all
           these
           cautions
           or
           considerations
           could
           preponderate
           with
           them
           ,
           or
           hinder
           them
           from
           venturing
           in
           their
           Masters
           cause
           ;
           
             vis
             imus
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           't
           was
           no
           mean
           note
           of
           a
           noble
           courage
           that
           they
           would
           be
           going
           :
           It
           seemes
           they
           thought
           it
           not
           becomming
           to
           sit
           still
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           consultations
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           close
           meanes
           ,
           without
           the
           open
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           and
           fortunes
           ,
           so
           great
           a
           business
           as
           that
           was
           might
           be
           best
           effected
           .
           The
           mischief
           which
           they
           feared
           was
           imminent
           ,
           not
           capable
           of
           long
           debates
           ,
           of
           slow
           and
           lingring
           deliberations
           .
           
             Dum
             quid
             sis
             dubitas
          
           ,
           
           
             j
             am
             potes
             esse
             nihil
          
           .
           And
           whilest
           they
           spent
           the
           time
           in
           Disputes
           and
           Questions
           ,
           casting
           of
           doubts
           ,
           and
           raising
           casuall
           or
           emergent
           scruples
           ,
           the
           mischief
           which
           they
           feared
           might
           have
           fallen
           upon
           them
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           enterprise
           was
           great
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           danger
           ;
           and
           therefore
           was
           to
           be
           encountred
           with
           an
           equall
           courage
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           onset
           and
           pursuit
           .
           The
           greater
           the
           attempt
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           ,
           the
           braver
           resolutions
           were
           required
           
           in
           them
           that
           durst
           undertake
           it
           .
           Poor
           are
           the
           spirits
           of
           those
           men
           who
           in
           a
           time
           of
           common
           danger
           ,
           when
           the
           whole
           Church
           is
           threatned
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           oppressed
           ,
           dare
           not
           go
           forth
           to
           meet
           an
           approching
           mischief
           .
           To
           sink
           under
           the
           burden
           of
           calamitous
           fortune
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           struggle
           with
           adversity
           ,
           is
           the
           next
           way
           to
           tempt
           and
           invite
           it
           to
           us
           .
           When
           troubles
           are
           at
           hand
           go
           forth
           to
           meet
           them
           ;
           
           
             Tu
             ne
             cede
             malis
             ,
             sed
             contra
             audentiùs
             ito
             ,
          
           was
           a
           brave
           old
           Rule
           ,
           both
           given
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Heathens
           in
           matters
           of
           farre
           lesse
           concernment
           then
           the
           present
           business
           .
           And
           't
           was
           a
           gallant
           speech
           of
           Pompey
           ,
           worthy
           the
           Reputation
           and
           Renown
           of
           so
           great
           a
           spirit
           ,
           
           
             Necesse
             est
             ut
             eam
             ,
             non
             ut
             vivam
             .
          
           He
           was
           imployed
           by
           his
           Country
           ,
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           scoure
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           bring
           in
           such
           provisions
           of
           Corn
           and
           Victuall
           as
           the
           Town
           then
           wante●
           :
           from
           which
           when
           some
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           his
           friends
           disswaded
           him
           ,
           urging
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           the
           apparent
           hazards
           he
           was
           like
           to
           run
           ;
           he
           answered
           ,
           that
           his
           going
           was
           more
           necessary
           then
           his
           life
           could
           be
           ;
           
             Necesse
             est
             ut
             eam
             ,
             non
             ut
             vivam
             .
          
           No
           life
           could
           be
           so
           precious
           to
           him
           as
           his
           Countries
           safety
           ;
           and
           therefore
           go
           he
           would
           ,
           though
           the
           windes
           said
           nay
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           forces
           of
           the
           World
           had
           been
           raised
           against
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           Pompey
           shall
           not
           go
           alone
           ;
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           can
           yield
           him
           Equals
           ,
           though
           Rome
           yielded
           none
           .
           
             Pompejusque
             parem
          
           ,
           which
           was
           there
           a
           Paradox
           ,
           is
           here
           the
           ordinary
           practise
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           .
           More
           then
           so
           ,
           
             major
             hic
             Pompeio
          
           ,
           what
           speciall
           Servant
           is
           there
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           who
           hath
           not
           shewen
           a
           braver
           and
           more
           noble
           courage
           ?
           When
           Moses
           was
           imployed
           by
           God
           on
           so
           sowre
           a
           
           Message
           ,
           as
           to
           solicit
           Pharaoh
           the
           Egyptian
           Tyrant
           for
           the
           dismission
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           what
           dangers
           might
           not
           he
           have
           feared
           ?
           what
           reasons
           might
           not
           fairly
           have
           been
           pretended
           to
           excuse
           the
           Journey
           ?
           And
           when
           he
           was
           resolved
           upon
           it
           ,
           what
           difficulties
           did
           he
           meet
           with
           ?
           how
           many
           times
           was
           he
           repulsed
           with
           threats
           and
           terrors
           ?
           yet
           God
           no
           oftner
           said
           to
           Moses
           ,
           though
           he
           said
           it
           often
           ,
           
             Ingredere
             ad
             Pharaonem
          
           ,
           Go
           unto
           Pharaoh
           ,
           that
           bloody
           Butcher
           of
           my
           Children
           ,
           that
           merciless
           oppressor
           of
           my
           people
           Israel
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           that
           he
           shall
           no
           longer
           keep
           them
           in
           that
           house
           of
           bondage
           ;
           but
           Moses
           went
           immediatly
           upon
           the
           errand
           .
           It
           was
           no
           need
           to
           bid
           him
           hast
           ,
           when
           the
           afflictions
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           necessities
           of
           that
           poor
           Church
           did
           require
           his
           going
           .
           Moses
           ,
           though
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Scripture
           for
           a
           man
           of
           meekness
           ,
           
           
             mitissimus
             super
             omnes
             homines
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Vulgar
           reads
           it
           ,
           wanted
           not
           courage
           to
           go
           on
           when
           the
           Lord
           commanded
           .
           But
           this
           perhaps
           shewed
           more
           of
           his
           obedience
           then
           his
           resolution
           ;
           and
           Moses
           did
           no
           more
           in
           this
           then
           the
           other
           Prophets
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           stayed
           behind
           ,
           or
           put
           off
           the
           service
           (
           excepting
           once
           the
           Prophet
           Jonah
           )
           when
           God
           bad
           them
           go
           .
        
         
           Let
           us
           next
           therefore
           look
           on
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           who
           when
           God
           wanted
           one
           to
           reform
           his
           Church
           ,
           and
           seemed
           thus
           to
           proclaim
           his
           wants
           ,
           
             Quem
             mittam
             ,
             &
             quis
             ibit
             nobis
             ?
          
           
           
             Whom
             shall
             I
             send
             ?
             who
             will
             go
             forth
             for
             us
             on
             this
             desperate
             and
             ungrateful
             service
             ?
          
           made
           offer
           on
           his
           own
           accord
           to
           undertake
           it
           ,
           
             Ecce
             ego
             !
             mitte
             me
          
           ;
           Here
           am
           I
           ,
           (
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           )
           let
           me
           be
           sent
           ,
           and
           see
           if
           I
           decline
           the
           business
           ,
           or
           dare
           not
           put
           my self
           on
           the
           undertaking
           .
           The
           Prophet
           
           was
           resolved
           upon
           the
           imus
           ,
           to
           go
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           he
           perceived
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           .
           He
           stayed
           but
           for
           his
           Mission
           &
           Commission
           ;
           
             Vis
             imus
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           yet
           we
           are
           not
           come
           to
           the
           best
           examples
           which
           the
           Church
           yields
           us
           in
           this
           case
           .
           The
           Prophets
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           imployed
           by
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           thankless
           and
           invidious
           nature
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           seldom
           sent
           abroad
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           and
           limits
           of
           their
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           countenanced
           and
           backed
           with
           their
           friends
           and
           kindred
           .
           It
           was
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           their
           Ite
           was
           of
           a
           more
           large
           ,
           almost
           an
           infinite
           extent
           ;
           
             Ite
             in
             omnes
             gentes
             ,
             Go
             into
             all
             the
             World
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
           And
           they
           were
           told
           before
           they
           undertook
           the
           business
           ,
           
             Ecce
             mitto
             vos
             ,
             Behold
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             sheep
             amongst
             the
             Wolves
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             needs
             must
             tell
             you
             beforehand
             ,
             that
             you
             shall
             be
             convented
             before
             Kings
             and
             Councels
             ,
             the
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             Sanhedrim
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             by
             whom
             ye
             shall
             be
             buffeted
             and
             reviled
             ,
             condemned
             and
             executed
             .
          
           More
           then
           so
           yet
           ;
           
             Satanas
             expetivit
          
           ,
           Satan
           himself
           desires
           to
           sift
           and
           winnow
           you
           .
           And
           though
           I
           give
           you
           power
           to
           cast
           out
           Devils
           ,
           
           yet
           do
           not
           think
           that
           Satan
           will
           so
           easily
           forgo
           his
           hold
           ,
           or
           lose
           the
           Kingdom
           which
           he
           hath
           so
           long
           possessed
           in
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           .
           T
           is
           neither
           against
           Principalities
           and
           Powers
           ,
           nor
           only
           against
           flesh
           and
           blood
           that
           you
           are
           to
           wrestle
           ;
           but
           against
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           against
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           darkness
           of
           this
           present
           world
           :
           yet
           finde
           we
           not
           that
           any
           of
           those
           blessed
           Spirits
           was
           therewith
           discouraged
           ,
           or
           did
           not
           think
           themselves
           obliged
           the
           rather
           to
           fulfill
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           because
           it
           seemed
           so
           full
           of
           danger
           .
           Which
           of
           
           them
           did
           not
           travel
           both
           Lands
           and
           Seas
           ,
           when
           once
           the
           Ite
           was
           pronounced
           ?
           Which
           of
           them
           might
           not
           well
           have
           said
           in
           the
           Poets
           Language
           ,
           
             Quae
             regio
             in
             terris
             nostri
             non
             plena
             laboris
             ?
          
           What
           corner
           was
           there
           of
           the
           Earth
           which
           they
           went
           not
           to
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           did
           not
           cultivate
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           in
           so
           doing
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           powers
           of
           darknesse
           ?
        
         
           We
           must
           not
           look
           to
           finde
           a
           Parallel
           to
           the
           Apostles
           in
           the
           Ages
           following
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           courage
           ,
           came
           not
           much
           behind
           ;
           whom
           neither
           the
           report
           of
           so
           great
           an
           Enemy
           as
           had
           been
           practising
           of
           late
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ,
           could
           terrifie
           from
           going
           forth
           to
           secure
           the
           Harvest
           ;
           nor
           the
           complexion
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           which
           was
           fair
           and
           specious
           ,
           could
           hinder
           or
           divert
           from
           offering
           their
           endeavours
           to
           root
           them
           out
           .
           He
           that
           had
           seen
           the
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           grapling
           with
           Hereticks
           ,
           pleading
           the
           Churches
           cause
           in
           their
           Apologeticks
           ,
           refusing
           to
           comply
           with
           those
           impieties
           which
           were
           obtruded
           on
           them
           by
           the
           secular
           powers
           ;
           and
           sinally
           ,
           in
           going
           to
           the
           Scaffold
           with
           no
           lesse
           a
           bravery
           then
           if
           some
           Actor
           had
           been
           hired
           to
           mount
           the
           Theater
           ,
           would
           surely
           have
           conceived
           them
           to
           be
           men
           of
           courage
           :
           and
           't
           was
           no
           wonder
           if
           the
           Church
           did
           then
           thrive
           and
           flourish
           when
           men
           of
           courage
           had
           the
           conduct
           of
           her
           chief
           Affaires
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           observed
           of
           the
           times
           succeeding
           ,
           though
           somewhat
           colder
           in
           their
           love
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           as
           something
           further
           off
           from
           the
           dayes
           he
           lived
           in
           .
           The
           renowned
           Athanasius
           would
           not
           stoop
           to
           Arius
           ,
           
           though
           patronized
           for
           a
           time
           by
           the
           famous
           Constantine
           ;
           nor
           yield
           a
           Temple
           to
           the
           Arians
           ,
           although
           required
           by
           
           Constantius
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           .
           St.
           Ambrose
           was
           resolved
           not
           to
           submit
           his
           judgement
           in
           a
           point
           of
           faith
           to
           the
           decisions
           and
           decrees
           of
           a
           Lay-Tribunal
           ,
           though
           nothing
           but
           apparent
           ruine
           was
           to
           be
           expected
           on
           his
           refusal
           of
           the
           same
           .
           
           
             Non
             tanti
             est
             Ambrosius
             ut
             propter
             se
             deijciat
             sacerdotium
             .
          
           And
           when
           he
           was
           commanded
           to
           desert
           his
           charge
           ,
           and
           leave
           it
           to
           Auxentius
           ,
           an
           Arian
           Heretick
           ;
           rather
           then
           to
           betray
           his
           trust
           ,
           
           he
           would
           lose
           his
           life
           .
           
             Prius
             est
             ut
             animam
             mihi
             quàm
             fidem
             auferant
             .
          
           An
           equal
           courage
           unto
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           Chrysostom
           ,
           contesting
           openly
           with
           Gainus
           ,
           
           who
           then
           commanded
           all
           both
           in
           Camp
           &
           Counsel
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           though
           he
           required
           but
           one
           Church
           only
           within
           the
           City
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Arians
           whom
           he
           favoured
           might
           have
           leave
           to
           meet
           .
           Nor
           might
           these
           latter
           and
           degenerate
           Ages
           wanted
           examples
           of
           this
           kind
           :
           Witness
           that
           stout
           and
           noble
           courage
           which
           appeared
           in
           Luther
           ,
           who
           being
           sent
           for
           unto
           Wormes
           by
           Charles
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           his
           Faith
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           
           and
           much
           disswaded
           by
           his
           Friends
           from
           that
           desperate
           journey
           ;
           returned
           this
           gallant
           and
           couragious
           Answer
           ,
           that
           go
           he
           would
           ,
           
             licèt
             contra
             se
             tot
             insurrecturi
             essent
             daemones
             quot
             in
             tectis
             aedium
             cernerentur
             tegulae
             ,
          
           though
           all
           the
           Houses
           in
           the
           Town
           were
           tiled
           with
           Devils
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           saying
           of
           Paterculus
           ,
           
           
             Eminentes
             viros
             magnis
             adjutoribus
             usos
             esse
             ,
          
           that
           the
           most
           eminent
           sort
           of
           men
           have
           commonly
           the
           ablest
           servants
           .
           And
           it
           concerns
           them
           so
           to
           have
           ;
           they
           could
           not
           else
           go
           through
           with
           those
           great
           affaires
           which
           are
           incumbent
           on
           their
           places
           .
           Josuah
           and
           
             Caleb
             ,
             Moses
          
           Ministers
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           men
           of
           faith
           and
           courage
           ?
           What
           
           notable
           exploit
           could
           Moses
           have
           atcheived
           against
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           conduct
           of
           Gods
           People
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           if
           not
           so
           seconded
           and
           assisted
           ?
           And
           if
           we
           finde
           so
           many
           famous
           Victories
           obtained
           by
           David
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           that
           he
           was
           well
           served
           and
           followed
           by
           men
           of
           Valour
           and
           Renown
           ,
           his
           mighty
           men
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           called
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ?
           Men
           of
           weak
           spirits
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           great
           undertakings
           ,
           as
           being
           neither
           constant
           to
           their
           principles
           ,
           nor
           resolute
           in
           their
           conclusions
           .
           And
           therefore
           't
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           in
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           on
           some
           great
           design
           ,
           he
           used
           this
           Item
           most
           an
           end
           ,
           
             viriliter
             agite
             &
             confortamini
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Be
             strong
             and
             of
             a
             good
             courage
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           English
           reads
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           seemes
           God
           doth
           not
           think
           himself
           well
           served
           when
           he
           findes
           it
           otherwise
           ;
           when
           those
           whom
           he
           employeth
           in
           his
           publick
           service
           had
           rather
           flie
           to
           Tarshish
           then
           go
           on
           to
           Ninive
           .
           And
           being
           he
           is
           the
           Husbandman
           intended
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           chuse
           but
           take
           it
           kindly
           from
           his
           Servants
           ,
           that
           they
           expressed
           so
           great
           a
           courage
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           offer
           of
           their
           best
           endeavours
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           his
           business
           ;
           
             vis
             imus
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             ?
          
           This
           sheweth
           that
           they
           were
           resolved
           upon
           the
           imus
           ,
           to
           go
           forth
           couragiously
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           sit
           down
           idly
           in
           a
           time
           of
           danger
           .
           But
           to
           what
           end
           they
           would
           be
           going
           ,
           and
           what
           they
           did
           resolve
           to
           do
           when
           they
           were
           going
           forth
           that
           we
           shall
           finde
           in
           the
           Colligimus
           .
           We
           had
           their
           courage
           in
           the
           imus
           ;
           their
           zeal
           comes
           next
           in
           the
           
             Colligimus
             ;
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ?
             Wilt
             ●hou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
           my
           next
           particular
           .
        
         
         
           
             Qui
             non
             zelat
             non
             amat
          
           .
           
           Where
           there
           's
           no
           zeal
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           love
           ,
           no
           sincere
           affection
           .
           A
           truth
           so
           clear
           and
           evident
           in
           St.
           Austins
           time
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           grown
           into
           a
           Proverb
           ;
           however
           afterwards
           disputed
           amongst
           the
           Schoolmen
           .
           
           In
           vain
           do
           they
           pretend
           to
           love
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           zealous
           in
           behalf
           of
           the
           thing
           beloved
           :
           they
           love
           not
           God
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           zealous
           of
           his
           glory
           ;
           nor
           cordially
           affect
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           zeal
           unto
           her
           peace
           :
           K.
           David
           rightly
           understood
           the
           nature
           of
           it
           ,
           
           when
           he
           affirmed
           it
           of
           himself
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           God
           ,
           
             Tabescere
             me
             fecit
             zelus
             meus
             ,
             My
             zeal
             hath
             even
             consumed
             me
             ,
             because
             mine
             enemies
             have
             forgotten
             thy
             words
          
           ;
           
           and
           in
           relation
           to
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           
             quoniam
             zelus
             domus
             tuae
             comedit
             me
             ,
             The
             ●eal
             of
             thi●e
             house
             hath
             eaten
             me
             .
          
           This
           last
           kind
           of
           zeal
           (
           I
           must
           needs
           say
           that
           )
           either
           hath
           been
           much
           mistaken
           ,
           or
           not
           rightly
           practised
           :
           the
           times
           being
           such
           wherein
           the
           zeal
           of
           some
           Reformers
           hath
           eaten
           up
           many
           of
           the
           Houses
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           and
           doubtless
           ,
           will
           devoure
           the
           remnant
           of
           Gods
           dwelling-places
           ,
           if
           not
           stopped
           in
           time
           :
           therefore
           to
           set
           the
           matter
           right
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Text
           may
           be
           restrained
           to
           its
           proper
           meaning
           ,
           and
           zeal
           be
           regulated
           &
           directed
           by
           the
           holy
           Text
           ,
           we
           will
           explain
           those
           words
           of
           David
           by
           these
           words
           of
           Austin
           :
           
           
             What
             is
             the
             man
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             is
             devou●ed
             or
             eaten
             by
             a
             zeal
             to
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ?
          
           Even
           he
           ,
           
             qui
             omnia
             quae
             fortè
             ibi
             videt
             perversa
             satagit
             emendare
             ,
             cupit
             corrigere
             ,
          
           who
           studieth
           to
           amend
           and
           rectifie
           whatever
           stands
           inneed
           of
           a
           Reformation
           :
           the
           ordinary
           glosse
           makes
           the
           same
           glosse
           on
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           some
           little
           alteration
           of
           the
           words
           and
           Phrase
           .
        
         
           Such
           was
           the
           zeal
           expressed
           by
           the
           Servants
           here
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           they
           seen
           the
           tares
           in
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           
           and
           by
           their
           Masters
           answer
           found
           from
           what
           seed
           they
           came
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           vehemently
           zealous
           to
           root
           them
           out
           .
           They
           knew
           full
           well
           what
           mischief
           would
           ensue
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           looked
           to
           ,
           both
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           Field
           ,
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           overgrown
           and
           mastered
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           trusted
           to
           be
           fed
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           might
           unawares
           be
           poysoned
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           wickedness
           .
           In
           both
           respects
           ,
           no
           course
           more
           proper
           as
           they
           thought
           ,
           than
           
             ire
             &
             colligere
          
           ,
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           them
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           destroyed
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           or
           by
           that
           Gods
           people
           .
           This
           they
           resolved
           to
           do
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
           Their
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           make
           that
           plain
           enough
           ;
           but
           in
           what
           way
           they
           meant
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           hath
           been
           made
           a
           question
           .
        
         
           Lyra
           conceives
           their
           purpose
           was
           to
           gather
           them
           to
           root
           them
           up
           ,
           
           in
           such
           a
           way
           as
           was
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             separando
             eos
             à
             communione
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           by
           severing
           them
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           faithful
           .
           The
           like
           saith
           Gorran
           also
           ,
           
           and
           some
           latter
           Writers
           ;
           others
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           more
           Antiquity
           ,
           but
           farre
           more
           eminency
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           think
           rather
           that
           their
           meaning
           was
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           not
           only
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           mankind
           ;
           to
           go
           against
           them
           with
           the
           Sword
           ;
           and
           destroy
           them
           utterly
           .
        
         
           Chrysostom
           so
           conceives
           it
           ,
           
           saying
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           had
           gone
           on
           as
           they
           were
           resolved
           ,
           in
           prosecuting
           of
           the
           Heretick
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           blood-shed
           and
           warre
           must
           needs
           have
           followed
           over
           all
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           Theophylact
           goes
           to
           work
           more
           plainly
           ,
           
           and
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           servants
           being
           offended
           at
           the
           growth
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           by
           consequence
           incensed
           against
           the
           Hereticks
           
           themselves
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           were
           of
           a
           minde
           to
           make
           quick
           work
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           rid
           them
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           this
           wretched
           life
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           save
           the
           trouble
           of
           more
           tedious
           process
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           of
           these
           two
           courses
           their
           zeal
           might
           bend
           them
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           I
           conceive
           the
           last
           .
           And
           this
           I
           am
           induced
           to
           think
           by
           the
           Masters
           Answer
           ;
           who
           on
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           Proposition
           returned
           a
           non
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           negative
           voyce
           ,
           of
           which
           more
           hereafter
           .
           )
           He
           did
           not
           like
           of
           the
           intention
           :
           and
           to
           dislike
           their
           purpose
           there
           had
           been
           no
           reason
           ,
           had
           their
           design
           been
           to
           proceed
           only
           by
           the
           Churches
           censures
           .
           He
           that
           committed
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           St.
           Peters
           name
           ,
           
           the
           power
           and
           dispensation
           of
           the
           keyes
           ,
           intended
           not
           that
           they
           should
           serve
           for
           nothing
           but
           a
           dumb
           shew
           ,
           a
           sign
           and
           token
           only
           of
           a
           powerless
           Ministery
           .
           And
           when
           he
           gave
           to
           his
           Apostles
           so
           direct
           a
           power
           of
           binding
           and
           retaining
           sins
           ,
           and
           giving
           over
           unto
           Satan
           the
           impenitent
           person
           ,
           think
           you
           ,
           his
           meaning
           was
           they
           shonld
           never
           use
           it
           ?
           
           If
           so
           ,
           St.
           Panl
           must
           needs
           be
           guilty
           of
           no
           small
           offence
           ,
           in
           dealing
           so
           severely
           with
           the
           man
           of
           Corinth
           :
           
           and
           wonder
           't
           was
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           relaxation
           sued
           for
           from
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           so
           severe
           and
           just
           a
           sentence
           .
           And
           to
           what
           end
           serves
           
             Dic
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           if
           the
           poor
           Church
           have
           power
           to
           hear
           ,
           
           but
           not
           to
           censure
           ?
           or
           if
           upon
           the
           Churches
           censures
           ,
           none
           be
           so
           fit
           to
           be
           accounted
           either
           an
           Heathen
           or
           Publican
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           is
           intrusted
           by
           the
           Church
           to
           inflict
           the
           same
           ?
           Assuredly
           God
           would
           not
           disallow
           the
           course
           which
           himself
           prescribed
           ;
           or
           by
           removing
           from
           the
           Church
           the
           power
           of
           censure
           ,
           open
           
           a
           gapp
           to
           all
           impurity
           both
           of
           life
           and
           doctrine
           .
        
         
           
             There
             was
             a
             time
             once
             in
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ,
           (
           
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             so
             now
             )
             wherein
             the
             censures
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             under
             pretence
             or
             colour
             of
             some
             civill
             sanctions
             ,
             were
             either
             quite
             abolished
             ,
             or
             of
             no
             effect
             ;
             to
             the
             no
             small
             increase
             of
             vice
             ,
             because
             it
             nourished
             a
             presumption
             of
             impunity
             in
             vicious
             persons
             .
             Of
             this
             old
             Father
          
           Latimer
           
             doth
             thus
             complain
             in
             a
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             King
          
           Edward
           :
           
           Lechery
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           used
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           such
           lechery
           as
           is
           used
           in
           no
           other
           place
           of
           the
           World.
           And
           yet
           it
           is
           made
           a
           matter
           of
           sport
           ,
           a
           matter
           of
           nothing
           ,
           a
           laughing
           matter
           ,
           a
           trifle
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           passed
           on
           nor
           reformed
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           trust
           it
           will
           be
           amended
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           to
           live
           to
           see
           it
           mended
           as
           old
           as
           I
           am
           .
           And
           here
           I
           will
           make
           a
           suit
           to
           your
           Highnesse
           ,
           to
           restore
           unto
           the
           Church
           the
           Discipline
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           excommunicating
           such
           as
           be
           notable
           offenders
           .
           Nor
           never
           devise
           any
           other
           way
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           is
           able
           to
           devise
           any
           better
           then
           that
           God
           hath
           done
           ,
           with
           excommunication
           to
           put
           them
           from
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           till
           they
           be
           confounded
           .
           Therefore
           restore
           Christs
           Discipline
           for
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           that
           shall
           be
           a
           meane
           ,
           both
           to
           pacifie
           Gods
           wrath
           and
           indignation
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           lesse
           abomination
           shall
           be
           used
           then
           in
           times
           past
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
           I
           speak
           this
           of
           a
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           I
           mean
           to
           move
           it
           of
           a
           will
           to
           your
           Grace
           ,
           and
           your
           Realm
           .
           Bring
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           the
           open
           Discipline
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           that
           open
           sinners
           may
           be
           stricken
           withall
           .
           
             So
             farre
             the
             very
             words
             of
             Father
          
           Latimer
           .
           
             Let
             every
             one
             consider
             of
             them
             as
             he
             thinks
             most
             necessary
             :
             perhaps
             the
             Sermon
             may
             be
             more
             effectuall
             with
             some
             kinde
             of
             men
             ,
             
             when
             one
             is
             raised
             up
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             preach
             unto
             them
             .
          
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           this
           could
           not
           be
           the
           way
           which
           was
           intended
           by
           those
           servants
           ,
           if
           either
           we
           consider
           their
           Colligimus
           ,
           or
           the
           eradicetis
           of
           their
           Master
           in
           the
           following
           words
           .
           The
           servants
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           in
           them
           might
           have
           gone
           on
           to
           excommunication
           of
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           the
           condemning
           of
           the
           Heresie
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           fear
           or
           imagination
           ,
           that
           by
           so
           doing
           ,
           
             eradicetur
             simul
             cum
             eis
             triticum
          
           ,
           the
           wheat
           ,
           the
           Lords
           good
           seed
           would
           be
           pulled
           up
           with
           them
           .
           The
           censure
           of
           an
           Heretick
           doth
           rather
           strengthen
           then
           destroy
           the
           truth
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           doth
           correct
           a
           stubborn
           and
           impenitent
           sinner
           ,
           hindreth
           not
           ,
           but
           confirms
           the
           vertuous
           person
           in
           the
           way
           of
           godliness
           .
           And
           for
           Colligimus
           ,
           that
           is
           we
           know
           a
           compound
           word
           ,
           as
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           so
           much
           signifie
           a
           single
           gathering
           ,
           as
           a
           gathering
           up
           of
           all
           together
           :
           and
           so
           the
           word
           is
           used
           in
           the
           following
           Verses
           .
           It
           seemes
           the
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           would
           have
           made
           short
           work
           ,
           and
           swept
           away
           these
           tares
           at
           once
           ,
           without
           more
           ado
           :
           which
           howsoever
           it
           may
           be
           done
           sometimes
           
             in
             ore
             gladii
          
           ,
           which
           devoures
           all
           things
           where
           it
           is
           permitted
           to
           range
           at
           liberty
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           seldom
           done
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           
             in
             gladio
             oris
          
           ,
           by
           Admonitions
           ,
           Excommunications
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           kind
           of
           spiritual
           punishments
           ,
           
             Non
             excommunicandam
             multitudinem
          
           ,
           was
           the
           rule
           of
           old
           ▪
           The
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           only
           legere
           ,
           pick
           here
           and
           there
           a
           man
           out
           of
           many
           sinners
           ,
           by
           whose
           exemplary
           corrections
           others
           may
           beware
           of
           the
           like
           offences
           .
           
             Tormenta
             paucorum
             sunt
             exempla
             omnium
          
           ,
           
           as
           my
           Authour
           hath
           it
           .
           Colligere
           is
           none
           of
           hers
           in
           this
           sense
           
           and
           meaning
           .
           And
           therefore
           here
           was
           no
           such
           meaning
           ,
           as
           to
           proceed
           by
           excommunication
           ,
           to
           bring
           these
           tares
           to
           be
           arraigned
           and
           tryed
           at
           the
           Churches
           Barre
           .
        
         
           And
           being
           their
           meaning
           was
           not
           so
           ,
           their
           zeal
           though
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           was
           yet
           lesse
           warrantable
           .
           A
           zeal
           like
           that
           of
           James
           and
           John
           ,
           the
           two
           Sonnes
           of
           Thunder
           ,
           
           
             Vis
             dicimus
             ut
             descendat
             ignis
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             fire
             come
             down
             from
             Heaven
             to
             destroy
             these
             miscreants
             ?
          
           No
           dealing
           with
           some
           zelots
           of
           both
           sides
           ,
           but
           by
           fire
           and
           faggot
           ,
           by
           the
           sword
           at
           least
           ;
           for
           which
           they
           have
           no
           warrant
           I
           am
           sure
           from
           either
           Text.
           Neither
           indeed
           do
           they
           which
           stand
           most
           on
           it
           fetch
           their
           grounds
           from
           hence
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           how
           wretchedly
           would
           those
           grounds
           deceive
           them
           ?
           neither
           the
           Brethren
           there
           ,
           nor
           the
           servants
           here
           ,
           had
           any
           calling
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           instruments
           of
           his
           vengeance
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           ordained
           by
           Christ
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           to
           offer
           unto
           God
           the
           sacrifice
           of
           prayer
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           but
           not
           to
           sacrifice
           the
           people
           for
           their
           sins
           to
           God.
           No
           such
           burnt-offering
           to
           be
           found
           (
           Iam
           sure
           of
           that
           )
           in
           all
           the
           Gospels
           .
           And
           't
           was
           the
           duty
           of
           these
           servants
           ,
           not
           to
           confound
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           but
           to
           confute
           the
           Heresie
           ;
           rather
           to
           pray
           for
           the
           conversion
           ,
           then
           practise
           the
           subversion
           of
           the
           wicked
           man.
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           rebuked
           the
           two
           Brethren
           for
           their
           fiery
           zeal
           ,
           
           
             nescitis
             cujus
             spiritus
             estis
             ,
             Ye
             know
             not
             of
             what
             spirit
             you
             are
             .
          
           Nor
           fared
           it
           otherwise
           in
           effect
           with
           the
           servants
           here
           ,
           although
           the
           reason
           of
           their
           indignation
           was
           more
           just
           and
           visible
           .
           For
           though
           we
           do
           not
           finde
           that
           this
           zeal
           of
           theirs
           was
           openly
           reproved
           by
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           yet
           it
           was
           tacitly
           disproved
           ,
           
           because
           not
           suffered
           to
           proceed
           unto
           execution
           .
           The
           goodness
           of
           our
           God
           winks
           at
           the
           errors
           of
           an
           honest
           zeal
           ,
           and
           doth
           so
           love
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           good
           affections
           ,
           that
           it
           passeth
           over
           their
           infirmities
           .
           If
           it
           transport
           us
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           sometimes
           ,
           beyond
           our
           limits
           and
           due
           bounds
           ,
           he
           rather
           pardoneth
           the
           exiliencies
           of
           our
           heat
           and
           ●ervency
           ,
           then
           the
           indifferences
           of
           our
           lukewarmness
           .
           How
           highly
           would
           the
           Lord
           esteem
           a
           well-governed
           zeal
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           mercy
           crowns
           it
           many
           times
           even
           with
           all
           its
           faults
           ?
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           zeal
           of
           theirs
           ,
           if
           considered
           rightly
           ,
           was
           neither
           faulty
           nor
           ill-governed
           ,
           although
           mistaken
           in
           the
           meanes
           and
           instruments
           which
           God
           intended
           to
           make
           use
           of
           in
           so
           great
           a
           work
           as
           the
           eradication
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           the
           finall
           condemnation
           of
           them
           .
           God
           purposed
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           destruction
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           their
           hands
           ,
           not
           by
           their
           endeavours
           ;
           and
           thoroughly
           to
           purge
           his
           field
           of
           a
           seed
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           expected
           ,
           not
           till
           the
           very
           coming
           on
           of
           Harvest
           .
           The
           error
           of
           their
           zeal
           was
           but
           in
           the
           circumstances
           ,
           not
           in
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           work
           .
           The
           work
           was
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           but
           not
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           not
           then
           when
           they
           made
           the
           offer
           :
           but
           this
           was
           more
           then
           God
           had
           formerly
           revealed
           unto
           them
           .
           So
           as
           the
           worst
           which
           can
           be
           said
           of
           this
           act
           of
           theirs
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           a
           zeal
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           not
           according
           unto
           knowledge
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           points
           and
           circumstances
           which
           God
           did
           purpose
           to
           observe
           in
           so
           great
           a
           business
           .
           Which
           zeal
           of
           theirs
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           may
           it
           condemn
           the
           coldness
           and
           stupidity
           of
           this
           present
           Age
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           so
           few
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           
           that
           are
           affected
           zealously
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ?
           How
           few
           made
           offer
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           when
           occasion
           was
           ;
           I
           say
           not
           to
           root
           out
           ,
           but
           suppress
           those
           tares
           which
           threatned
           then
           such
           imminent
           dangers
           ,
           and
           have
           since
           brought
           so
           sad
           a
           desolation
           on
           this
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           now
           that
           they
           are
           come
           so
           fully
           to
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           how
           few
           present
           themselves
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ●a
          
           ?
           is
           it
           your
           pleasure
           that
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           ?
           
             Hujusmodi
             si
             zelus
             singulorum
             esset
             non
             sic
             abundarent
             zizania
             ,
          
           as
           mine
           Author
           hath
           it
           .
           Were
           there
           more
           zeal
           amongst
           the
           servants
           of
           the
           Houshold
           ,
           there
           would
           not
           be
           so
           many
           tares
           in
           the
           field
           of
           God.
           There
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ;
           especially
           if
           this
           zeal
           be
           armed
           with
           courage
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           seconded
           with
           readiness
           and
           unanimity
           in
           the
           promoting
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           according
           as
           we
           finde
           it
           in
           the
           servants
           here
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           was
           formerly
           observed
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           only
           come
           before
           their
           Master
           with
           zeal
           and
           courage
           ,
           but
           shewed
           in
           both
           their
           readiness
           and
           unanimity
           .
           First
           ,
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ;
           then
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           we
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           tense
           .
           First
           ,
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           .
           And
           it
           was
           wisely
           done
           that
           they
           went
           together
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           otherwise
           been
           foiled
           in
           the
           undertaking
           .
           The
           enemy
           against
           whom
           they
           resolved
           to
           go
           ,
           was
           strong
           ,
           and
           his
           Army
           numerous
           ,
           a
           Legion
           of
           them
           in
           one
           man
           ;
           how
           many
           Legions
           then
           were
           they
           to
           meet
           withall
           in
           the
           present
           enterprise
           ,
           in
           which
           so
           many
           men
           were
           ingaged
           and
           interessed
           ?
           Had
           they
           gone
           severally
           one
           by
           one
           ,
           as
           in
           distracted
           times
           men
           do
           use
           most
           commonly
           ,
           how
           easily
           had
           they
           been
           made
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           roaring
           
           Lion
           ?
           how
           little
           good
           had
           they
           been
           able
           to
           effect
           ,
           had
           they
           scaped
           his
           Clawes
           ?
           
           We
           know
           who
           said
           it
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           on
           what
           occasion
           ,
           
             Dum
             singuli
             pugnabant
             universi
             vincebantur
          
           :
           Our
           Ancestors
           the
           Britains
           when
           they
           fought
           one
           by
           one
           were
           all
           quickly
           vanquished
           ;
           when
           they
           joyned
           hearts
           and
           hands
           together
           ,
           they
           were
           then
           impregnable
           .
           If
           therefore
           we
           will
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           as
           becomes
           men
           of
           courage
           in
           a
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           as
           becomes
           men
           of
           wisdom
           in
           a
           common
           cause
           .
           Let
           not
           zeal
           make
           us
           inconsiderate
           ,
           nor
           too
           much
           
             gaitè
             de
             coeur
          
           ,
           prompt
           us
           to
           be
           fool-hardy
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           call
           it
           .
           The
           Servants
           of
           my
           Text
           had
           as
           much
           zeal
           and
           courage
           as
           the
           work
           required
           ,
           (
           and
           't
           was
           a
           great
           and
           weighty
           work
           ,
           if
           we
           mark
           it
           well
           :
           )
           yet
           they
           resolved
           to
           joyn
           together
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           their
           own
           security
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           themselves
           of
           a
           speedier
           Conquest
           .
           United
           forces
           are
           no
           lesse
           necessary
           in
           the
           field
           of
           God
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           then
           are
           united
           prayers
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           his
           mercies
           :
           therefore
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           .
        
         
           Next
           it
           is
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           present
           tense
           .
           They
           were
           not
           only
           on
           a
           resolution
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           but
           to
           do
           it
           presently
           .
           Their
           courage
           was
           too
           great
           to
           delay
           the
           action
           ,
           their
           zeal
           too
           fervent
           to
           procrastinate
           so
           desired
           a
           service
           .
           
           
             Non
             aiunt
             ibimus
             ,
             sed
             imus
             ,
          
           as
           mine
           Author
           hath
           it
           .
           They
           say
           not
           ,
           we
           will
           go
           hereafter
           ,
           on
           more
           mature
           deliberation
           ;
           but
           were
           ready
           to
           advance
           as
           the
           word
           was
           spoken
           .
           They
           did
           not
           only
           speak
           of
           going
           ,
           but
           were
           even
           going
           whilest
           they
           spake
           .
           The
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           were
           too
           full
           
           of
           courage
           to
           trifle
           and
           delay
           the
           time
           in
           their
           Masters
           business
           ,
           
           as
           did
           the
           Father
           in
           the
           work
           of
           his
           own
           conversion
           ,
           with
           
             modò
             ,
             ecce
             modò
          
           ,
           and
           
             sin●
             paululum
          
           :
           they
           cryed
           not
           with
           the
           sluggard
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Proverbs
             ,
             A
             little
             more
             sleep
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             slumber
             ,
             a
             little
             more
             folding
             of
             the
             hands
             .
          
           The
           Father
           tells
           us
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           
             modò
             &
             modò
             non
             habebant
             modum
             ,
          
           and
           
             sine
             paululum
             in
             longum
             ibat
          
           ,
           
           how
           one
           delay
           begat
           another
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           almost
           lost
           the
           opportunity
           which
           had
           been
           offered
           to
           him
           by
           the
           Lord
           his
           God.
           And
           one
           inferior
           unto
           Solomon
           in
           all
           parts
           of
           wisdom
           could
           say
           unto
           his
           Generall
           ,
           
             tolle
             moras
          
           ,
           that
           to
           delay
           the
           onset
           ,
           
           was
           to
           lose
           his
           Victory
           .
           The
           Iron
           must
           be
           struck
           when
           it
           is
           at
           hottest
           ;
           he
           that
           works
           on
           it
           when
           t
           is
           cold
           ,
           doth
           but
           beat
           the
           Anvil
           .
           And
           t
           is
           an
           excellent
           Rule
           in
           Physick
           ,
           though
           a
           Poet
           gave
           it
           ,
           
             Principiis
             obstare
          
           ,
           to
           have
           an
           eye
           to
           a
           Disease
           when
           it
           first
           breaks
           forth
           .
           The
           Medicine
           comes
           too
           late
           to
           remove
           a
           malady
           ,
           which
           is
           confirmed
           and
           setled
           by
           a
           long
           delay
           .
           And
           so
           t
           is
           also
           in
           this
           case
           with
           the
           Churches
           Doctors
           :
           He
           that
           doth
           undertake
           the
           cure
           of
           a
           crazie
           Church
           ,
           must
           be
           instant
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           put
           it
           off
           until
           the
           morrow
           .
           
             Hodie
             si
             vocem
             ejus
             ,
             To
             day
             if
             you
             will
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           David
           ;
           and
           
             operamini
             cùm
             vocatur
             ●odie
          
           ,
           
           
             Work
             whilest
             t
             is
             called
             to
             day
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Sonne
           of
           David
           .
           No
           tense
           so
           proper
           as
           the
           present
           for
           this
           weighty
           work
           .
           If
           they
           intend
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           either
           by
           labouring
           in
           his
           Vineyard
           ,
           or
           by
           setting
           forth
           against
           the
           enemies
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           imus
           and
           colligimus
           in
           the
           present
           tense
           ,
           before
           their
           courage
           is
           grown
           cold
           ,
           and
           thei●
           zeal
           abated
           .
           Sure
           I
           am
           ,
           so
           it
           was
           with
           my
           servants
           here
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           so
           intent
           on
           the
           present
           
           service
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           take
           their
           Masters
           leave
           and
           instructions
           with
           them
           ,
           guiding
           their
           courage
           by
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           governing
           their
           zeal
           by
           his
           directions
           .
           This
           shewes
           their
           temper
           and
           obedience
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           noted
           .
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea●
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
        
         
           
             Turpe
             est
             in
             extremo
             actu
             deficere
             .
          
           To
           fail
           in
           the
           last
           Act
           in
           the
           close
           of
           business
           ,
           is
           a
           foul
           reproch
           ;
           and
           derogates
           not
           only
           from
           the
           Agent
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           enterprise
           .
           The
           servants
           had
           done
           all
           things
           well
           since
           they
           were
           awakened
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           coming
           and
           enquiry
           ,
           the
           resolute
           expressions
           of
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           ,
           their
           readiness
           and
           unanimity
           in
           the
           promoting
           of
           their
           Masters
           business
           :
           There
           wanted
           nothing
           now
           to
           dispatch
           the
           work
           but
           a
           Commission
           from
           their
           Master
           .
           And
           certainly
           it
           stood
           with
           reason
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           business
           wherein
           their
           Master
           was
           concerned
           in
           so
           high
           a
           manner
           ,
           they
           should
           do
           nothing
           rashly
           without
           his
           consent
           .
           Had
           they
           gone
           otherwise
           to
           work
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           merited
           so
           much
           for
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           forfeited
           and
           lost
           for
           want
           of
           wisdom
           .
           
             Saepe
             honestas
             rerum
             causas
             ,
             ni
             judicium
             adhibeatur
             ,
             perniciosi
             exitus
             consequuntur
             ,
          
           as
           he
           in
           Tacitus
           .
           
           Zeal
           without
           judgement
           and
           advice
           may
           be
           compared
           to
           a
           brush-Bavin-Faggot
           in
           a
           Country-Cottage
           ,
           more
           likely
           farre
           to
           fire
           the
           House
           then
           to
           warm
           the
           Chimney
           .
           And
           zeal
           and
           courage
           destitute
           of
           consent
           and
           counsel
           is
           but
           like
           Sampson
           in
           the
           Story
           ,
           when
           as
           his
           hair
           was
           grown
           ,
           and
           his
           eyes
           put
           out
           ;
           and
           seldom
           serves
           to
           other
           purpose
           then
           to
           pull
           the
           House
           upon
           our
           heads
           .
           But
           here
           zeal
           yielded
           to
           obedience
           ,
           and
           courage
           thought
           it
           no
           disparagement
           to
           submit
           to
           temper
           .
           Here
           was
           both
           
           
             modus
             caritatis
          
           ,
           
           
             &
             temperamentum
             fortitudinis
          
           .
           This
           made
           them
           first
           consult
           their
           Master
           ,
           before
           they
           went
           to
           execute
           their
           own
           desires
           ;
           and
           it
           did
           well
           with
           them
           :
           the
           bit
           of
           respect
           being
           oftentimes
           as
           useful
           as
           the
           spur
           of
           courage
           .
           Discretion
           is
           a
           sure
           guide
           to
           zeal
           ,
           and
           only
           that
           which
           keeps
           it
           that
           it
           breaks
           not
           out
           into
           open
           fury
           .
           If
           good
           directions
           do
           not
           hold
           the
           reins
           ,
           our
           good
           intentions
           many
           times
           may
           chance
           to
           break
           their
           own
           neck
           ,
           and
           the
           Riders
           too
           :
           and
           which
           is
           yet
           most
           strange
           of
           all
           ,
           without
           such
           guidance
           and
           instruction
           our
           zeal
           to
           God
           may
           lead
           us
           from
           him
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           the
           business
           which
           they
           came
           about
           ,
           was
           their
           Masters
           chiefly
           :
           the
           field
           of
           which
           they
           were
           so
           zealous
           ,
           did
           belong
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           sole
           owner
           and
           Proprietary
           ;
           and
           therefore
           
             Ager
             suus
          
           ,
           his
           field
           ,
           v.
           24.
           
           The
           enemy
           against
           whom
           they
           resolved
           to
           go
           was
           not
           theirs
           ,
           but
           his
           ;
           or
           their
           's
           no
           otherwise
           then
           as
           they
           did
           retain
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           weare
           his
           Livery
           :
           and
           therefore
           
             inimicus
             ejus
          
           ,
           his
           enemy
           ,
           v.
           25.
           
           Men
           might
           have
           said
           they
           had
           bin
           desperately
           bold
           ,
           and
           perversely
           zealous
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           entred
           on
           his
           field
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           enemies
           ,
           without
           his
           liking
           and
           consent
           .
           It
           had
           been
           little
           to
           the
           prayse
           of
           their
           discretion
           ,
           of
           their
           duty
           lesse
           ;
           how
           much
           soever
           they
           might
           have
           been
           admired
           by
           unknowing
           men
           for
           great
           undertakers
           .
           And
           though
           they
           had
           returned
           with
           success
           and
           victory
           ,
           yet
           who
           can
           tell
           but
           that
           instead
           of
           being
           made
           welcom
           with
           an
           Euge
           ,
           Well
           done
           my
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servant
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           reproved
           at
           their
           coming
           home
           with
           a
           
             quis
             haec
             quaesivit
          
           ,
           who
           required
           these
           things
           at
           your
           hands
           ?
           It
           is
           the
           approbation
           of
           Authority
           which
           makes
           courage
           usefull
           ;
           
           and
           zeal
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           publick
           ,
           warrantable
           .
           Without
           that
           both
           become
           unprofitable
           ,
           in
           some
           cases
           dangerous
           .
           We
           may
           affirm
           of
           them
           as
           we
           say
           commonly
           of
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           excellent
           Servants
           ,
           but
           ill
           Masters
           :
           
           or
           as
           St.
           Ambrose
           of
           the
           Sun
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           
             melior
             in
             ministerio
             quàm
             imperio
          
           ;
           never
           more
           useful
           to
           us
           men
           then
           when
           the
           beames
           thereof
           are
           most
           meek
           and
           gentle
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           more
           applyable
           to
           our
           necessities
           .
           In
           these
           regards
           the
           servants
           had
           too
           much
           neglected
           both
           themselves
           and
           him
           ,
           had
           they
           been
           all
           for
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           and
           ascribed
           nothing
           unto
           vis
           ,
           to
           the
           Masters
           pleasure
           .
        
         
           Solomon
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Canticles
           compares
           the
           Church
           unto
           an
           Army
           ,
           an
           Army
           terrible
           with
           banners
           .
           And
           t
           is
           indeed
           an
           Army
           most
           exactly
           ordered
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           never
           was
           Army
           better
           marshalled
           in
           the
           words
           of
           Chrysostom
           .
           Now
           t
           is
           well
           known
           that
           an
           Army
           is
           a
           gallant
           sight
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           all
           one
           motion
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           many
           thousand
           bodies
           seeme
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           one
           soul
           ;
           and
           every
           one
           observeth
           that
           rank
           and
           station
           in
           which
           he
           hath
           been
           placed
           by
           the
           chief
           Commander
           ,
           or
           other
           Officers
           of
           the
           field
           .
           The
           poor
           Centurion
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           was
           so
           far
           sensible
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           ,
           
           as
           to
           appoint
           the
           Souldiers
           under
           his
           Command
           not
           only
           what
           they
           were
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           was
           fit
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           when
           fit
           to
           come
           .
           Had
           they
           been
           doing
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           ,
           without
           his
           Fiat
           ,
           or
           going
           upon
           any
           action
           without
           his
           vade
           ,
           or
           appointment
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           they
           should
           have
           felt
           their
           error
           ,
           though
           they
           would
           not
           see
           it
           .
           And
           he
           affirms
           it
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           
             sub
             potestate
             constitutus
          
           ,
           a
           man
           under
           the
           Authority
           
           and
           command
           of
           others
           ▪
           implying
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           did
           expect
           obedience
           from
           the
           common
           Souldier
           ,
           so
           he
           did
           yield
           it
           to
           his
           Colonel
           ,
           or
           his
           Serjeant
           Major
           ,
           or
           whosoever
           else
           was
           in
           place
           above
           him
           .
           The
           Discipline
           of
           Warre
           could
           not
           else
           be
           kept
           .
           
             Ita
             se
             ducum
             autoritas
             ,
             sic
             rigor
             Disciplinae
             habet
             .
          
           And
           if
           that
           be
           not
           kept
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           
           
             confusi
             Equites
             p●ditesque
             in
             exitium
             ruunt
             ,
          
           the
           whole
           will
           soon
           run
           on
           to
           a
           swift
           destruction
           .
           Thus
           is
           it
           also
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           Camp
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           
             Acies
             castrorum
             ordinata
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           it
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           subordination
           in
           it
           ,
           if
           every
           one
           might
           do
           what
           he
           list
           himself
           ,
           (
           as
           did
           Gods
           people
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           was
           no
           King
           in
           Israel
           ,
           )
           what
           a
           confusion
           would
           ensue
           ,
           how
           speedy
           a
           calamity
           must
           needs
           fall
           upon
           it
           ?
        
         
           The
           servants
           of
           my
           Text
           understood
           this
           rightly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           they
           came
           provided
           ,
           and
           desired
           nothing
           more
           then
           to
           give
           the
           onset
           ,
           yet
           thought
           they
           ●it
           to
           hear
           how
           their
           Master
           liked
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           apply
           themselves
           to
           his
           resolution
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Chrysostom
           .
           
           They
           durst
           not
           trust
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           opinion
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           great
           concernment
           ,
           but
           referred
           all
           unto
           their
           Master
           .
           Courage
           and
           zeal
           do
           never
           shew
           more
           amiably
           then
           when
           they
           are
           subordinate
           to
           good
           directions
           :
           especially
           ,
           when
           they
           take
           direction
           from
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           from
           their
           Master
           only
           ,
           not
           from
           the
           interest
           and
           passion
           of
           their
           fellow-servants
           .
           Though
           it
           be
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           yet
           t
           is
           vis
           only
           in
           the
           singular
           .
           One
           to
           command
           ,
           and
           many
           to
           obey
           ,
           makes
           the
           sweetest
           government
           .
           'T
           was
           prayse
           and
           commendation
           
           enough
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           came
           fitted
           and
           prepared
           to
           pursue
           the
           action
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Masters
           office
           to
           direct
           ,
           and
           theirs
           to
           execute
           .
           
             Vobis
             arma
             &
             animus
          
           ,
           
           
             mihi
             consilium
             &
             virtutis
             vestrae
             regimen
             relinquite
             ,
          
           as
           he
           in
           Tacitus
           .
           Nor
           were
           the
           two
           Brethren
           ,
           those
           Sonnes
           of
           Thunder
           which
           I
           spake
           of
           ,
           to
           be
           taught
           this
           lesson
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           seem
           transported
           with
           zeal
           or
           passion
           .
           Though
           the
           Samaritans
           had
           incensed
           them
           in
           an
           high
           degree
           ,
           
           and
           that
           they
           long'd
           for
           nothing
           more
           ,
           then
           to
           inflict
           some
           grievous
           punishment
           upon
           them
           yet
           they
           submitted
           their
           affections
           to
           their
           Masters
           judgement
           .
           They
           fell
           not
           presently
           on
           the
           affront
           to
           their
           imprecations
           ,
           nor
           called
           for
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           them
           utterly
           ,
           as
           on
           the
           blasting
           of
           the
           breath
           of
           their
           displeasure
           :
           As
           vehement
           as
           their
           zeal
           and
           displeasure
           was
           ,
           yet
           they
           proposed
           the
           business
           to
           their
           Master
           first
           .
           It
           is
           not
           
             dicimus
             ut
             descendat
             ignis
          
           ,
           it
           is
           our
           pleasure
           to
           command
           that
           fire
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           destroy
           these
           wretches
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             vis
             dicimus
          
           ,
           is
           it
           your
           pleasure
           that
           we
           shall
           ?
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           here
           ,
           
             &
             vis
             dicimus
          
           there
           .
           In
           both
           the
           Masters
           leave
           and
           liking
           ,
           is
           the
           thing
           most
           sought
           for
           .
        
         
           And
           't
           was
           no
           newes
           this
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           who
           were
           in
           any
           publick
           place
           or
           Ministry
           should
           fit
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           guidance
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           who
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           appointment
           ,
           had
           the
           chief
           ordering
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Isa●ah
           ,
           though
           both
           bold
           and
           zealous
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           lips
           were
           touched
           with
           a
           Coal
           from
           the
           Altar
           ,
           yet
           durst
           not
           meddle
           in
           Gods
           matters
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           both
           Mission
           and
           Commission
           
           too
           .
           God
           had
           first
           said
           ,
           
             Vade
             &
             dices
             huic
             populo
          
           ,
           Go
           and
           tell
           this
           people
           ,
           before
           he
           undertook
           the
           business
           ,
           or
           put
           himself
           upon
           the
           work
           of
           reformation
           .
           And
           which
           is
           there
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           that
           went
           upon
           Gods
           errands
           without
           his
           consent
           ,
           and
           stood
           not
           more
           on
           
             dixit
             Dominus
          
           ,
           then
           on
           
             dicam
             populo
          
           ?
           I
           trow
           ,
           the
           times
           were
           then
           corrupt
           ,
           and
           the
           people
           sinful
           .
           The
           whole
           contexture
           of
           their
           several
           Prophecies
           make
           that
           plain
           enough
           :
           yet
           finde
           we
           none
           of
           them
           so
           hasty
           in
           rebuking
           either
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           take
           a
           speciall
           Warrant
           and
           Commission
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           God.
           No
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           extraordinary
           mission
           and
           employment
           ;
           but
           still
           there
           was
           a
           vis
           expressed
           ,
           some
           warrant
           looked
           for
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           make
           way
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           So
           for
           the
           way
           of
           ordinary
           Reformation
           ,
           when
           the
           fabrick
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           out
           of
           order
           ,
           &
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           the
           Lord
           either
           defiled
           with
           superstitions
           ,
           or
           intermingled
           with
           Idolatries
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           too
           often
           ;
           did
           not
           Gods
           servants
           tarry
           and
           await
           his
           leisure
           ,
           till
           those
           who
           were
           supreme
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           were
           by
           him
           prompted
           and
           inflamed
           to
           a
           Reformation
           ?
           How
           many
           years
           had
           that
           whole
           people
           made
           an
           Idol
           of
           the
           Brazen
           Serpent
           ,
           and
           burnt
           incense
           to
           it
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           defaced
           by
           King
           Hezekiah
           ?
           How
           many
           more
           might
           it
           have
           longer
           stood
           undefaced
           ,
           untouched
           by
           any
           of
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           King
           given
           order
           to
           demolish
           it
           ?
           How
           many
           Ages
           had
           the
           seduced
           Israelites
           adored
           before
           the
           Altar
           of
           Bethel
           ,
           before
           it
           was
           hewen
           down
           and
           cut
           in
           pieces
           by
           the
           good
           King
           Josiah
           ?
           Where
           can
           we
           finde
           that
           any
           of
           Gods
           faithful
           Servants
           ,
           any
           of
           those
           7000
           souls
           which
           had
           not
           bowed
           the
           knee
           to
           Baal
           ,
           did
           
           ever
           go
           about
           to
           destroy
           the
           same
           ?
           or
           that
           Elijah
           or
           Elisha
           ,
           two
           men
           as
           extraordinary
           for
           their
           Calling
           as
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           ,
           did
           excite
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           told
           them
           it
           was
           lawful
           for
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           without
           the
           Fiat
           of
           Authority
           to
           make
           good
           the
           work
           ?
           Where
           shall
           we
           read
           in
           the
           whole
           course
           and
           current
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           common
           people
           in
           and
           by
           their
           own
           authority
           removed
           the
           high
           places
           ,
           or
           destroyed
           the
           Images
           ,
           or
           cut
           down
           the
           Groves
           ,
           those
           excellent
           Instruments
           of
           superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           that
           they
           appointed
           Fasts
           ,
           and
           ordained
           Festivals
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           did
           so
           much
           as
           attempt
           such
           matters
           ,
           without
           this
           vis
           ,
           the
           power
           and
           approbation
           of
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           ?
        
         
           This
           was
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           practise
           both
           of
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           Gods
           Book
           directs
           us
           in
           the
           search
           thereof
           :
           nor
           ever
           was
           it
           preached
           or
           printed
           till
           now
           of
           late
           that
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Reformation
           belonged
           unto
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           in
           what
           capacity
           soever
           they
           were
           clothed
           and
           vested
           .
           Of
           late
           indeed
           I
           finde
           it
           to
           be
           so
           determined
           ,
           it
           being
           affirmed
           by
           Glesselius
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           Contra-Remonstrants
           of
           Roterdam
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           and
           Clergy
           did
           neglect
           their
           duties
           in
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             necesse
             esse
             tum
             id
             facere
             plebeios
             Israelitas
             ,
          
           that
           then
           it
           did
           belong
           to
           the
           common
           people
           .
           And
           t
           is
           with
           a
           necesse
           ,
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           well
           ;
           they
           might
           not
           only
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           be
           doing
           .
           Do
           it
           ,
           but
           how
           ?
           what
           ?
           in
           the
           way
           of
           treaty
           ,
           by
           mediation
           and
           petition
           ,
           and
           such
           humble
           meanes
           by
           which
           the
           dignity
           of
           the
           supreme
           Magistrate
           may
           be
           kept
           indemnified
           ?
           not
           so
           ,
           but
           even
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           
             licèt
             ad
             sanguinem
             usque
             pro
             eo
             pugnent
             ,
          
           even
           
           to
           the
           shedding
           of
           their
           own
           and
           their
           Brethrens
           blood
           .
           In
           which
           it
           is
           most
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           soon
           this
           desperate
           Doctrine
           found
           as
           lewd
           an
           use
           ;
           how
           soon
           the
           people
           put
           in
           practise
           what
           the
           Preacher
           taught
           them
           ;
           but
           farre
           more
           strange
           to
           see
           ,
           (
           and
           who
           can
           chuse
           but
           see
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           not
           blinde
           ?
           )
           how
           infinitely
           their
           Scholars
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           both
           for
           the
           theory
           and
           the
           practise
           ,
           have
           out-gone
           their
           Masters
           .
           And
           wonder
           t
           is
           in
           all
           this
           time
           they
           made
           it
           not
           an
           Article
           of
           their
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           not
           into
           the
           place
           of
           some
           one
           or
           other
           of
           the
           twelve
           which
           they
           think
           lesse
           necessary
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           vis
           indeed
           ,
           they
           say
           true
           in
           that
           ;
           but
           no
           such
           vis
           as
           is
           intended
           in
           the
           Text.
           The
           servants
           of
           my
           Parable
           knew
           no
           other
           vis
           ,
           then
           that
           of
           Proposition
           only
           ,
           it
           being
           not
           their
           intent
           nor
           custom
           ,
           either
           to
           run
           before
           or
           against
           Authority
           .
           And
           having
           made
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           they
           did
           with
           patience
           and
           humility
           attend
           the
           Answer
           of
           their
           Master
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           faithfully
           resolved
           to
           conform
           unto
           ,
           however
           it
           might
           crosse
           their
           own
           dear
           designes
           ;
           but
           what
           that
           answer
           was
           you
           may
           see
           hereafter
           .
           For
           though
           the
           Master
           took
           no
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           comprehendeth
           all
           things
           in
           one
           generall
           view
           ;
           yet
           being
           it
           is
           a
           business
           of
           such
           weight
           and
           moment
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           patience
           hath
           been
           tired
           too
           much
           already
           ,
           I
           shall
           defer
           the
           same
           till
           another
           time
           .
           And
           therefore
           here
           I
           will
           conclude
           ,
           desiring
           God
           ,
           &c.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           II.
           
        
         
           At
           CHRIST-CHURCH
           
             Jan.
             28.
             1643.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             while
             ye
             gather
             up
             the
             Tares
             ,
             ye
             root
             up
             also
             the
             Wheat
             with
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SPernit
             coelestis
             animus
             humana
             consilia
          
           :
           
           The
           divine
           wisdom
           is
           not
           swayed
           nor
           balanced
           by
           humane
           advice
           .
           God
           doth
           sometimes
           make
           use
           of
           Man
           as
           a
           meanes
           and
           Instrument
           whereby
           to
           compass
           his
           intents
           ;
           but
           he
           takes
           counsel
           of
           himself
           alone
           .
           
           For
           who
           hath
           known
           the
           mind
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           he
           might
           instruct
           him
           ?
           
             aut
             quis
             consiliarius
             ejus
             fuit
          
           ,
           or
           who
           hath
           been
           his
           Counsellor
           ?
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           .
           How
           inconsiderable
           and
           impertinent
           are
           our
           opinions
           ,
           
           in
           matters
           which
           pertain
           to
           his
           heavenly
           judgement
           ?
           how
           blind
           in
           points
           above
           ,
           or
           beyond
           our
           sight
           ?
           The
           Servants
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           no
           doubt
           ,
           thought
           themselves
           fit
           and
           able
           to
           advise
           their
           Master
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           make
           a
           proffer
           of
           their
           help
           and
           service
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           likely
           to
           be
           entertained
           .
           And
           though
           they
           do
           not
           take
           upon
           them
           positively
           
           to
           prescribe
           a
           course
           for
           the
           preserving
           of
           the
           Wheat
           which
           was
           then
           in
           danger
           ;
           yet
           by
           the
           tender
           of
           themselves
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Tares
           ,
           they
           declare
           expresly
           that
           they
           conceived
           that
           way
           most
           proper
           to
           effect
           the
           business
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           if
           they
           exceeded
           their
           accustomed
           duty
           ,
           or
           went
           beyond
           the
           modesty
           of
           domestick
           Servants
           ,
           yet
           made
           they
           fair
           amends
           in
           that
           humble
           reverence
           wherewith
           they
           did
           submit
           to
           his
           resolution
           .
           
           
             Non
             multùm
             pugnabant
             ut
             sua
             vinceret
             sententia
             ,
          
           as
           a
           late
           Writer
           hath
           observed
           of
           a
           Pope
           of
           Rome
           :
           They
           were
           not
           so
           much
           wedded
           to
           their
           own
           opinion
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           clearer
           judgement
           might
           divorce
           them
           from
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           noted
           ,
           
             Fiat
             voluntas
             tua
          
           ,
           not
           their
           will
           ,
           but
           his
           will
           be
           done
           .
           They
           offered
           their
           advise
           and
           assistance
           in
           it
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
           which
           having
           done
           ,
           they
           did
           expect
           his
           resolution
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           in
           duty
           and
           discretion
           to
           conform
           themselves
           .
           And
           hereto
           he
           returns
           his
           non
           ,
           a
           plain
           refusal
           of
           their
           service
           ,
           grounded
           upon
           a
           plain
           dislike
           of
           their
           intentions
           .
           
             Et
             ait
             non
             ,
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             nay
             ;
             lest
             while
             ye
             gather
             up
             the
             Tares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           words
           contain
           the
           Masters
           answer
           to
           the
           Proposition
           which
           by
           the
           servants
           was
           presented
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           We
           may
           behold
           therein
           these
           two
           general
           parts
           ,
           His
           Power
           ,
           His
           Providence
           .
           His
           Power
           first
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           give
           obedience
           to
           their
           counsels
           ,
           or
           to
           submit
           his
           judgement
           unto
           their
           opinions
           :
           His
           Providence
           ,
           in
           having
           such
           a
           tender
           care
           of
           his
           own
           good
           seed
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           yield
           unto
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Tares
           in
           the
           way
           proposed
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           Wheat
           might
           have
           incurred
           some
           danger
           by
           it
           .
           
           His
           Power
           we
           finde
           no
           otherwise
           set
           forth
           unto
           us
           then
           in
           a
           bare
           dissent
           ,
           a
           plain
           negative
           voice
           ,
           
             &
             ait
             non
          
           ,
           but
           he
           said
           nay
           :
           he
           did
           not
           like
           of
           their
           Proposition
           ,
           and
           therefore
           was
           not
           bound
           to
           assent
           unto
           it
           .
           His
           Providence
           ,
           first
           that
           he
           left
           them
           not
           unsatisfied
           ,
           but
           layd
           them
           down
           a
           reason
           of
           his
           Resolution
           ;
           and
           then
           in
           giving
           such
           a
           reason
           as
           counterballanced
           their
           desires
           of
           a
           quick
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           see
           the
           error
           of
           their
           former
           hast
           ;
           
             Ne
             fortè
             colligentes
             Zizania
          
           ,
           lest
           while
           ye
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           reason
           ,
           though
           but
           one
           in
           shew
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           good
           Seed
           it self
           ,
           doth
           yet
           contain
           as
           many
           reasons
           as
           there
           are
           severall
           wayes
           and
           meanes
           ,
           by
           which
           in
           gathering
           the
           Tares
           they
           might
           have
           rooted
           up
           the
           Wheat
           also
           .
           For
           going
           the
           way
           by
           themselves
           intended
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           
             ere
             gladii
          
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           told
           you
           ,
           either
           in
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           proceedings
           they
           might
           have
           rooted
           up
           the
           Tares
           and
           the
           Wheat
           together
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           prejudice
           or
           inadvertency
           have
           taken
           that
           for
           Tares
           which
           indeed
           was
           Wheat
           ;
           or
           finally
           ,
           by
           too
           much
           hast
           and
           precipitation
           have
           destroyed
           some
           Tares
           which
           might
           in
           time
           have
           proved
           good
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           a
           plentiful
           addition
           to
           the
           Lords
           Harvest
           .
           And
           therefore
           non
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           like
           of
           their
           intention
           ,
           nor
           would
           give
           way
           unto
           the
           Proposition
           which
           they
           brought
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           ,
           lest
           under
           colour
           and
           pretence
           of
           gathering
           the
           Tares
           in
           the
           way
           propounded
           ,
           
             eradicetur
             simul
             cum
             eis
             triticum
          
           ,
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           Lords
           own
           Seed
           ,
           might
           be
           rooted
           up
           .
           These
           are
           the
           points
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           and
           these
           I
           shall
           run
           over
           as
           they
           lie
           before
           me
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Masters
           power
           ;
           
             &
             ait
             non
             ,
             But
             he
             said
             nay
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Magna
             negotia
             magnis
             egent
             adjutoribus
          
           :
           
           Great
           Honours
           are
           great
           burdens
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           require
           more
           shoulders
           to
           support
           the
           weight
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           rest
           under
           the
           quiet
           and
           protection
           of
           a
           private
           fortune
           :
           the
           man
           that
           travelleth
           in
           affaires
           of
           high
           and
           generall
           concernment
           ,
           is
           ill
           advised
           ,
           if
           he
           trust
           only
           to
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           abilities
           ,
           and
           use
           not
           the
           assistance
           of
           such
           friends
           and
           servants
           whose
           wisdom
           and
           fidelity
           he
           is
           well
           assured
           of
           .
           
             Plus
             vident
             oculi
             quàm
             oculus
          
           ,
           Two
           eyes
           see
           more
           then
           one
           ,
           was
           the
           ancient
           Proverb
           :
           And
           therefore
           he
           shall
           follow
           but
           a
           blinde
           direction
           ,
           who
           puts
           out
           any
           of
           the
           light
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           him
           ,
           &
           will
           see
           only
           by
           the
           blaze
           of
           his
           own
           Candle
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           those
           whom
           great
           persons
           do
           make
           use
           of
           for
           advice
           and
           counsel
           ,
           should
           do
           well
           to
           ponder
           with
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           only
           Adjutores
           ,
           not
           Governours
           themselves
           ,
           but
           helps
           in
           Government
           ;
           that
           they
           are
           Ministers
           ,
           not
           Masters
           ;
           and
           Counsellors
           ,
           but
           not
           Controllers
           .
           He
           that
           desires
           to
           have
           an
           Adjutant
           to
           ease
           him
           of
           some
           part
           of
           the
           care
           and
           trouble
           which
           is
           incumbent
           on
           his
           office
           ;
           or
           to
           instruct
           and
           counsel
           him
           in
           discharge
           thereof
           ,
           would
           yet
           be
           loth
           to
           have
           him
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Coadjutor
           ,
           to
           give
           him
           any
           sha●e
           in
           the
           publick
           Government
           ,
           or
           to
           submit
           himself
           with
           a
           blind
           obedience
           to
           all
           his
           dictates
           and
           prescriptions
           .
           That
           were
           to
           alter
           and
           invert
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           nature
           ,
           if
           the
           head
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           be
           swayed
           that
           way
           which
           the
           feet
           would
           carry
           it
           ;
           and
           make
           so
           foul
           a
           Monster
           of
           the
           Body
           Politick
           ,
           as
           either
           to
           have
           too
           many
           heads
           ,
           or
           else
           none
           at
           all
           .
           The
           servant
           may
           do
           well
           to
           advise
           his
           Master
           for
           the
           best
           ,
           when
           his
           opinion
           is
           required
           ;
           and
           he
           should
           ill
           discharge
           
           his
           duty
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           do
           it
           :
           but
           't
           were
           an
           high
           degree
           of
           Arrogance
           in
           the
           ablest
           servant
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           his
           advise
           must
           needs
           be
           followed
           ;
           and
           as
           great
           weakness
           in
           the
           Master
           ,
           should
           he
           submit
           to
           every
           proposition
           which
           is
           tendered
           him
           by
           those
           whose
           Counsel
           he
           requires
           in
           his
           great
           affaires
           .
        
         
           The
           Master
           in
           my
           Text
           did
           better
           understand
           himself
           and
           his
           place
           then
           so
           :
           And
           therefore
           though
           the
           proposition
           which
           was
           made
           unto
           him
           was
           both
           fair
           and
           specious
           ,
           and
           seemed
           most
           clearly
           to
           conduce
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           the
           publick
           good
           ;
           yet
           he
           rejects
           it
           with
           a
           non
           ,
           he
           refused
           it
           utterly
           .
           He
           neither
           liked
           their
           imus
           ,
           though
           they
           came
           with
           courage
           ;
           nor
           their
           Colligimus
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           accompanied
           with
           zeal
           and
           chearfulness
           ;
           nor
           indeed
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           in
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           closed
           it
           with
           a
           vis
           ,
           and
           did
           refer
           it
           wholly
           unto
           his
           discretion
           .
           And
           he
           accordingly
           made
           use
           of
           that
           power
           and
           priviledge
           which
           properly
           and
           naturally
           was
           inherent
           in
           him
           ;
           not
           putting
           out
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           in
           hope
           to
           see
           the
           better
           by
           their
           Spectacles
           ;
           much
           lesse
           denying
           the
           use
           of
           his
           own
           reason
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           more
           abound
           in
           their
           own
           sense
           .
           But
           as
           a
           negative
           voyce
           had
           been
           vested
           in
           him
           ,
           both
           by
           the
           Lawes
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           the
           rules
           of
           Occonomy
           ,
           so
           he
           is
           resolved
           to
           let
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           as
           well
           now
           when
           he
           was
           compassed
           round
           with
           dangers
           ,
           and
           his
           field
           in
           such
           a
           way
           to
           ruine
           ,
           as
           formerly
           in
           the
           best
           and
           securest
           times
           ,
           he
           knew
           how
           to
           use
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           't
           was
           fit
           to
           stand
           upon
           it
           .
           Nay
           though
           the
           Proposition
           was
           of
           no
           lesse
           moment
           then
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           moved
           it
           to
           him
           of
           no
           lower
           
           rank
           then
           
             Magistri
             &
             praeceptores
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           the
           Rulers
           and
           instructers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           St.
           Hierome
           tells
           us
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           kept
           himself
           to
           his
           own
           conclusions
           ,
           
             Et
             ait
             non
          
           ,
           
           
             But
             he
             said
             nay
          
           .
           He
           would
           not
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           their
           hands
           when
           they
           went
           a
           gathering
           ,
           though
           they
           much
           desired
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           thought
           no
           way
           to
           be
           so
           effectual
           for
           the
           securing
           of
           the
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           this
           any
           new
           Authority
           which
           the
           Master
           had
           usurped
           against
           former
           precedents
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           he
           had
           used
           and
           practised
           upon
           all
           occasions
           .
           For
           if
           our
           Saviour
           be
           the
           Master
           in
           the
           present
           Parable
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           he
           was
           )
           it
           was
           no
           newes
           in
           him
           to
           proceed
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           his
           own
           Prerogative
           ,
           when
           either
           his
           own
           Honour
           ,
           or
           the
           Churches
           safety
           did
           depend
           upon
           it
           .
           St.
           Peter
           doubtless
           did
           conceive
           that
           it
           concerned
           his
           Master
           in
           point
           of
           safety
           not
           to
           go
           down
           unto
           Hierusalem
           ,
           
           where
           he
           was
           like
           to
           be
           despitefully
           intreated
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           ;
           and
           therefore
           laboured
           to
           disswade
           him
           from
           that
           dangerous
           journey
           .
           And
           this
           most
           probably
           he
           did
           ,
           with
           the
           consent
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           motion
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           whose
           mouth
           he
           was
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           calls
           him
           .
           
           But
           whether
           it
           were
           so
           or
           no
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           the
           counsel
           did
           proceed
           from
           that
           true
           affection
           which
           the
           Apostle
           carried
           towards
           his
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           the
           respect
           he
           had
           to
           the
           little
           Flock
           ,
           whose
           preservation
           and
           support
           depended
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           on
           the
           Shepherds
           safety
           .
           And
           yet
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           only
           disapprove
           the
           counsel
           ,
           
           but
           told
           him
           plainly
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           
             quia
             non
             sapis
             ca
             quae
             Dei
             sunt
             ,
          
           that
           it
           did
           too
           much
           savor
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           of
           God
           too
           little
           .
           And
           the
           
           two
           Sonnes
           of
           Zebedee
           did
           believe
           as
           strongly
           ,
           that
           it
           as
           much
           concerned
           him
           in
           point
           of
           honour
           not
           to
           put
           up
           that
           foul
           affront
           which
           had
           been
           offered
           him
           by
           the
           Samaritans
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           made
           this
           motion
           to
           him
           ,
           
             vis
             dicamus
             ut
             descendat
             ignis
          
           ?
           shall
           we
           command
           that
           fire
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           to
           consume
           these
           wretches
           ?
           Which
           motion
           ,
           though
           it
           arose
           from
           a
           just
           resentment
           of
           that
           indignity
           and
           wrong
           which
           had
           been
           done
           unto
           their
           Master
           ,
           yet
           did
           their
           Master
           absolutely
           reject
           the
           same
           ,
           
           not
           without
           some
           dislike
           of
           their
           fervor
           in
           it
           ;
           
             Nescitis
             cujus
             spiritus
             estis
          
           ,
           in
           the
           words
           next
           after
           .
           In
           both
           it
           is
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           did
           not
           put
           them
           off
           with
           any
           dilatory
           Answer
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           either
           wanted
           time
           to
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           or
           were
           afraid
           to
           stand
           upon
           his
           just
           prerogative
           ;
           but
           gave
           them
           a
           refusal
           in
           plain
           termes
           ,
           and
           gave
           it
           with
           a
           check
           to
           boot
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           how
           sensible
           he
           was
           of
           his
           own
           Authority
           .
        
         
           Nor
           was
           it
           otherwise
           in
           this
           case
           with
           the
           Sonne
           of
           David
           ,
           then
           with
           David
           formerly
           ;
           who
           though
           he
           had
           a
           patient
           ear
           ,
           and
           was
           content
           to
           heare
           his
           Servants
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           matters
           of
           the
           highest
           points
           ,
           both
           of
           life
           and
           Soveraignty
           ,
           )
           yet
           he
           conceived
           himself
           to
           be
           left
           at
           liberty
           either
           to
           dissent
           or
           assent
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           most
           fit
           .
           Upon
           which
           principle
           of
           power
           ,
           
           and
           point
           of
           liberty
           ,
           he
           absolutely
           refused
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           his
           Men
           of
           Warre
           ,
           when
           they
           advised
           him
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           opportunity
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           given
           him
           in
           delivering
           Saul
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           And
           though
           he
           found
           by
           many
           clear
           signes
           and
           apparent
           circumstances
           ,
           
           that
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Zerviah
           were
           so
           potent
           amongst
           the
           Military
           men
           ,
           and
           so
           respected
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           safe
           
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           the●
           stood
           ,
           to
           oppose
           their
           doings
           ;
           yet
           he
           conceived
           himself
           not
           bound
           to
           embrace
           their
           counsels
           ,
           or
           to
           assent
           to
           every
           proposition
           which
           they
           made
           unto
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           they
           pressed
           him
           for
           the
           death
           of
           Shimei
           ,
           who
           had
           so
           utterly
           reviled
           him
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           tribulation
           ,
           
           that
           nothing
           more
           could
           have
           been
           acceptable
           to
           the
           common
           people
           then
           such
           a
           gratefull
           piece
           of
           justice
           ,
           he
           had
           resort
           unto
           his
           negative
           ,
           &
           refused
           absolutely
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           it
           .
           The
           reasons
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           dissent
           ,
           I
           regard
           not
           here
           :
           T
           is
           plain
           ,
           he
           thought
           himself
           at
           liberty
           to
           assent
           ,
           or
           not
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           as
           plain
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           use
           thereof
           when
           he
           saw
           occasion
           ;
           and
           yet
           was
           never
           quarrelled
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           thought
           to
           have
           usurped
           a
           power
           which
           belonged
           not
           to
           him
           .
           David
           had
           bin
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           then
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           ,
           if
           he
           had
           been
           nothing
           but
           a
           State-Eccho
           ,
           necessitated
           to
           repeat
           those
           words
           which
           his
           servants
           did
           prescribe
           and
           dictate
           to
           him
           ;
           if
           
             ait
             ,
             aio
             ,
             negat
             ,
             nego
             ,
          
           which
           was
           the
           Parasites
           part
           in
           the
           Roman
           Theatre
           ,
           had
           been
           all
           the
           part
           he
           was
           to
           act
           on
           the
           Stage
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           unto
           my
           Parable
           ;
           It
           seemes
           the
           servants
           were
           as
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           Masters
           Power
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           as
           the
           Master
           was
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           submitted
           without
           more
           dispute
           to
           his
           will
           and
           pleasure
           .
           They
           came
           not
           to
           him
           out
           of
           Complement
           ,
           or
           
             tentandi
             causâ
          
           ,
           to
           try
           what
           metall
           he
           was
           made
           of
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           give
           way
           or
           not
           unto
           their
           desires
           ;
           and
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           to
           carve
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           proceed
           in
           their
           own
           way
           ,
           to
           the
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           of
           his
           Authority
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           the
           Disciples
           had
           so
           served
           him
           once
           ,
           in
           the
           great
           case
           of
           the
           Militia
           :
           
           They
           came
           unto
           him
           with
           a
           Question
           ,
           
             Domine
             ,
             si
             percutimus
             eos
             gladio
             ,
          
           
           
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             we
             strike
             them
             with
             the
             sword
             ?
          
           shall
           we
           betake
           our selves
           unto
           our
           weapons
           in
           this
           dangerous
           time
           ,
           in
           which
           we
           have
           not
           a
           bare
           ground
           only
           of
           feares
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           
           but
           see
           too
           evidently
           that
           many
           of
           our
           enemies
           are
           in
           Arms
           against
           us
           ?
           But
           without
           tarrying
           for
           an
           Answer
           ,
           
             non
             expectato
             Domini
             responso
          
           ,
           as
           my
           Author
           hath
           it
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           puts
           himself
           into
           a
           posture
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           drawes
           his
           Sword
           ,
           and
           gives
           the
           onset
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           sufficiently
           complied
           with
           the
           Obligation
           wherein
           they
           stood
           bound
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           by
           telling
           him
           before
           hand
           what
           they
           meant
           to
           do
           .
           But
           so
           it
           was
           not
           with
           the
           Servants
           of
           my
           present
           Text
           ;
           all
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           thought
           they
           had
           to
           do
           was
           to
           make
           the
           motion
           ;
           and
           having
           made
           the
           motion
           ,
           to
           expect
           his
           Answer
           :
           which
           as
           in
           duty
           they
           were
           bound
           to
           conform
           unto
           ,
           so
           in
           compliance
           with
           that
           duty
           ,
           they
           desisted
           presently
           from
           prosecuting
           their
           own
           projects
           .
           No
           sooner
           had
           they
           found
           by
           their
           Masters
           Answer
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           been
           mistaken
           in
           the
           time
           and
           instruments
           in
           and
           by
           which
           so
           great
           a
           business
           was
           to
           be
           effected
           ,
           but
           they
           gave
           over
           the
           pursuit
           ,
           and
           left
           the
           work
           to
           be
           performed
           by
           the
           Heavenly
           Angel
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           Master
           had
           reserved
           it
           .
           No
           further
           speech
           of
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           after
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           had
           returned
           a
           non
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           this
           moderation
           and
           submission
           of
           themselves
           to
           their
           Masters
           pleasure
           shewed
           exceeding
           lowly
           ,
           and
           tends
           not
           more
           unto
           the
           commendation
           of
           their
           modesty
           ,
           then
           of
           their
           piety
           .
           In
           vain
           it
           is
           for
           man
           to
           dispute
           with
           God
           ,
           to
           stand
           as
           't
           were
           on
           equall
           termes
           ,
           and
           expostulate
           with
           him
           ,
           if
           our
           
           desires
           and
           counsels
           do
           not
           take
           effect
           :
           
             O
             homo
             ,
             tu
             quis
             es
             qui
             respondeas
             Deo
             ?
          
           
           
             For
             who
             art
             thou
             O
             man
             that
             disputest
             with
             God
             ?
          
           saith
           the
           great
           Apostle
           .
           It
           carrieth
           something
           in
           it
           of
           that
           monstrous
           Warre
           which
           rhe
           Giants
           made
           against
           the
           Gods
           in
           ancient
           Fables
           ;
           
           
             Altaque
             congestos
             struxisse
             ad
             sydera
             montes
             ,
          
           when
           they
           heaped
           hills
           on
           hills
           to
           come
           neerer
           to
           them
           ,
           to
           fight
           it
           out
           upon
           even
           ground
           .
           And
           t
           is
           as
           vain
           to
           set
           our selves
           against
           those
           Powers
           ,
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           only
           pleased
           to
           impart
           some
           branch
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           but
           to
           communicate
           his
           name
           ;
           to
           think
           that
           we
           can
           binde
           them
           by
           our
           votes
           or
           wishes
           ,
           or
           circumscribe
           them
           by
           our
           Counsels
           .
           
           It
           is
           no
           Argument
           of
           weakness
           to
           give
           way
           to
           them
           who
           are
           too
           strong
           to
           be
           resisted
           ,
           or
           by
           resisting
           whom
           we
           shall
           but
           agravate
           our
           own
           guilt
           and
           ruine
           .
           
             Non
             turpe
             est
             ab
             eo
             vinci
             quem
             vincere
             est
             nefas
          
           ;
           
           It
           is
           no
           shame
           ,
           said
           the
           Historian
           ,
           to
           yield
           to
           him
           whom
           it
           were
           sin
           to
           overcome
           :
           nor
           is
           it
           a
           dishonour
           to
           submit
           to
           those
           whom
           Fortune
           ,
           or
           the
           Gods
           rather
           ,
           have
           advanced
           above
           us
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           who
           plunge
           whole
           States
           in
           Warres
           ,
           and
           themselves
           in
           miseries
           ,
           because
           their
           propositions
           may
           not
           passe
           for
           Lawes
           ,
           are
           but
           like
           Achitophel
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           recorded
           that
           he
           hanged
           himself
           because
           his
           counsel
           was
           not
           followed
           .
           
        
         
           It
           is
           well
           said
           by
           him
           in
           Tacitus
           ,
           
           
             Suadere
             Principi
             quod
             oportet
             multi
             laboris
             est
             ,
          
           that
           to
           give
           good
           counsel
           to
           a
           Prince
           is
           a
           work
           of
           difficulty
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           doth
           it
           well
           ,
           hath
           discharged
           his
           duty
           :
           The
           issue
           and
           success
           thereof
           he
           must
           leave
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           committed
           to
           his
           Substitutes
           the
           supreme
           power
           of
           ●udging
           what
           is
           fittest
           for
           them
           to
           consent
           unto
           .
           The
           
           vertue
           of
           obedience
           is
           the
           Subjects
           glory
           :
           And
           he
           may
           well
           perswade
           himself
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           had
           some
           reasons
           which
           induced
           him
           to
           advise
           one
           way
           ,
           so
           there
           were
           others
           no
           lesse
           weighty
           which
           might
           incline
           his
           Master
           to
           pursue
           another
           .
           Which
           reasons
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           made
           known
           unto
           him
           ,
           he
           may
           then
           satisfie
           himself
           and
           others
           whom
           it
           doth
           concern
           :
           If
           not
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           reason
           to
           complain
           at
           all
           ;
           Princes
           being
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Statists
           terme
           it
           ,
           not
           bound
           to
           render
           an
           account
           of
           their
           words
           or
           actions
           ,
           further
           then
           as
           they
           shall
           be
           pleased
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           to
           impart
           the
           same
           unto
           their
           servants
           ,
           for
           the
           removing
           of
           such
           umbrages
           and
           discontentments
           as
           the
           rejecting
           of
           their
           Counsels
           might
           occasion
           otherwise
           .
           This
           leades
           from
           the
           Masters
           power
           unto
           his
           Providence
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           did
           not
           leave
           his
           servants
           without
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           layed
           them
           down
           a
           reason
           of
           his
           refusall
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           reason
           as
           came
           home
           to
           the
           point
           proposed
           :
           
             But
             he
             said
             ,
             nay
             ,
             ne
             fortè
             colligentes
             zizania
             ,
          
           for
           fear
           lest
           while
           ye
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           ye
           root
           the
           Wheat
           up
           also
           with
           them
           :
           My
           second
           Generall
           .
        
         
           
             Majoribus
             nostris
             nulla
             reddita
             ratione
             rationis
             est
             credere
             ,
          
           
           said
           the
           Heathen
           Orator
           .
           It
           was
           the
           easiness
           and
           flexibility
           of
           some
           former
           times
           to
           give
           belief
           to
           any
           thing
           which
           was
           commended
           to
           them
           by
           their
           Ancients
           ,
           without
           examining
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           .
           Which
           though
           it
           was
           a
           course
           that
           did
           not
           much
           conduce
           to
           the
           advancement
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           served
           notwithstanding
           very
           well
           to
           train
           the
           people
           up
           in
           the
           Schools
           of
           obedience
           .
           But
           then
           withall
           it
           was
           observed
           ,
           that
           though
           some
           tendries
           were
           so
           ancient
           that
           they
           grew
           i
           refragable
           ,
           some
           
           Authors
           so
           esteemed
           of
           that
           they
           grew
           Authenticall
           ;
           yet
           to
           discerning
           men
           ,
           men
           of
           abilities
           and
           parts
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           learning
           ,
           neither
           the
           Antiquity
           of
           the
           Tenet
           ,
           nor
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Teacher
           ,
           carried
           so
           much
           sway
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           reason
           which
           appeared
           in
           these
           points
           and
           tendries
           .
           
             Et
             quanquam
             in
             Autore
             satis
             rationis
             est
             ,
          
           
           
             ratio
             tamen
             quemlibet
             magnum
             Authorem
             facit
             .
          
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           those
           who
           have
           took
           upon
           them
           to
           be
           Guides
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           life
           or
           learning
           ,
           found
           a
           necessity
           at
           last
           of
           making
           them
           acquainted
           with
           the
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           of
           that
           which
           they
           did
           dictate
           and
           prescribe
           unto
           them
           .
           Men
           being
           of
           a
           reasonable
           soul
           by
           nature
           ,
           are
           best
           ruled
           by
           reason
           ,
           and
           then
           most
           ap●
           to
           yield
           obedience
           ,
           when
           they
           perceive
           there
           is
           some
           reason
           in
           the
           point
           commended
           to
           them
           ,
           some
           reason
           for
           the
           imposition
           or
           command
           which
           is
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           so
           it
           also
           holds
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           supreme
           Powers
           being
           then
           most
           acceptable
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           pleased
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           those
           Acts
           and
           Results
           of
           State
           in
           which
           the
           Subjects
           are
           concerned
           .
           
           T
           is
           true
           indeed
           which
           the
           wise
           Statesman
           hath
           observed
           ,
           
             abditos
             Principis
             sensus
          
           ,
           that
           the
           thoughts
           of
           Soveraign
           Princes
           are
           most
           dark
           and
           hidden
           ;
           and
           that
           to
           prie
           into
           them
           with
           too
           curious
           eyes
           ,
           is
           not
           unlawful
           only
           ,
           but
           exceeding
           dangerous
           .
           But
           then
           withall
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           true
           ,
           that
           
             sic
             volo
             sic
             jubeo
          
           is
           but
           a
           sorry
           piece
           of
           Rhetorick
           to
           perswade
           obedience
           ;
           
           and
           that
           the
           Subject
           yields
           but
           a
           dull
           conformity
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           his
           Superiour
           ,
           when
           the
           imperiousness
           of
           those
           Commands
           is
           not
           backed
           by
           Reason
           ,
           but
           founded
           only
           upon
           Will.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Master
           in
           my
           Text
           understood
           this
           rightly
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           he
           was
           resolved
           (
           upon
           mature
           consideration
           of
           the
           Servants
           offer
           )
           not
           to
           give
           way
           to
           their
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           yet
           he
           thought
           fit
           to
           make
           some
           answer
           to
           the
           vis
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           see
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           differed
           or
           dissented
           from
           them
           .
           In
           this
           we
           have
           the
           Servants
           modesty
           ,
           and
           the
           Masters
           goodness
           .
           The
           Servants
           were
           too
           modest
           to
           demand
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           refused
           to
           hearken
           to
           the
           Proposition
           which
           they
           brought
           unto
           him
           :
           They
           knew
           that
           he
           was
           
             liber
             agens
          
           ,
           not
           bound
           to
           tell
           them
           any
           more
           of
           his
           resolutions
           then
           he
           had
           a
           minde
           to
           ;
           and
           that
           it
           was
           a
           speciall
           favour
           ,
           if
           he
           told
           them
           any
           thing
           which
           he
           might
           lawfully
           have
           kept
           within
           the
           Cabinet
           of
           his
           own
           bosom
           .
           The
           Master
           of
           a
           Family
           is
           a
           Petit-Prince
           ,
           especially
           as
           the
           paternal
           power
           stood
           fortified
           in
           our
           Saviours
           time
           ,
           the
           Father
           having
           then
           
             potestatem
             vitae
             &
             necis
          
           ,
           
           the
           power
           of
           life
           and
           death
           over
           all
           the
           Houshold
           .
           And
           for
           the
           exercise
           thereof
           ,
           
             He
             saith
             to
             this
             man
             ,
             Go
             ,
             he
             goeth
             ;
             and
             to
             another
             ,
             Come
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             cometh
             ;
             and
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             Do
             this
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             :
          
           In
           no
           case
           bound
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           for
           any
           of
           those
           severall
           Commands
           he
           layes
           upon
           them
           ,
           or
           to
           set
           out
           a
           Declaration
           of
           those
           grounds
           and
           motives
           which
           might
           induce
           him
           to
           dissent
           in
           opinion
           from
           them
           .
           But
           if
           he
           please
           to
           let
           them
           see
           so
           farre
           into
           him
           of
           his
           own
           accord
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           interpreted
           for
           an
           act
           of
           Grace
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           unto
           themselves
           ;
           though
           possibly
           it
           be
           an
           act
           of
           especial
           providence
           ,
           is
           it
           reflects
           upon
           the
           service
           .
           The
           servant
           is
           then
           most
           obedient
           to
           the
           Masters
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           takes
           most
           patiently
           the
           refusal
           of
           his
           profered
           service
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           sweetned
           by
           some
           plausible
           prevailing
           reasons
           .
        
         
         
           And
           so
           we
           finde
           it
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           The
           Servants
           of
           the
           Text
           had
           performed
           their
           duty
           ,
           in
           making
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           offer
           which
           they
           made
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           them
           before
           they
           had
           destroyed
           the
           Harvest
           .
           An
           offer
           not
           to
           have
           been
           slighted
           ,
           or
           passed
           lightly
           over
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Master
           saw
           more
           in
           it
           then
           the
           servants
           did
           ,
           and
           found
           it
           could
           not
           be
           accepted
           without
           greater
           danger
           to
           his
           field
           then
           the
           Tares
           did
           threaten
           .
           Which
           being
           visible
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           unseen
           by
           them
           ,
           he
           thought
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           acquaint
           them
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           see
           the
           error
           they
           were
           fallen
           upon
           ,
           in
           offering
           such
           a
           remedy
           to
           remove
           the
           mischief
           as
           would
           have
           been
           more
           mischievous
           then
           the
           Tares
           themselves
           which
           they
           made
           offer
           to
           remove
           .
           A
           mischief
           which
           the
           servants
           did
           not
           think
           of
           when
           they
           came
           before
           him
           ,
           being
           transported
           then
           by
           their
           zeal
           and
           courage
           ;
           and
           perhaps
           might
           not
           have
           discerned
           it
           upon
           second
           thoughts
           .
           Though
           they
           were
           men
           of
           excellent
           and
           discerning
           Spirits
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           but
           men
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           look
           so
           farre
           into
           the
           issue
           and
           success
           of
           things
           as
           the
           more
           penetrating
           eye
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           
             Nil
             inter
             Deum
             hominemque
             distaret
          
           ,
           
           &c.
           
           There
           were
           no
           difference
           ,
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           ,
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           were
           not
           men
           subject
           unto
           error
           ,
           and
           might
           not
           sometime
           lose
           themselves
           as
           well
           in
           the
           fallibility
           of
           their
           own
           counsels
           ,
           as
           the
           unsearchableness
           of
           his
           .
           Therefore
           to
           let
           the
           servants
           understand
           more
           clearly
           how
           infinitely
           short
           they
           were
           of
           his
           heavenly
           wisdom
           ,
           that
           all
           their
           wit
           was
           folly
           ,
           and
           their
           counsels
           foolishness
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           answer
           nay
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           sufficient
           ,
           but
           adds
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           to
           his
           non
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           know
           the
           reason
           of
           his
           disallowance
           ,
           
           that
           so
           they
           might
           perceive
           the
           danger
           of
           their
           rash
           design
           .
        
         
           A
           reason
           then
           was
           given
           ,
           but
           what
           reason
           was
           it
           ?
           A
           reason
           certainly
           which
           counterbalanced
           their
           desires
           of
           a
           quick
           dispatch
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           see
           the
           error
           of
           their
           former
           haste
           .
           The
           way
           in
           which
           they
           meant
           to
           go
           was
           
             in
             ore
             gladii
          
           ,
           
           to
           go
           against
           them
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           utterly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           not
           only
           from
           the
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           mankind
           ,
           as
           Theophylact
           hath
           it
           ;
           to
           raise
           an
           holy
           Warre
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           )
           which
           should
           have
           had
           some
           influence
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           over
           all
           the
           Quarters
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           we
           finde
           in
           Chrysostom
           .
           And
           had
           they
           gone
           this
           way
           to
           work
           ,
           as
           they
           meant
           to
           do
           ,
           no
           doubt
           but
           in
           the
           violence
           of
           their
           proceedings
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           rooted
           up
           the
           Wheat
           and
           the
           Tares
           together
           .
           The
           Sword
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           well
           sharpned
           ,
           is
           but
           an
           ill
           distinguisher
           between
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           :
           and
           Warre
           the
           most
           improper
           Judge
           that
           was
           ever
           thought
           of
           to
           determine
           Controversies
           in
           Religion
           .
           Where
           the
           Sword
           strikes
           ,
           it
           strikes
           on
           both
           sides
           ;
           it
           is
           
             gladius
             Delphicus
          
           ,
           and
           makes
           as
           little
           difference
           between
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           as
           between
           the
           Teachers
           .
           And
           when
           Warre
           rageth
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           it
           beares
           all
           before
           it
           :
           Hallowed
           places
           and
           prophane
           ,
           the
           innocent
           person
           and
           the
           guilty
           are
           all
           alike
           involved
           in
           the
           same
           calamity
           .
           We
           may
           affirm
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           Writer
           doth
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Thunder-bolts
           ,
           
             Sine
             delectu
             tangunt
             loca
             sacra
             &
             profana
             ;
             homines
             noxios
             feriunt
             ,
             saepe
             &
             religiosos
             .
          
           
           But
           saepe
           will
           not
           serve
           our
           turn
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           Saepius
           ,
           or
           else
           nothing
           ;
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           proves
           most
           commonly
           .
           For
           when
           the
           Sword
           and
           
           Warre
           are
           to
           act
           their
           Tragedies
           ,
           the
           best
           and
           holiest
           men
           speed
           worst
           ,
           as
           they
           who
           least
           know
           how
           to
           time
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           iniquities
           of
           the
           place
           they
           live
           in
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             saeviente
             ardore
             belli
             meliores
             potius
             occumbere
             ,
          
           
           saith
           mine
           Author
           rightly
           .
           But
           never
           is
           the
           Sword
           more
           fatally
           ,
           nor
           more
           unhappily
           imployed
           ,
           then
           when
           t
           is
           managed
           by
           those
           men
           who
           ought
           to
           know
           no
           other
           Weapons
           then
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           no
           Warre
           more
           cruel
           and
           unnatural
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           bellows
           of
           sedition
           which
           inflames
           the
           State
           ,
           are
           blown
           by
           those
           who
           should
           be
           Ministers
           of
           peace
           .
           
             Ne
             fortè
          
           is
           good
           counsel
           here
           :
           No
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           in
           the
           way
           proposed
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           rooting
           up
           more
           Wheat
           then
           Tares
           in
           the
           prosecution
           .
        
         
           The
           dangerousness
           of
           this
           design
           we
           shall
           further
           see
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           first
           upon
           the
           Tares
           ,
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           then
           upon
           the
           Servants
           ,
           of
           what
           rank
           they
           were
           ,
           who
           were
           so
           hot
           upon
           the
           service
           ,
           upon
           the
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           of
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           Tares
           ,
           
           besides
           that
           many
           ,
           if
           not
           most
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           interpret
           them
           of
           false
           opinions
           ,
           of
           
             haereses
             &
             mala
             dogmata
          
           ;
           St.
           Chrysostom
           and
           others
           do
           expound
           them
           of
           the
           Hereticks
           ,
           of
           the
           men
           themselves
           .
           St.
           Austin
           seemes
           to
           make
           a
           question
           ,
           whether
           the
           Schismatick
           be
           not
           also
           comprehended
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           Cyprian
           conceives
           it
           of
           the
           wicked
           generally
           ,
           as
           do
           also
           others
           .
           But
           be
           it
           which
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           .
           Warre
           and
           the
           Sword
           are
           but
           of
           little
           use
           God
           knowes
           in
           the
           confuting
           of
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           the
           converting
           of
           the
           sinner
           ,
           or
           the
           reduction
           of
           the
           Schismatick
           to
           the
           Fold
           of
           Christ
           .
           
             Non
             tali
             auxilio
          
           :
           the
           Lord
           hath
           chosen
           other
           meanes
           ,
           and
           
           other
           Ministers
           for
           the
           performance
           of
           these
           services
           ,
           and
           needs
           no
           such
           helps
           .
           How
           farre
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           hands
           they
           may
           be
           serviceable
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           anon
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           must
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Servants
           in
           this
           Parable
           are
           meant
           the
           Rulers
           of
           Christs
           Church
           ,
           
             Magistri
             &
             Praeceptores
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           told
           you
           out
           of
           Hierome
           ;
           to
           whom
           our
           Saviour
           gave
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           afterwards
           the
           Crozier
           ,
           or
           the
           Pastoralls
           Staffe
           ,
           the
           badge
           and
           emblem
           of
           their
           Office.
           But
           neither
           our
           Saviour
           nor
           the
           Church
           gave
           them
           any
           power
           to
           take
           the
           Sword
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           or
           to
           proceed
           
             in
             ore
             gladii
          
           ,
           when
           they
           found
           any
           thing
           amisse
           in
           life
           or
           Doctrine
           which
           stood
           in
           need
           of
           Reformation
           .
        
         
           Look
           upon
           which
           of
           these
           you
           will
           ,
           either
           upon
           the
           Servants
           or
           upon
           the
           Tares
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           quickly
           finde
           that
           the
           Sword
           and
           Warre
           are
           never
           more
           unfitly
           used
           ,
           then
           by
           such
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           cases
           .
           For
           the
           Tares
           being
           sowen
           
             in
             medio
             tritici
          
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           v.
           25.
           and
           growing
           intermingled
           with
           it
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           v.
           26.
           if
           the
           Sword
           chance
           to
           mow
           them
           down
           ,
           down
           go
           both
           alike
           .
           And
           should
           the
           Field
           be
           weeded
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Warre
           ,
           impossible
           it
           is
           but
           that
           in
           gathering
           up
           the
           Tares
           
             eradicetur
             simul
             cum
             eis
             triticum
          
           ,
           the
           Wheat
           must
           needes
           be
           rooted
           up
           at
           the
           self-same
           time
           .
           
             Bonorum
             malorumque
             fata
             mixta
          
           ,
           
           
             merita
             confusa
          
           .
           The
           wicked
           and
           the
           righteous
           person
           ,
           the
           Schismatick
           and
           conformable
           man
           ,
           the
           Heretick
           and
           Orthodox
           Professor
           ▪
           are
           all
           alike
           subject
           unto
           those
           calamities
           which
           the
           Warre
           brings
           upon
           a
           Nation
           ;
           their
           Persons
           ,
           their
           Estates
           ,
           their
           Families
           ,
           all
           comprehended
           in
           the
           
           masse
           of
           the
           same
           perdition
           :
           which
           as
           they
           are
           the
           ordinary
           consequents
           of
           the
           Sword
           and
           Warre
           ,
           so
           do
           they
           fall
           most
           heavily
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           when
           the
           Sword
           is
           put
           into
           unskilful
           hands
           ,
           who
           neither
           have
           a
           right
           unto
           it
           ,
           nor
           the
           Art
           to
           use
           it
           ;
           or
           when
           the
           Warre
           is
           undertaken
           and
           pursued
           under
           the
           mask
           and
           colour
           of
           Religion
           .
           When
           once
           the
           Successors
           of
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           as
           they
           claim
           to
           be
           ,
           laid
           aside
           the
           keyes
           ,
           and
           betook
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Sword
           ,
           what
           havock
           did
           they
           make
           in
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ?
           how
           often
           have
           they
           died
           their
           Robes
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ?
           And
           when
           the
           Warre
           begun
           by
           the
           Christian
           Princes
           on
           the
           Turks
           and
           Saracens
           ,
           
           was
           turned
           upon
           the
           Albigenses
           by
           the
           Popes
           of
           Rome
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Cruciata
           was
           proclaimed
           against
           those
           poor
           souls
           ,
           only
           because
           they
           differed
           in
           some
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           from
           the
           opinions
           of
           that
           Church
           ;
           how
           many
           hundred
           thousands
           of
           well-meaning
           men
           ,
           who
           made
           a
           conscience
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           and
           erred
           not
           ,
           (
           if
           they
           erred
           at
           all
           )
           out
           of
           pride
           ,
           but
           ignorance
           ,
           were
           rooted
           up
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           the
           offended
           Deities
           of
           the
           Roman
           Conclave
           ?
        
         
           The
           miseries
           of
           those
           Warres
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           are
           but
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           wherein
           we
           may
           behold
           the
           troubles
           and
           distractions
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Sword
           hath
           been
           so
           often
           made
           the
           Judge
           of
           controversies
           ;
           
           &
           almost
           all
           the
           States
           in
           Christendom
           have
           been
           imbroiled
           in
           Warres
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           Reformation
           .
           That
           Maxime
           of
           Illyricus
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           rigid
           Lutherans
           ,
           as
           they
           use
           to
           call
           them
           ,
           
             terrendos
             Principes
             metu
             seditionum
          
           ,
           that
           Princes
           must
           be
           frighted
           into
           Reformation
           by
           the
           fear
           and
           threatning
           of
           seditions
           :
           that
           of
           Gesselius
           ,
           a
           more
           rigid
           Calvinist
           ,
           
           that
           if
           the
           Prince
           and
           Clergy
           did
           neglect
           their
           duties
           in
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           people
           then
           must
           undertake
           it
           ,
           
             licèt
             ad
             sanguinem
             usque
             pro
             eo
             pugnent
             ,
          
           
           although
           they
           have
           no
           other
           way
           to
           effect
           the
           same
           ,
           then
           by
           raising
           Warres
           ,
           and
           stirring
           up
           the
           Subjects
           against
           their
           Soveraigns
           :
           that
           of
           some
           zelots
           of
           our
           own
           ,
           
           who
           now
           the
           Sword
           is
           drawn
           ,
           would
           not
           have
           it
           sheathed
           ,
           till
           it
           be
           fully
           glutted
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Malignants
           :
           what
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           hath
           it
           brought
           on
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           defiled
           the
           Sanctuaries
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           defaced
           his
           Temples
           ,
           laid
           desolate
           the
           beauties
           of
           our
           dwelling-places
           ,
           and
           made
           us
           Christians
           both
           a
           derision
           and
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Turks
           and
           Gentiles
           ?
           
           
             Tantum
             religio
             potuit
             suadere
             malorum
          
           .
           Such
           mischiefs
           have
           the
           Sword
           and
           the
           Warre
           produced
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           of
           gathering
           up
           such
           Tares
           as
           have
           been
           thought
           to
           grow
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           rectifying
           such
           abuses
           as
           in
           long
           tract
           of
           time
           had
           risen
           in
           his
           publick
           worship
           .
           With
           how
           much
           better
           judgement
           was
           the
           Question
           stated
           in
           the
           Heroick
           times
           of
           Christianity
           ?
           when
           as
           it
           was
           both
           taught
           and
           practised
           ,
           
           
             Defendendam
             esse
             Religionem
             non
             occidendo
             sed
             moriendo
             ,
          
           that
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           be
           defended
           not
           by
           blood
           and
           slaughter
           ,
           nor
           by
           destroying
           those
           who
           opposed
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           harboured
           any
           Tenets
           which
           agreed
           not
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           by
           submitting
           our
           own
           lives
           to
           the
           hand
           of
           death
           ,
           in
           testimony
           of
           the
           truth
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           whensoever
           the
           necessities
           of
           the
           Church
           shall
           require
           it
           of
           us
           .
           With
           how
           much
           greater
           love
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           did
           the
           good
           Father
           give
           this
           Comment
           on
           the
           present
           text
           ?
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           God
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           would
           not
           let
           the
           Hereticks
           be
           destroyed
           by
           Warres
           ,
           for
           fear
           the
           righteous
           person
           and
           the
           true
           believer
           should
           also
           suffer
           with
           them
           in
           the
           same
           destruction
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           will
           some
           men
           say
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           use
           of
           the
           Sword
           at
           all
           in
           the
           confounding
           of
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           the
           reclaiming
           of
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           or
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           flagitious
           person
           ?
           I
           say
           not
           so
           ;
           the
           Sword
           may
           have
           its
           use
           in
           all
           these
           particulars
           ,
           and
           Warres
           be
           serviceable
           in
           some
           of
           them
           :
           But
           then
           the
           Sword
           must
           be
           committed
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           proper
           Minister
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           Servants
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           or
           any
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           what
           rank
           soever
           ;
           and
           Warres
           must
           be
           denounced
           and
           pursued
           by
           those
           in
           whom
           the
           supreme
           Government
           of
           the
           State
           is
           vested
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           it
           appertains
           of
           right
           ,
           
             Parcere
             subjectis
             &
             debellare
             superbos
          
           ,
           to
           be
           indulgent
           to
           the
           quiet
           and
           obedient
           subject
           ,
           but
           to
           pull
           down
           the
           stomach
           of
           the
           proud
           and
           rebellious
           person
           .
           Each
           of
           them
           hath
           their
           several
           way
           ,
           and
           their
           severall
           weapons
           in
           the
           effecting
           of
           this
           work
           ;
           but
           each
           of
           them
           must
           stay
           the
           time
           .
           The
           Heretick
           is
           first
           to
           be
           attempted
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           by
           which
           Apollos
           mightily
           convinced
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           and
           which
           St.
           Paul
           assures
           us
           is
           exceeding
           profitable
           ,
           
           not
           onely
           for
           Doctrine
           ,
           but
           reproof
           .
           It
           is
           the
           faithful
           word
           ,
           as
           he
           elsewhere
           tells
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           Prelate
           is
           inabled
           not
           only
           to
           exhort
           ,
           
           but
           convince
           gainsayers
           .
           The
           same
           course
           must
           be
           also
           taken
           in
           the
           recovery
           of
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           in
           reduction
           of
           the
           stray-sheep
           to
           the
           Fold
           of
           Christ
           :
           it
           being
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           diligent
           and
           careful
           Shepherd
           to
           seek
           out
           that
           which
           was
           lost
           ,
           
           and
           bring
           back
           that
           which
           was
           driven
           away
           .
           Which
           
           meanes
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           prove
           to
           be
           ineffectual
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           word
           and
           Doctrine
           will
           not
           work
           the
           cure
           ,
           it
           then
           pertains
           unto
           the
           Pastor
           to
           have
           recourse
           unto
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Et
             flagellorum
             terroribus
             vel
             etiam
             doloribus
             revocare
             ,
          
           to
           fetch
           them
           back
           again
           by
           the
           Rod
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           faile
           ,
           to
           excommunicate
           them
           ,
           
           and
           deliver
           them
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           .
           Further
           then
           this
           they
           may
           not
           go
           ,
           t
           is
           beyond
           their
           bounds
           :
           what
           may
           be
           done
           upon
           Certificate
           hereof
           by
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           he
           may
           use
           the
           Sword
           in
           cutting
           off
           the
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           the
           perverse
           Schismatick
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           come
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           Sinite
           in
           the
           following
           verse
           :
           in
           which
           it
           was
           appointed
           by
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           should
           be
           permitted
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           till
           the
           Harvest
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           ,
           but
           that
           notorious
           offenders
           ,
           (
           &
           such
           S.
           Cyprian
           takes
           to
           be
           the
           Tares
           which
           are
           here
           intended
           )
           are
           most
           immediately
           subject
           to
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           if
           single
           persons
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           rooted
           up
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           Warre
           ,
           if
           they
           unite
           themselves
           together
           ,
           &
           by
           their
           wretched
           ma●hinations
           do
           imbroyl
           the
           State
           :
           God
           gave
           the
           Sword
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           higher
           powers
           ,
           
           for
           no
           other
           purpose
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           should
           be
           his
           avengers
           ,
           
             vindices
             in
             iram
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           to
           execute
           wrath
           and
           judgement
           upon
           those
           that
           do
           evill
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           evill
           that
           do
           resist
           the
           powers
           .
           He
           that
           imployes
           it
           not
           to
           that
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           make
           himself
           a
           terror
           unto
           those
           which
           do
           evill
           works
           ,
           beares
           the
           Sword
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           gives
           some
           countenance
           unto
           ,
           the
           error
           shall
           I
           call
           it
           ,
           or
           the
           
           frenzie
           rather
           ?
           
           of
           the
           foolish
           Anabaptists
           ,
           who
           do
           affirm
           expresly
           ,
           and
           in
           terminis
           ,
           That
           the
           Sword
           is
           not
           to
           be
           used
           by
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           :
           which
           were
           it
           so
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           Magistrate
           might
           not
           use
           the
           Sword
           when
           he
           saw
           occasion
           ,
           or
           will
           not
           use
           the
           same
           when
           he
           may
           and
           ought
           ,
           God
           needed
           not
           have
           put
           the
           Sword
           into
           his
           hands
           .
           A
           Scabbard
           and
           a
           pair
           of
           Hilts
           would
           have
           served
           the
           turn
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Warre
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           last
           remedy
           which
           a
           Prince
           can
           use
           for
           the
           correction
           of
           a
           stubborn
           and
           rebellious
           people
           ;
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           ,
           nor
           imbraced
           ,
           but
           in
           great
           extremities
           .
           Warre
           is
           then
           only
           just
           when
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           can
           no
           longer
           be
           avoided
           ;
           and
           then
           too
           to
           be
           used
           with
           alloyes
           and
           temperaments
           ,
           as
           Poysons
           are
           sometimes
           in
           a
           Course
           of
           Physick
           .
           That
           Prince
           ,
           as
           wittily
           and
           tartly
           the
           Italians
           tell
           us
           ,
           who
           upon
           every
           slight
           occasion
           doth
           take
           up
           Arms
           against
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           may
           be
           compared
           unto
           the
           m●n
           which
           sets
           his
           House
           on
           fire
           for
           to
           rost
           his
           Eggs.
           But
           if
           the
           Prince
           hath
           tryed
           all
           other
           courses
           ,
           and
           can
           speed
           in
           none
           ;
           if
           when
           he
           speaks
           of
           peace
           they
           prepare
           for
           Warre
           ;
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           hear
           his
           Charms
           ,
           charm
           he
           never
           so
           sweetly
           ,
           
           
             Viribus
             utendum
             est
             quas
             fecimus
          
           ,
           God
           and
           the
           Sword
           must
           end
           the
           quarrel
           .
           
             Let
             him
             then
             gird
             his
             sword
             upon
             his
             thigh
             ,
          
           
           
             like
             a
             mighty
             man
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Worship
             and
             Renown
             :
             Let
             him
             ride
             on
             couragiously
             against
             them
             that
             hate
             him
             ;
             let
             his
             right
             hand
             teach
             him
             terrible
             things
          
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           
             let
             his
             Arrowes
             he
             sharp
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             till
             the
             people
             be
             subdued
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             be
             anointed
             with
             the
             Oyl
             of
             gladness
             above
             all
             his
             fellows
             .
          
           No
           Physick
           better
           then
           Phlebotomy
           for
           corrupted
           bodies
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           spirits
           are
           inflamed
           ,
           and
           the
           blood
           boyles
           high
           .
        
         
         
           But
           of
           this
           Argument
           enough
           .
           There
           is
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           present
           Answer
           ,
           in
           the
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           of
           the
           Master
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           this
           ;
           for
           fear
           lest
           out
           of
           prejudice
           or
           inadvertency
           they
           might
           have
           taken
           that
           for
           Tares
           which
           indeed
           was
           Wheat
           ;
           and
           so
           have
           done
           more
           hurt
           to
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           then
           the
           Tares
           themselves
           .
           For
           as
           I
           have
           observed
           before
           on
           the
           26.
           the
           Tares
           are
           very
           like
           the
           Wheat
           in
           the
           blade
           or
           stalk
           ,
           
           as
           both
           
             Euthymius
             ;
             Zygabenus
          
           ,
           and
           St.
           Hierome
           tell
           us
           .
           So
           like
           they
           are
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Chrysostom
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           outward
           shew
           ,
           that
           he
           must
           have
           discerning
           eyes
           who
           can
           distinguish
           them
           aright
           till
           their
           fruits
           be
           ripe
           ,
           
           who
           on
           the
           first
           discovery
           can
           expresly
           say
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           these
           be
           Tares
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           Wheat
           ,
           saith
           Athanasius
           .
           And
           this
           he
           doth
           illustrate
           and
           exemplifie
           by
           the
           similitude
           and
           resemblance
           which
           seemes
           to
           be
           betwixt
           the
           Hypocrite
           and
           the
           righteous
           man
           :
           Both
           of
           them
           come
           unto
           the
           Church
           and
           receive
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           seem
           to
           entertain
           the
           same
           with
           such
           equal
           joy
           ,
           that
           the
           spirituall
           Husbandman
           himself
           is
           many
           times
           deceived
           in
           them
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           determine
           by
           the
           outward
           view
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Doctrine
           which
           they
           heard
           comes
           to
           bring
           forth
           fruit
           ,
           then
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           easily
           seen
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           true
           Believer
           ,
           and
           who
           the
           Hypocrite
           .
           By
           meanes
           of
           which
           similitude
           and
           resemblance
           ,
           
           as
           many
           counterfeit
           Christians
           have
           been
           taken
           for
           right
           honest
           men
           ,
           and
           divers
           dangerous
           and
           unsound
           opinions
           found
           entertainment
           in
           the
           Church
           for
           true
           Orthodox
           Tenets
           ;
           so
           t
           is
           not
           only
           possible
           ,
           but
           also
           probable
           ,
           that
           either
           through
           prejudice
           or
           inadvertency
           ,
           some
           honest
           and
           religious
           
           men
           may
           be
           condemned
           for
           lewd
           and
           reprobate
           ;
           some
           Orthodox
           and
           true
           opinions
           rejected
           as
           unsound
           and
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           men
           themselves
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           on
           them
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           t
           is
           not
           only
           probable
           ,
           as
           before
           t
           is
           said
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           ordinary
           course
           for
           the
           best
           men
           to
           be
           traduced
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           branded
           with
           some
           Character
           of
           reproach
           and
           infamy
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           himself
           did
           not
           scape
           so
           well
           but
           that
           he
           was
           accounted
           a
           Samaritan
           ,
           a
           Wine
           bibber
           and
           a
           glutton
           ,
           a
           friend
           of
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           .
           St.
           Peter
           stands
           accused
           by
           the
           Magdeburgians
           for
           a
           forward
           fellow
           ,
           a
           rash
           and
           inconsiderate
           person
           :
           
           St.
           Paul
           by
           the
           Athenians
           for
           an
           idle
           prater
           ,
           a
           setter
           forth
           of
           strange
           Gods
           ,
           
           a
           babler
           .
           And
           who
           is
           he
           of
           all
           the
           gallant
           Spirits
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           branded
           on
           record
           for
           incestuous
           mixtures
           ,
           those
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           remembred
           and
           confuted
           in
           the
           works
           of
           our
           Christian
           Advocates
           ?
           
           Prejudice
           blindes
           the
           eyes
           as
           much
           as
           malice
           ,
           and
           inadvertency
           betrayes
           the
           judgement
           to
           an
           error
           with
           as
           great
           facility
           as
           either
           .
           If
           we
           be
           biassed
           with
           the
           one
           ,
           vertue
           will
           be
           accounted
           vice
           ,
           obedience
           treason
           ,
           loyalty
           rebellion
           ;
           and
           upon
           those
           whom
           we
           finde
           guilty
           of
           those
           crimes
           an
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           shall
           be
           passed
           immediately
           .
           If
           we
           are
           governed
           by
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           judge
           of
           men
           according
           to
           the
           Character
           which
           the
           World
           gives
           of
           them
           ,
           each
           light
           report
           or
           foolish
           fear
           ,
           or
           slight
           suspicion
           ,
           shall
           serve
           for
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           to
           condemn
           the
           innocent
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           be
           right
           Wheat
           indeed
           of
           the
           Lords
           own
           sowing
           ,
           vote
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Tare
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           is
           done
           ,
           the
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           will
           come
           after
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           course
           .
           Good
           
           reason
           therefore
           had
           the
           Master
           to
           restrain
           his
           Servants
           ,
           to
           check
           them
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           their
           hot
           pursuit
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           let
           them
           go
           and
           gather
           ,
           
             quòd
             multi
             falso
             deferuntur
             qui
             sanctimoniam
             &
             pietatem
             in
             occulto
             colunt
             ,
          
           considering
           how
           easie
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           for
           the
           best
           men
           to
           be
           misreported
           ,
           and
           so
           accordingly
           destroyed
           .
           And
           what
           he
           said
           to
           them
           he
           saies
           to
           us
           and
           others
           on
           the
           like
           occasions
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           such
           need
           of
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           as
           we
           think
           there
           is
           .
        
         
           So
           is
           it
           also
           with
           opinions
           ,
           with
           some
           points
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           which
           if
           beheld
           with
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           inadvertently
           looked
           over
           ,
           will
           be
           counted
           Tares
           ,
           though
           in
           themselves
           of
           that
           good
           seed
           wherewith
           Gods
           Field
           was
           sowed
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           .
           There
           is
           so
           specious
           a
           resemblance
           ,
           such
           a
           fair
           similitude
           between
           the
           merit
           of
           good
           works
           ,
           and
           the
           reward
           that
           's
           due
           unto
           them
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ;
           between
           the
           efficacy
           of
           good
           life
           in
           the
           point
           of
           justification
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           thereof
           in
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           ;
           between
           the
           influence
           of
           Gods
           grace
           on
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           &
           the
           cooperation
           of
           mans
           will
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           between
           the
           conscientious
           confession
           of
           our
           sins
           to
           those
           from
           whom
           we
           may
           receive
           the
           benefit
           of
           absolution
           ,
           and
           that
           auricular
           Confession
           which
           hath
           been
           so
           abused
           of
           late
           by
           some
           Priests
           and
           Jesuites
           ;
           between
           the
           reverence
           required
           at
           the
           receiving
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           that
           unjustifiable
           Adoration
           of
           it
           which
           is
           obtruded
           on
           the
           people
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           between
           the
           dedicating
           of
           some
           dayes
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           a
           relation
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           a
           devoting
           of
           them
           to
           the
           creature
           with
           some
           relation
           unto
           God
           ;
           that
           the
           true
           Tenet
           in
           those
           points
           ,
           
           as
           in
           many
           others
           ,
           commended
           to
           us
           in
           the
           writings
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           if
           eithe●
           looked
           upon
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           or
           through
           the
           false
           lights
           of
           inadvertence
           ,
           may
           be
           took
           for
           Tares
           .
           And
           what
           can
           follow
           thereupon
           but
           an
           eradication
           of
           the
           Tenet
           and
           the
           Teachers
           too
           ,
           if
           every
           man
           may
           go
           and
           gather
           when
           and
           where
           he
           listeth
           ,
           and
           that
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           be
           not
           laid
           as
           a
           barre
           before
           them
           by
           their
           Lord
           and
           M●ster
           ?
           Indeed
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           we
           should
           look
           for
           other
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Fathers
           may
           not
           passe
           for
           Tares
           ,
           when
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           it self
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           same
           misprision
           ;
           one
           of
           the
           Articles
           whereof
           hath
           been
           already
           noted
           with
           a
           Deleatur
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           like
           calamity
           ,
           on
           the
           next
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           upon
           the
           setting
           out
           of
           the
           
             Expurgatorius
             Index
          
           which
           is
           now
           in
           hand
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           to
           set
           the
           matter
           right
           ,
           that
           neither
           zeal
           may
           be
           disheartned
           ,
           nor
           the
           edge
           of
           courage
           taken
           off
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           may
           both
           be
           regulated
           ,
           and
           restrained
           to
           its
           proper
           bounds
           ;
           there
           's
           a
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           shewes
           how
           farre
           it
           is
           fit
           to
           go
           ,
           and
           when
           fit
           to
           stop
           .
           We
           must
           so
           cherish
           zeal
           ,
           and
           give
           way
           to
           courage
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           work
           may
           be
           promoted
           ,
           and
           his
           Field
           preserved
           ;
           and
           yet
           so
           curb
           and
           keep
           them
           in
           when
           they
           grow
           irregular
           ,
           that
           they
           transport
           us
           not
           beyond
           our
           limits
           ,
           or
           make
           us
           run
           upon
           mistakes
           .
           Zeal
           many
           times
           is
           full
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           an
           excess
           of
           courage
           makes
           us
           inconsiderate
           .
           In
           both
           these
           cases
           ,
           (
           and
           they
           are
           such
           cases
           as
           do
           happen
           often
           )
           we
           are
           not
           governed
           by
           truth
           ,
           but
           by
           appearances
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           good
           Wheat
           indeed
           is
           looked
           upon
           as
           a
           Tare
           ,
           and
           condemned
           accordingly
           .
           He
           that
           beholds
           his
           Brother
           
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           either
           looks
           on
           him
           through
           a
           Multiplying
           Glasse
           ,
           which
           makes
           his
           faults
           seem
           greater
           then
           indeed
           they
           be
           ;
           or
           by
           some
           new
           invented
           Optick
           ,
           which
           represents
           things
           contrary
           to
           what
           they
           are
           .
           
           And
           he
           that
           doth
           condemn
           a
           man
           on
           no
           other
           grounds
           then
           the
           opinion
           and
           esteem
           which
           the
           world
           hath
           of
           him
           ,
           is
           but
           like
           Herod
           in
           the
           Acts
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           stretched
           out
           his
           hands
           to
           vex
           the
           Church
           ,
           
           killed
           James
           and
           then
           imprisoned
           
             Peter
             ,
             videns
             quia
             placeret
             Judaeis
             ,
          
           because
           he
           saw
           it
           pleased
           the
           people
           .
           ]
           Our
           Saviour
           therefore
           gives
           this
           Caveat
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
             Nolite
             judicare
             secundum
             faci●m
             ,
             Judge
             not
             according
             to
             the
             appearance
             ,
             but
             judge
             righteous
             judgement
             .
          
           If
           we
           took
           notice
           of
           this
           Caveat
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           zeal
           should
           not
           swallow
           up
           our
           charity
           ,
           or
           inadvertency
           put
           out
           the
           eyes
           of
           our
           understanding
           :
           nor
           should
           we
           be
           so
           hot
           and
           urgent
           upon
           the
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           as
           we
           have
           been
           lately
           ,
           without
           reflecting
           on
           
             ne
             fort●
          
           ,
           those
           inconveniencies
           and
           dangers
           which
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           might
           suffer
           by
           it
           .
           
           Now
           t
           is
           a
           property
           of
           charity
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Paul
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           it
           thinketh
           no
           evill
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           a
           rule
           in
           charity
           ,
           as
           St.
           Bernard
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             non
             temerè
             de
             fratre
             mali
             aliquid
             credendum
             esse
             ,
          
           not
           easily
           to
           entertain
           an
           ill
           opinion
           of
           our
           Brother
           ,
           nor
           lend
           too
           credulous
           an
           eare
           unto
           those
           reports
           which
           the
           world
           makes
           of
           him
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Doctrinalls
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           proper
           subject
           of
           the
           understanding
           ,
           
           he
           who
           doth
           take
           them
           upon
           trust
           without
           further
           search
           ,
           shall
           run
           upon
           received
           opinions
           ,
           as
           Calderinus
           in
           
             Ludovicus
             Vives
          
           went
           to
           Masse
           ,
           
             Eamus
             ergo
             quia
             sic
             placet
             in
             communes
             errores
          
           ;
           And
           in
           defence
           of
           these
           opinions
           ,
           shall
           condemn
           for
           Tares
           ,
           whoever
           doth
           oppose
           ,
           or
           
           opine
           the
           contrary
           .
           
             Ne
             fortè
          
           is
           a
           good
           caution
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           things
           else
           ;
           which
           had
           it
           been
           regarded
           as
           it
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           so
           many
           points
           of
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           had
           not
           been
           rooted
           up
           for
           Tares
           ,
           under
           the
           odious
           name
           of
           Popery
           ;
           nor
           had
           Episcopacy
           been
           so
           often
           and
           so
           blindly
           struck
           at
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           being
           but
           a
           step
           to
           the
           Throne
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           nor
           Monarchy
           so
           openly
           undermined
           as
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           :
           therefore
           no
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           but
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           first
           .
        
         
           This
           further
           justifieth
           the
           non
           ,
           the
           wise
           Masters
           Negative
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           one
           thing
           yet
           to
           come
           which
           indeares
           it
           further
           ,
           and
           was
           a
           seasonable
           fear
           ,
           lest
           that
           by
           too
           much
           hast
           and
           precipitation
           they
           had
           gone
           and
           gathered
           up
           some
           Tares
           ,
           which
           might
           in
           fine
           have
           proved
           good
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           a
           plentiful
           addition
           to
           the
           Harvest
           .
           
           For
           such
           is
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Tare
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           generally
           ariseth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           from
           its
           own
           proper
           seed
           ,
           as
           St.
           Basil
           tells
           us
           ;
           yet
           ,
           
           as
           good
           Authors
           do
           observe
           ,
           they
           do
           often
           spring
           ,
           
             ex
             corrupto
             tritici
             semine
          
           ,
           from
           some
           corrupted
           corns
           of
           Wheat
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           Theophrastus
           .
           
           The
           Greek
           Etymologians
           seem
           to
           look
           this
           way
           ,
           
           who
           tell
           us
           of
           those
           Tares
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           not
           being
           sowen
           ,
           nor
           coming
           from
           their
           proper
           seed
           ,
           they
           took
           root
           together
           with
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           and
           grew
           up
           with
           it
           .
           Of
           the
           same
           minde
           is
           Galen
           also
           ,
           who
           justifieth
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           transmutation
           of
           the
           Wheat
           to
           Tares
           ,
           by
           his
           own
           observation
           and
           experience
           .
           
           Which
           transmutation
           or
           corruption
           ,
           as
           it
           hapneth
           often
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           then
           most
           frequent
           and
           apparent
           when
           the
           Wheat
           takes
           wet
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           in
           Theophrastus
           ,
           either
           
           by
           some
           great
           glut
           of
           rain
           ,
           or
           from
           the
           moorishness
           of
           the
           ground
           in
           which
           t
           is
           sowen
           .
           Galen
           affirms
           it
           more
           expresly
           ,
           who
           in
           his
           first
           
             de
             facultate
             alimentorum
          
           relates
           a
           passage
           ,
           
           that
           once
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           year
           being
           unseasonable
           and
           intemperate
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           his
           words
           there
           are
           ;
           there
           sprung
           up
           an
           exceeding
           quantity
           of
           Tares
           amongst
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           mo●e
           then
           had
           ever
           been
           observed
           in
           the
           years
           foregoing
           .
           And
           hereunto
           as
           other
           good
           Authors
           do
           agree
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           further
           verified
           and
           confirmed
           by
           those
           who
           are
           habituated
           and
           experienced
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Husbandry
           .
        
         
           Which
           being
           so
           ,
           considering
           that
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           good
           seed
           it self
           degenerates
           sometimes
           into
           Tares
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           the
           Tares
           by
           care
           and
           husbandry
           may
           be
           restored
           in
           time
           to
           their
           first
           perfection
           ,
           and
           prove
           Wheat
           again
           .
           The
           Fathers
           do
           resolve
           it
           so
           ,
           especially
           as
           they
           behold
           it
           in
           the
           Morall
           ,
           and
           look
           on
           the
           condition
           of
           such
           mortall
           men
           as
           in
           the
           Tares
           are
           represented
           .
           For
           if
           by
           Tares
           we
           mean
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           
             Fieri
             potest
             ut
             ille
             qui
             noxio
             dogmate
             depravatus
             est
             ,
             cras
             resipiscat
             ,
             &
             defendere
             incipiat
             veritatem
             :
          
           T
           is
           not
           impossible
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Hierome
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           man
           who
           is
           infected
           with
           unsound
           opinions
           ,
           may
           repent
           thereof
           ,
           and
           prove
           a
           zealous
           Champion
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           Gospel
           .
           Witness
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           once
           a
           Manichee
           ,
           but
           after
           
             malleus
             Haereticorum
          
           ,
           the
           greatest
           Champion
           of
           the
           Church
           against
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
           If
           by
           the
           Tares
           we
           mean
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           makes
           no
           conscience
           of
           his
           wayes
           ,
           
           so
           he
           may
           enjoy
           the
           pleasures
           of
           sin
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           
             multi
             primò
             zizania
             sunt
             ,
             &
             postea
             triticum
             fiunt
             ,
          
           many
           at
           first
           are
           Tares
           which
           at
           last
           
           prove
           Wheat
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           tells
           us
           .
           Witness
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           a
           persecutor
           first
           ,
           and
           a
           Martyr
           afterwards
           .
           St.
           Matthew
           first
           a
           Publican
           ,
           an
           Evangelist
           after
           .
           Zachaeus
           an
           oppressor
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           but
           in
           fine
           a
           Confessor
           ;
           and
           
             Mary
             Magdalen
          
           ,
           of
           an
           Harlot
           made
           a
           famous
           Convert
           .
           Or
           finally
           ,
           if
           by
           the
           Tares
           we
           mean
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           pride
           and
           arrogancy
           doth
           divide
           himself
           from
           the
           main
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           
           
             Prodeant
             ipsae
             picturae
             calicum
          
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           hath
           it
           :
           The
           very
           Chalices
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           used
           to
           carve
           the
           figure
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           bringing
           home
           the
           stragling
           sheep
           upon
           his
           shoulders
           ,
           is
           Argument
           enough
           that
           possibly
           the
           Separatist
           may
           be
           gained
           upon
           ,
           and
           reunited
           to
           the
           Church
           .
           Witness
           -
           And
           yet
           to
           say
           the
           truth
           ,
           examples
           of
           this
           kind
           are
           more
           hard
           to
           finde
           ,
           then
           either
           of
           converted
           sinners
           ,
           or
           reclaimed
           Hereticks
           ,
           by
           how
           much
           the
           perverseness
           of
           the
           will
           is
           more
           hard
           to
           cure
           then
           any
           error
           of
           our
           judgements
           ,
           or
           the
           obliquities
           and
           defects
           of
           our
           conversation
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           premised
           ,
           
           we
           may
           more
           fully
           see
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Masters
           Negative
           ;
           for
           had
           the
           Servants
           gone
           the
           way
           which
           themselves
           propounded
           ,
           they
           had
           wronged
           the
           Harvest
           .
           How
           so
           ?
           in
           rooting
           up
           the
           Wheat
           :
           
           what
           Wheat
           ?
           
             futurum
             triticum
          
           ,
           that
           which
           in
           fine
           would
           have
           proved
           Wheat
           ,
           as
           one
           Author
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             quod
             pia
             praesumptione
          
           ,
           which
           we
           may
           charitably
           presume
           would
           prove
           Wheat
           in
           time
           ;
           
             quod
             fieri
             potest
             triticum
          
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           diligence
           and
           care
           of
           the
           spiritual
           Husbandman
           ,
           may
           be
           made
           Wheat
           at
           last
           ,
           though
           it
           now
           be
           none
           ,
           as
           some
           others
           tell
           us
           .
           The
           Fathers
           generally
           do
           incline
           this
           way
           :
           
             Monemur
             non
             citò
             amputare
             fratrem
          
           ;
           By
           this
           we
           are
           advised
           ,
           
           saith
           Hierome
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           too
           hasty
           with
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           nor
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           without
           great
           care
           and
           expectation
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           is
           to
           day
           infected
           with
           un●ound
           opinions
           ,
           may
           prove
           another
           man
           to
           morrow
           .
           Many
           at
           first
           are
           tares
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           notes
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           become
           good
           wheat
           ;
           whose
           reformation
           and
           amendment
           had
           not
           God
           patiently
           expected
           when
           man
           intended
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           
           
             ad
             laudabilem
             mutationem
             non
             pervenissent
          
           ,
           they
           never
           had
           attained
           to
           such
           a
           blessed
           change
           .
           
           Had
           not
           Gods
           patience
           ,
           saith
           Chrysologus
           ,
           preserved
           the
           tares
           from
           extirpation
           ,
           from
           being
           rooted
           up
           on
           the
           first
           discovery
           ,
           
             nec
             Matthaeum
             de
             Publicano
             Evangelistam
             ,
             Matthew
          
           the
           Publican
           had
           not
           lived
           to
           be
           an
           Evangelist
           ,
           nor
           Saul
           the
           persecutor
           to
           be
           an
           Apostle
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           had
           not
           God
           seen
           more
           into
           this
           last
           then
           Ananias
           did
           ,
           who
           was
           sent
           unto
           him
           ,
           no
           notice
           had
           been
           taken
           of
           the
           service
           which
           he
           was
           to
           do
           unto
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           time
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           spoyl
           and
           havock
           he
           had
           made
           thereof
           for
           the
           time
           preceding
           ;
           and
           then
           the
           Church
           had
           lost
           the
           benefit
           of
           his
           pains
           and
           preaching
           ,
           the
           notable
           Examples
           which
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           of
           his
           zeal
           and
           constancy
           .
           And
           therefore
           very
           well
           saith
           a
           modern
           Author
           ,
           
           
             Si
             Deus
             eradicasset
             Paulum
             persequentem
             ecclesia
             non
             haberet
             Saulum
             praedicantem
             :
          
           If
           God
           had
           rooted
           up
           Saul
           the
           Persecutor
           ,
           the
           Church
           had
           wanted
           Paul
           the
           Preacher
           .
           
             Ne
             fortè
          
           is
           most
           usefull
           here
           ;
           There
           's
           no
           such
           hast
           of
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           defer
           it
           till
           a
           further
           time
           .
        
         
           Here
           then
           we
           see
           the
           patience
           of
           Almighty
           God
           towards
           sinful
           men
           ;
           and
           here
           we
           see
           the
           reasons
           of
           it
           :
           God
           beares
           with
           men
           in
           expectation
           of
           their
           conversion
           and
           amendment
           ;
           there
           being
           none
           so
           desperately
           
           ingaged
           in
           a
           course
           of
           sin
           ,
           but
           by
           Gods
           grace
           he
           may
           draw
           back
           and
           turn
           again
           ,
           and
           seriously
           repent
           him
           of
           his
           former
           wickedness
           .
           
             Datur
             ergo
             locus
             poenitentiae
          
           ,
           
           saith
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           there
           's
           alwayes
           place
           left
           for
           repentance
           :
           And
           God
           hath
           promised
           for
           his
           part
           ,
           that
           
             when
             the
             wicked
             man
             turneth
             away
             from
             the
             wickednesse
             which
             he
             hath
             committed
             ,
             and
             doth
             that
             which
             is
             lawfull
             and
             right
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             shall
             save
             his
             soul
             alive
             .
          
           T
           is
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           and
           on
           this
           expectation
           ,
           that
           God
           sheweth
           such
           a
           strong
           and
           unwearied
           patience
           towards
           sinful
           man
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           provocations
           .
           
             Patientia
             Dei
             ad
             poenitentiam
             invitat
             malos
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           ;
           God
           doth
           as
           well
           invite
           them
           to
           repentance
           by
           his
           love
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           scourge
           them
           to
           it
           by
           his
           punishments
           .
           And
           this
           St.
           Paul
           doth
           also
           witness
           ,
           where
           he
           tells
           us
           ,
           saying
           ,
           that
           
             God
             endured
             with
             much
             long-suffering
             the
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             fitted
             to
             destruction
             .
          
           
           Endure
           them
           ,
           why
           ?
           To
           the
           intent
           that
           
             being
             purged
             from
             all
             their
             evill
             wayes
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             may
             be
             made
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             ,
             sanctified
             and
             meet
             for
             the
             Masters
             use
             ,
             and
             prepared
             for
             every
             good
             work
             ,
          
           as
           in
           that
           to
           Timothy
           .
           St.
           Austin
           by
           comparing
           both
           the
           Texts
           together
           doth
           expound
           it
           so
           ;
           
             Inde
             dicitur
             Deus
             tolerare
             vasa
             irae
             formaliter
             talia
             ,
             ut
             ●iant
             vasa
             misericordiae
             .
          
           The
           shewing
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           and
           making
           of
           his
           power
           to
           be
           known
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           of
           in
           the
           former
           place
           ,
           is
           but
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           when
           neither
           his
           promises
           can
           wooe
           them
           ,
           nor
           his
           threats
           reclaim
           them
           ,
           nor
           his
           patience
           win
           so
           farre
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           will
           run
           headlong
           on
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
        
         
           This
           patience
           of
           Almighty
           God
           must
           be
           our
           instruction
           ,
           and
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           be
           too
           forward
           in
           the
           
           condemning
           of
           our
           Brethren
           .
           
           Shall
           God
           be
           rich
           in
           goodness
           ,
           full
           of
           forbearance
           and
           long-suffering
           towards
           sinful
           man
           ,
           in
           expectation
           of
           his
           repentance
           and
           amendment
           ;
           and
           shall
           not
           men
           ,
           being
           all
           alike
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           conceive
           some
           hopes
           of
           one
           another
           ?
           Doth
           God
           forbear
           to
           strike
           us
           with
           the
           Sword
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           cut
           us
           off
           even
           in
           the
           middle
           of
           our
           sins
           ;
           and
           shall
           we
           wrest
           the
           Sword
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           to
           execute
           judgement
           on
           our selves
           ?
           Doth
           he
           expect
           the
           reformation
           and
           conversion
           of
           the
           sinner
           ,
           till
           the
           eleventh
           houre
           of
           the
           day
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           we
           tarry
           for
           him
           till
           the
           sixth
           or
           ninth
           ?
           Is
           God
           so
           patient
           towards
           the
           tares
           ,
           as
           to
           expect
           whether
           they
           will
           prove
           wheat
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           to
           lay
           
             ne
             fortè
          
           as
           a
           barre
           in
           the
           way
           of
           those
           who
           came
           prepared
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           them
           up
           without
           more
           delay
           ;
           and
           are
           we
           men
           so
           inconsiderate
           of
           their
           case
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           condition
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           all
           for
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ,
           for
           
             ne
             fort●
          
           nothing
           ?
           May
           we
           not
           say
           in
           this
           case
           with
           the
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           
           
             inexcusabilis
             es
             O
             homo
          
           ,
           Thou
           art
           inexcusable
           O
           man
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           that
           judgest
           another
           ,
           thou
           condemnest
           thy self
           ?
           or
           if
           thou
           wilt
           be
           judging
           ,
           take
           this
           rule
           along
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           thee
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           
             Nolite
             judicare
             ante
             tempus
          
           ,
           Judge
           nothing
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           till
           the
           Lord
           cometh
           ,
           &c.
           
           1
           Cor.
           4.
           4.
           
           Assuredly
           it
           argues
           little
           Christianity
           ,
           but
           farre
           lesse
           charity
           ,
           to
           condemn
           them
           to
           death
           whom
           God
           meanes
           to
           save
           ;
           to
           go
           about
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           bring
           them
           unto
           execution
           ,
           whom
           God
           is
           purposed
           to
           reprieve
           to
           a
           further
           triall
           ;
           to
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           house
           as
           Vessels
           of
           wrath
           ,
           who
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           soon
           as
           thou
           expectest
           ,
           may
           be
           vessels
           of
           mercy
           .
           Therefore
           take
           heed
           of
           
             imus
             &
             
             colligimus
          
           ;
           be
           not
           too
           hasty
           and
           precipitate
           in
           acting
           thine
           own
           Counsels
           ,
           or
           in
           pursuit
           of
           those
           designes
           which
           thou
           hast
           in
           hand
           towards
           the
           reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           extirpation
           of
           those
           tares
           which
           thou
           hast
           an
           eye
           on
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           which
           thou
           thinkest
           Gods
           Field
           to
           be
           so
           indangered
           ;
           but
           let
           
             ne
             forte
          
           hold
           the
           reines
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           look
           with
           care
           and
           circumspection
           on
           the
           work
           before
           thee
           .
           At
           least
           refer
           it
           all
           to
           Vis
           ,
           to
           the
           Masters
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           then
           proceed
           according
           unto
           his
           directions
           .
           So
           doing
           ,
           thou
           shalt
           more
           promote
           thy
           Masters
           business
           ,
           then
           by
           following
           the
           devices
           and
           desires
           of
           thine
           own
           heart
           ;
           for
           so
           doing
           thou
           shalt
           be
           entertained
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           with
           
             Euge
             bone
             serve
             ,
             Well
             done
             thou
             good
             and
             faithful
             Servant
             ,
             enter
             into
             thy
             Masters
             joy
             .
          
           Which
           Christian
           care
           and
           moderation
           God
           of
           his
           goodness
           grant
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           all
           be
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           like
           reception
           in
           Gods
           glorious
           Kingdom
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           III.
           
        
         
           At
           CHRIST-CHURCH
           
             Jan.
             5th
             .
             1644.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Sinite
               utraque
               simul
               crescere
               usque
               ad
               messem
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               both
               grow
               together
               till
               the
               Harvest
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             QUantum
             inter
             opera
             divina
             &
             humana
             interest
             ,
          
           
           
             tantum
             necesse
             est
             distare
             inter
             Dei
             hominisque
             sapientiam
             :
          
           It
           was
           the
           observation
           of
           Lactantius
           an
           ancient
           Writer
           ,
           That
           look
           how
           great
           the
           difference
           was
           between
           the
           visible
           works
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           undertakings
           of
           us
           mortall
           men
           ,
           so
           great
           or
           greater
           was
           the
           difference
           between
           his
           Heavenly
           Wisdom
           and
           our
           deepest
           Counsels
           .
           Which
           rule
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           it
           is
           ,
           how
           infinitely
           short
           must
           we
           needes
           conceive
           that
           Solomons
           wisdom
           ,
           though
           the
           wisest
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ;
           or
           Moses
           knowledge
           ,
           though
           well
           trained
           in
           all
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Egyptians
           ;
           or
           the
           Prophetick
           spirits
           of
           
             Isaiah
             ,
             Daniel
          
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           ancient
           Seers
           ,
           was
           of
           the
           wisdom
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           foresight
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ?
           For
           alas
           ,
           what
           proportion
           hold
           the
           Worlds
           seven
           
           Wonders
           ,
           so
           celebrated
           in
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           elder
           dayes
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           the
           most
           heroical
           achievements
           of
           the
           greatest
           Potentates
           ,
           with
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           nay
           ,
           with
           the
           composition
           of
           the
           meanest
           creature
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           not
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           may
           breed
           both
           wonder
           and
           astonishment
           in
           the
           mightiest
           Monarch
           ?
           
             The
             wisdom
             of
             the
             wise
             is
             it
             not
             foolishness
             with
             God
             ?
          
           
           saith
           the
           great
           Apostle
           .
           Doth
           not
           the
           same
           Apostle
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           our
           knowledge
           is
           imperfect
           and
           our
           fore-sight
           blinde
           ;
           seeing
           no
           more
           then
           in
           Aenigmate
           ,
           
           
             through
             a
             dark
             Glasse
             ,
             or
             a
             broken
             Perspective
             ?
             We
             know
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             in
             part
             we
             prophesie
             .
          
           
           And
           if
           in
           part
           onely
           ,
           then
           is
           neither
           perfect
           .
        
         
           A
           clearer
           instance
           of
           this
           truth
           we
           can
           hardly
           finde
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           process
           of
           this
           Parable
           ,
           comparing
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           Houshold-servants
           with
           the
           decree
           and
           finall
           resolution
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Master
           .
           The
           servants
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           safer
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           then
           an
           eradication
           of
           those
           dangerous
           tares
           which
           had
           been
           sowen
           during
           their
           negligence
           and
           security
           by
           the
           crafty
           enemy
           .
           To
           this
           end
           they
           made
           offer
           of
           their
           help
           and
           service
           ,
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
             ea
             ?
             Wilt
             thou
             that
             we
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ?
          
           v.
           28.
           and
           they
           expected
           thanks
           at
           least
           for
           the
           proposition
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           approbation
           of
           their
           course
           and
           Counsel
           .
           But
           contrary
           ,
           their
           Master
           seeing
           further
           then
           the
           servants
           could
           ,
           and
           being
           apprehensive
           of
           the
           dangers
           which
           might
           follow
           on
           it
           ,
           had
           their
           advice
           been
           entertained
           ,
           first
           countermands
           their
           offer
           with
           an
           absolute
           Negative
           ,
           
           
             Et
             ait
             Non
             ,
             but
             he
             said
             Nay
             ,
          
           he
           did
           not
           like
           of
           their
           intention
           :
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           tares
           in
           the
           way
           proposed
           would
           have
           procured
           more
           mischief
           
           to
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           tares
           themselves
           did
           seem
           to
           threaten
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           see
           ,
           (
           which
           all
           the
           wisdom
           of
           the
           world
           would
           have
           never
           thought
           of
           )
           that
           the
           best
           way
           to
           save
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           preserve
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           was
           to
           permit
           the
           tares
           and
           wheat
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           till
           they
           were
           ready
           for
           the
           Reapers
           ;
           and
           then
           to
           gather
           them
           and
           dispose
           them
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           the
           Lord
           their
           God.
           This
           the
           coherence
           of
           the
           Text
           with
           the
           former
           passages
           ,
           this
           the
           Text
           it self
           ,
           
             Sinite
             utraque
             ,
             &c.
          
           
        
         
           In
           these
           words
           we
           have
           these
           two
           general
           parts
           to
           be
           considered
           ;
           the
           sufferance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           of
           it
           :
           2ly
           .
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           :
           the
           sufferance
           of
           Almighty
           God
           towards
           sinful
           man
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           word
           Sinite
           ,
           suffer
           them
           both
           to
           grow
           together
           ;
           the
           season
           of
           it
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           
             usque
             ad
             messem
          
           ,
           till
           the
           Harvest
           .
           The
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           intermixture
           of
           the
           Wheat
           and
           Tares
           ,
           both
           which
           are
           here
           permitted
           
             simul
             crescere
          
           ,
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           till
           the
           Harvest
           :
           the
           causes
           of
           this
           intermixture
           not
           expressed
           
             in
             terminis
          
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           if
           sought
           for
           ,
           without
           much
           adoe
           .
           In
           the
           first
           generall
           we
           shall
           examine
           these
           three
           points
           ;
           1.
           
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           messis
           ,
           the
           approching
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           thereof
           .
           2.
           
           What
           induces
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           to
           give
           so
           long
           a
           sinite
           to
           the
           Tares
           ,
           when
           meanes
           and
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           for
           their
           extirpation
           .
           And
           3.
           
           Whether
           the
           sinite
           of
           the
           Text
           delivered
           in
           the
           Imperative
           mood
           ,
           be
           so
           strong
           and
           binding
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           case
           the
           tares
           are
           to
           be
           rooted
           out
           till
           the
           Harvest
           come
           .
           In
           the
           next
           generall
           we
           shall
           shew
           you
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           Church
           here
           
           militant
           is
           of
           such
           condition
           ,
           that
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           the
           Orthodox
           Professor
           and
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           are
           so
           intermingled
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           perfection
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           here
           :
           and
           2.
           
           That
           there
           want
           not
           great
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           why
           it
           should
           so
           be
           ;
           of
           which
           some
           relate
           unto
           the
           Tares
           ,
           some
           unto
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           some
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           whose
           glory
           is
           most
           chiefly
           aimed
           at
           .
           These
           are
           the
           points
           to
           be
           considered
           :
           and
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           discourse
           in
           order
           ,
           beginning
           with
           Gods
           sufferance
           ,
           and
           the
           season
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therein
           with
           the
           first
           enquiry
           ,
           What
           is
           here
           meant
           by
           messis
           ,
           the
           approching
           Harvest
           ;
           and
           what
           use
           we
           may
           make
           thereof
           for
           our
           own
           advantage
           .
        
         
           
             Priùs
             dividendum
             quàm
             definiendum
          
           ;
           
           It
           was
           the
           Orators
           Rule
           of
           old
           ,
           First
           to
           distinguish
           of
           the
           termes
           ,
           before
           we
           take
           upon
           us
           to
           state
           the
           question
           .
           A
           Rule
           exceeding
           necessary
           in
           the
           present
           business
           ,
           and
           much
           conducing
           to
           the
           Explication
           of
           the
           points
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           the
           word
           messis
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           word
           of
           various
           significations
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           severall
           places
           where
           it
           doth
           occur
           .
           And
           first
           ,
           not
           taking
           notice
           of
           it
           in
           the
           literall
           sense
           in
           the
           9th
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           Matthew
           ,
           
           it
           signifieth
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           fit
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           There
           read
           we
           
             messem
             esse
             multam
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Harvest
           was
           great
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           there
           were
           many
           people
           whose
           mindes
           were
           cheerfully
           prepared
           to
           receive
           the
           word
           .
           And
           there
           's
           another
           Harvest
           which
           the
           Baptist
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
           the
           bringing
           forth
           of
           fruits
           meet
           for
           repentance
           ,
           fruits
           worthy
           of
           the
           Preachers
           pains
           ,
           and
           the
           hearers
           diligence
           ;
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Harvest
           of
           good
           works
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           Chrysostom
           .
           
           But
           we
           have
           other
           Corn
           to
           thresh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           must
           look
           out
           for
           
           another
           Harvest
           ;
           an
           Harvest
           not
           of
           hearing
           ,
           nor
           of
           fructifying
           ,
           but
           of
           receiving
           the
           reward
           of
           our
           severall
           labours
           ;
           an
           Harvest
           in
           the
           which
           each
           workman
           shall
           receive
           his
           wages
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           works
           which
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           evill
           .
           And
           this
           again
           is
           either
           taken
           for
           the
           day
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           judgements
           upon
           particular
           Men
           ,
           or
           Sects
           ,
           or
           Collective
           bodies
           ;
           or
           for
           the
           day
           of
           generall
           judgement
           ,
           when
           all
           flesh
           shall
           appear
           before
           the
           Lord
           to
           receive
           its
           sentence
           .
           In
           this
           last
           sense
           the
           word
           is
           taken
           in
           the
           14
           of
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           where
           the
           Angel
           said
           to
           him
           that
           sate
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           
             mitte
             falcem
             &
             mete
             ,
             Thrust
             in
             thy
             sickle
             and
             reap
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             is
             come
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Harvest
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             ripe
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           all
           Nations
           were
           now
           ready
           to
           receive
           that
           judgement
           which
           God
           in
           his
           just
           anger
           should
           pronounce
           against
           them
           .
           And
           in
           the
           other
           sense
           it
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremy
           ,
           
           
             The
             Daughter
             of
          
           Babylon
           
             is
             a
             threshing-floore
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             her
             threshing
             is
             come
             ,
             yet
             a
             little
             while
             and
             the
             time
             of
             her
             Harvest
             will
             come
             .
             Tempus
             messionis
             ejus
             veniet
          
           ;
           and
           what
           time
           was
           that
           ?
           even
           that
           wherein
           she
           had
           made
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           her
           iniquities
           and
           abominations
           ,
           and
           was
           to
           be
           given
           up
           for
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           .
        
         
           I
           know
           that
           most
           Interpreters
           ,
           as
           well
           old
           as
           new
           ,
           do
           take
           the
           Harvest
           in
           my
           Text
           for
           the
           generall
           judgement
           ,
           that
           which
           our
           Saviour
           doth
           describe
           in
           the
           25.
           of
           this
           Gospel
           :
           And
           they
           expound
           it
           thus
           for
           this
           reason
           chiefly
           ,
           because
           our
           Saviour
           gives
           this
           descant
           on
           his
           own
           plain
           song
           ,
           v.
           39.
           
           
             Messis
             est
             consummatio
             seculi
          
           ,
           the
           Harvest
           is
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           A
           man
           would
           think
           the
           sense
           must
           be
           very
           obvious
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           vulgar
           wits
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           writ
           the
           Text
           
           made
           the
           comment
           also
           .
           But
           then
           a
           question
           may
           be
           made
           what
           our
           Redeemer
           meanes
           by
           
             consummatio
             seculi
          
           ,
           or
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           Text
           hath
           it
           .
           Assuredly
           not
           alwayes
           the
           last
           day
           precisely
           ,
           but
           the
           last
           times
           generally
           ,
           or
           the
           particular
           time
           appointed
           by
           Almighty
           God
           for
           the
           effecting
           of
           some
           speciall
           and
           particular
           purpose
           .
           For
           in
           the
           9
           Chapter
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           the
           same
           words
           occur
           ,
           where
           the
           Apostle
           treating
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           saith
           it
           was
           done
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             consummatione
             seculi
          
           ,
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World.
           
           Ask
           Beza
           what
           is
           meant
           there
           by
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           by
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           tell
           you
           that
           it
           is
           the
           same
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           in
           another
           place
           
             plenitudinem
             temporis
          
           ,
           or
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           and
           so
           both
           Caietan
           and
           Ribera
           do
           expound
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Seculorum
             perfectionem
             &
             complementum
          
           ,
           the
           full
           perfection
           and
           accomplishment
           of
           some
           time
           appointed
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           upon
           this
           disquisition
           we
           have
           gained
           thus
           much
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Harvest
           in
           my
           Text
           be
           for
           the
           most
           part
           understood
           of
           the
           general
           judgement
           ,
           of
           which
           hereafter
           in
           the
           next
           ;
           yet
           may
           it
           also
           mean
           the
           time
           of
           Gods
           temporal
           punishments
           upon
           particular
           men
           ,
           or
           Sects
           ,
           or
           Collective
           bodies
           :
           Whom
           though
           God
           suffereth
           for
           a
           while
           till
           their
           sins
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           flourish
           and
           grow
           mighty
           both
           in
           power
           and
           wickedness
           ,
           yet
           have
           they
           all
           their
           severall
           Harvests
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           be
           mowed
           ,
           and
           threshed
           ,
           and
           winnowed
           ,
           to
           his
           greater
           glory
           .
           The
           sickle
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           alwayes
           ready
           ,
           
           and
           his
           van
           alwayes
           in
           his
           hand
           .
           And
           when
           his
           Harvest-time
           is
           come
           ,
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           wicked
           men
           be
           ripe
           ,
           he
           shall
           
           not
           only
           mowe
           them
           down
           ,
           
           
             as
             when
             the
             Harvest-man
             gathereth
             the
             corn
             ,
             and
             reapeth
             down
             the
             eares
             with
             his
             arme
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Prophets
           language
           ;
           but
           he
           will
           throughly
           purge
           his
           floore
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           like
           the
           chaffe
           ,
           
           in
           the
           Psalmists
           words
           ,
           which
           the
           wind
           drives
           away
           before
           it
           .
           But
           for
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           person
           ,
           he
           either
           shall
           be
           saved
           from
           the
           day
           of
           trouble
           ,
           or
           preserved
           in
           it
           :
           Or
           if
           he
           fall
           ,
           as
           fall
           he
           may
           sometimes
           into
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Reapers
           ,
           like
           a
           good
           eare
           of
           corn
           well
           grown
           ,
           or
           Grapes
           fully
           ripe
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           
             congregatus
             in
             horreum
          
           ,
           gathered
           into
           the
           barn
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           .
           In
           execution
           of
           which
           acts
           of
           his
           will
           and
           justice
           he
           many
           times
           makes
           use
           of
           Angels
           ,
           literally
           and
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Reapers
           of
           this
           verse
           and
           the
           39
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           of
           other
           Ministers
           who
           do
           supply
           the
           place
           of
           Angels
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           called
           so
           in
           a
           borrowed
           ,
           metaphoricall
           sense
           ;
           as
           Attila
           the
           Hun
           ,
           the
           scourge
           of
           the
           impenitent
           Western
           Christians
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           Stories
           of
           those
           times
           called
           
             Flagellum
             Dei.
          
           
        
         
           That
           there
           have
           been
           such
           Harvests
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           Harvests
           are
           in
           the
           compass
           of
           our
           Saviours
           meaning
           ,
           the
           Stories
           of
           Gods
           Book
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Monuments
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           most
           clearly
           evidence
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           Text
           admit
           such
           Harvests
           ,
           all
           the
           seditious
           aggregations
           of
           unquiet
           men
           ;
           all
           the
           Idolatries
           of
           Rome
           Heathen
           ,
           and
           superstitions
           of
           Rome
           Christian
           ;
           the
           Pride
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           the
           filths
           of
           Sodom
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           rabblement
           of
           pernicious
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           factious
           Sectaries
           ,
           which
           have
           disturbed
           the
           Church
           in
           foregoing
           Ages
           ,
           must
           be
           still
           extant
           and
           unpunished
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           But
           they
           have
           had
           their
           severall
           Harvests
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           
           hath
           reaped
           them
           ,
           reserving
           them
           with
           the
           Apostate
           Angels
           ,
           
           in
           eternall
           chains
           ,
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           great
           and
           terrible
           day
           .
           And
           though
           this
           be
           a
           truth
           so
           clear
           that
           it
           needes
           no
           proofs
           ,
           yet
           we
           will
           instance
           in
           some
           few
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           necessary
           truth
           of
           this
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           longanimity
           and
           justice
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           In
           the
           old
           World
           ,
           the
           sinnes
           of
           men
           were
           very
           great
           ,
           
           all
           the
           imaginations
           of
           their
           hearts
           corrupt
           and
           evill
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           very
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           were
           tempted
           to
           go
           in
           to
           the
           Daughters
           of
           men
           ;
           and
           yet
           God
           spared
           them
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           added
           120
           yeeres
           unto
           the
           dayes
           of
           their
           repentance
           .
           But
           when
           their
           sins
           were
           grown
           so
           ripe
           that
           God
           repented
           him
           at
           last
           of
           Mans
           creation
           ,
           he
           brought
           the
           flood
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           destroyed
           them
           all
           ;
           but
           saved
           righteous
           Noah
           ,
           and
           his
           Houshold
           with
           him
           .
           The
           Citizens
           of
           Sodom
           had
           long
           swelled
           in
           pride
           ,
           
           and
           surfeited
           on
           fulness
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           abundance
           of
           idleness
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ;
           
           and
           yet
           God
           suffered
           them
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           fulfill
           their
           lusts
           .
           But
           when
           the
           voyce
           of
           their
           sins
           became
           so
           loud
           ,
           as
           to
           cry
           unto
           the
           Heavens
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           to
           occasion
           God
           himself
           to
           come
           down
           and
           see
           
             majorne
             infamia
             vero
          
           ,
           
           whether
           their
           sins
           were
           answerable
           to
           the
           cry
           which
           was
           come
           unto
           him
           ,
           
           then
           were
           they
           ready
           for
           the
           sickle
           ,
           't
           was
           high
           Harvest
           then
           ;
           and
           the
           Lord
           sent
           his
           Angels
           to
           consume
           their
           City
           ,
           
           and
           rained
           down
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ;
           but
           delivered
           Lot
           and
           his
           small
           Family
           ,
           like
           a
           fire-brand
           snatched
           out
           of
           the
           flames
           .
        
         
           Passe
           we
           on
           forwards
           into
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           finde
           how
           patiently
           the
           Lord
           expected
           that
           the
           proud
           Egyptians
           would
           at
           the
           last
           dismisse
           his
           people
           with
           peace
           and
           safety
           ;
           
           but
           when
           that
           did
           no
           good
           upon
           
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           added
           tyranny
           unto
           oppression
           ,
           and
           unto
           both
           a
           proud
           contempt
           of
           his
           Word
           and
           Messengers
           ,
           he
           brought
           his
           people
           out
           with
           a
           mighty
           hand
           ;
           the
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           going
           before
           the
           Camp
           of
           Israel
           ,
           but
           overwhelming
           Pharaoh
           and
           his
           Host
           in
           a
           second
           deluge
           .
           And
           if
           God
           did
           not
           presently
           invest
           his
           people
           in
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           Land
           so
           often
           promised
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           only
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           or
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           nor
           for
           their
           murmuring
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           groundless
           exclamations
           against
           Moses
           and
           Aaron
           ;
           though
           these
           did
           all
           concur
           to
           retard
           their
           entrance
           :
           The
           Scriptures
           give
           another
           reason
           ,
           and
           questionless
           the
           true
           reason
           of
           that
           long
           suspension
           ;
           
           
             nondum
             completa
             est
             iniquitas
             Amorrhaeorum
          
           ,
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Amorites
           was
           not
           yet
           full
           ,
           't
           was
           not
           Harvest
           yet
           ,
           and
           therefore
           God
           had
           not
           given
           order
           to
           the
           Land
           to
           spew
           out
           her
           Inhabitants
           .
           Thus
           do
           we
           read
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           of
           the
           Harvest
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           
           and
           of
           the
           Harvest
           of
           
             Damascus
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           of
           those
           appointed
           times
           ,
           in
           which
           for
           their
           Idolatries
           and
           abominations
           they
           were
           to
           be
           delivered
           over
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           severall
           enemies
           .
           And
           for
           those
           very
           Jewes
           themselves
           ,
           though
           God
           spared
           them
           long
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           provocations
           ,
           and
           only
           visited
           them
           sometimes
           with
           Warre
           or
           thraldom
           ,
           yet
           he
           stayed
           not
           there
           ;
           for
           when
           they
           had
           made
           up
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           Fathers
           sins
           ,
           and
           added
           to
           the
           same
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           more
           precious
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           and
           of
           all
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           then
           did
           the
           Lord
           destroy
           their
           City
           ,
           and
           disperse
           their
           people
           ,
           making
           them
           that
           they
           were
           no
           longer
           to
           be
           called
           a
           Nation
           ,
           but
           a
           poor
           scattered
           remnant
           of
           what
           once
           they
           were
           .
           But
           for
           the
           persecuted
           Saints
           of
           Christ
           which
           lived
           amongst
           
           them
           ,
           
           the
           Lord
           withdrew
           them
           from
           that
           plague
           ,
           warning
           them
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Dream
           or
           Oracle
           ,
           to
           remove
           thence
           to
           Pella
           ,
           a
           small
           Town
           of
           Syria
           ,
           before
           the
           first
           approch
           of
           the
           Roman
           Armies
           .
        
         
           Thus
           was
           it
           also
           with
           the
           Church
           since
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           The
           Princes
           of
           the
           Earth
           sometimes
           raged
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           harried
           it
           with
           fire
           and
           sword
           ,
           and
           all
           kinde
           of
           torments
           :
           And
           though
           the
           souls
           of
           them
           which
           were
           slain
           for
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           had
           cryed
           unto
           their
           God
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           
           yet
           was
           it
           said
           to
           them
           from
           above
           ,
           
             ut
             requiescerent
             adhuc
             modicum
             tempus
          
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           rest
           yet
           for
           a
           season
           ,
           and
           tarry
           till
           their
           Brethrens
           blood
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           ballance
           also
           to
           make
           up
           the
           weight
           .
           Which
           time
           being
           come
           ,
           the
           Lord
           did
           plague
           the
           persecutors
           with
           such
           grievous
           plagues
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           anguish
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           guilt
           of
           conscience
           ,
           they
           cryed
           unto
           the
           Rocks
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           &
           on
           the
           hills
           to
           hide
           them
           .
           Never
           Dog
           barked
           against
           the
           Crosse
           but
           he
           grew
           mad
           after
           it
           ,
           
           saith
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           of
           Martyrs
           .
           So
           for
           those
           vile
           and
           wretched
           miscreants
           which
           did
           afflict
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           with
           Schismes
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           they
           did
           exalt
           their
           horns
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           bare
           all
           before
           them
           ;
           
           the
           Arians
           especially
           being
           so
           predominant
           ,
           
             ut
             jam
             non
             portiunculam
             quandam
          
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           scorn
           to
           be
           confined
           to
           one
           Church
           or
           Nation
           ,
           but
           like
           a
           generall
           scab
           or
           Leprosie
           ,
           had
           invaded
           almost
           all
           the
           parts
           of
           the
           body
           mysticall
           :
           yet
           when
           their
           pride
           was
           greatest
           ,
           and
           their
           power
           most
           formidable
           ;
           when
           their
           impieties
           and
           blasphemies
           were
           so
           strongly
           backed
           ,
           that
           these
           few
           Orthodox
           Professors
           which
           were
           left
           untainted
           did
           tremble
           at
           the
           
           apprehension
           of
           the
           present
           danger
           ,
           God
           then
           conceived
           them
           fit
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           and
           put
           in
           his
           sickle
           ,
           the
           time
           being
           come
           for
           him
           to
           reap
           ,
           and
           the
           Harvest
           ready
           ;
           so
           that
           of
           all
           those
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           which
           did
           afflict
           the
           Church
           in
           her
           purest
           Ages
           ,
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           remaining
           but
           the
           name
           and
           infamy
           .
           And
           though
           the
           Christians
           of
           those
           times
           being
           delivered
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           their
           deadly
           enemies
           ,
           had
           surfeited
           on
           peace
           and
           prohibited
           pleasures
           ,
           yet
           God
           reprieved
           them
           a
           long
           time
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           punishment
           ;
           but
           when
           their
           sins
           were
           grown
           so
           publick
           ,
           and
           so
           full
           of
           scandall
           ,
           
             ut
             pateretur
             lex
             Christiana
             maledictum
          
           ,
           
           that
           even
           the
           Gospel
           grew
           to
           be
           ill
           reported
           of
           by
           the
           Jew
           and
           Gentile
           ,
           then
           poured
           he
           out
           the
           Nations
           of
           the
           North
           upon
           them
           ,
           who
           sacked
           their
           Cities
           ,
           and
           laid
           waste
           their
           Palaces
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           dispossessed
           them
           of
           their
           Countries
           also
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           this
           Standard
           we
           may
           take
           the
           measure
           both
           of
           Gods
           patience
           and
           his
           justice
           ,
           in
           all
           parallel
           Cases
           :
           If
           we
           see
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           rise
           up
           to
           disturb
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           rise
           up
           only
           ,
           but
           grow
           strong
           and
           prevalent
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           way
           like
           Pharaohs
           seven
           lean
           Kine
           to
           devoure
           the
           fat
           ;
           if
           we
           see
           wickedness
           grow
           successful
           ,
           and
           rebellion
           prosperous
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           men
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           cruel
           spoylers
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           think
           that
           God
           is
           all
           this
           while
           asleep
           ,
           and
           regards
           it
           not
           ;
           
           not
           so
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             that
             keepeth
          
           Israel
           
             neither
             sleepes
             nor
             slumbereth
          
           .
           But
           when
           the
           sins
           of
           men
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           wrath
           is
           come
           that
           they
           should
           be
           judged
           ,
           the
           God
           that
           dwelleth
           in
           the
           Heavens
           shall
           scourge
           them
           with
           a
           whip
           of
           Scorpions
           ,
           
             and
             break
             them
             into
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             vessel
             .
          
           
           And
           though
           
           some
           of
           them
           have
           the
           hap
           ,
           or
           the
           seeming
           happiness
           ,
           to
           go
           down
           into
           the
           grave
           in
           peace
           ,
           yet
           God
           will
           finde
           them
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           these
           sowre
           grapes
           in
           his
           general
           vintage
           ,
           and
           tread
           them
           in
           the
           wine-presse
           of
           his
           indignation
           .
           And
           to
           say
           truth
           ,
           there
           are
           as
           great
           and
           weighty
           reasons
           why
           some
           mens
           punishments
           should
           follow
           after
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           rest
           should
           have
           a
           trial
           and
           essay
           of
           their
           future
           miseries
           by
           those
           which
           they
           endure
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           well
           observes
           ,
           should
           all
           mens
           sins
           be
           punished
           in
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           
             nihil
             ultimo
             judicio
             reservari
             putaretur
          
           ,
           
           it
           would
           occasion
           some
           to
           think
           that
           there
           were
           no
           necessity
           nor
           use
           of
           the
           generall
           judgement
           :
           as
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           none
           ,
           
             nulla
             esse
             divina
             providentia
             crederetur
          
           ,
           others
           would
           be
           too
           apt
           to
           think
           that
           there
           were
           no
           God
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           rob
           him
           of
           his
           Providence
           ,
           and
           say
           with
           him
           in
           Davids
           Psalms
           ,
           
             Tush
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           If
           therefore
           God
           permit
           the
           Tares
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           with
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           shew
           his
           patience
           and
           longanimity
           in
           expectation
           of
           their
           conversion
           and
           amendment
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           brings
           them
           to
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           moweth
           them
           down
           at
           last
           ,
           is
           to
           shew
           his
           justice
           .
           And
           doubt
           we
           not
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           just
           judgement
           will
           destroy
           those
           Tares
           which
           at
           this
           present
           threaten
           ruine
           to
           his
           blessed
           Field
           ,
           when
           they
           once
           be
           ripe
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           sufficiently
           awakened
           out
           of
           that
           dull
           security
           which
           had
           seized
           upon
           us
           ;
           God
           dealing
           still
           with
           wicked
           and
           seditious
           men
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           with
           
             Haman
             ,
             Abs●lom
             ,
             Achitophel
          
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           instruments
           ;
           when
           they
           have
           served
           his
           turn
           then
           he
           hangs
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           this
           withall
           ,
           that
           if
           we
           do
           exexpect
           
           an
           Harvest
           of
           Gods
           temporall
           judgements
           upon
           the
           heads
           of
           those
           that
           lay
           wast
           his
           Church
           ;
           we
           must
           first
           put
           away
           those
           customary
           unrepented
           sins
           ,
           which
           have
           drawn
           them
           down
           upon
           our selves
           .
           
           
             Si
             vis
             me
             flere
             dolendum
             est
             primùm
             ipsi
             tibi
             .
          
           If
           we
           desire
           that
           God
           be
           pittiful
           to
           us
           ,
           in
           freeing
           us
           from
           those
           which
           do
           play
           the
           Tyrants
           over
           our
           bodies
           and
           estates
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           pittiful
           to
           our selves
           ,
           in
           labouring
           to
           free
           our
           souls
           from
           a
           greater
           tyranny
           ,
           that
           of
           sin
           and
           Satan
           .
           We
           must
           first
           repent
           us
           of
           the
           punishment
           that
           is
           due
           unto
           them
           .
           But
           I
           see
           little
           hopes
           of
           so
           great
           a
           change
           ;
           or
           indeed
           any
           hopes
           at
           all
           ,
           either
           great
           or
           little
           ,
           except
           it
           be
           unto
           the
           worse
           ,
           in
           the
           corrupting
           of
           those
           meanes
           which
           should
           work
           our
           peace
           .
           For
           tell
           me
           I
           beseech
           you
           ,
           is
           not
           our
           fasting
           grown
           so
           formall
           ,
           and
           our
           humiliation
           mixt
           with
           so
           much
           hypocrisie
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           sicker
           of
           repentance
           then
           before
           of
           sin
           ?
           Is
           not
           our
           common
           talk
           so
           overgrown
           with
           oaths
           and
           prodigious
           cursings
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           meant
           to
           bid
           defiance
           to
           the
           Host
           of
           Heaven
           ?
           and
           our
           devotions
           in
           Gods
           House
           so
           cold
           and
           careless
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           thought
           as
           poorly
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           as
           of
           the
           Preacher
           ,
           or
           the
           Prayers
           ?
           And
           can
           we
           look
           for
           blessings
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           we
           send
           curses
           to
           his
           eares
           ?
           or
           that
           the
           Lord
           should
           work
           a
           double
           miracle
           upon
           us
           ,
           whether
           we
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           one
           in
           removing
           from
           us
           a
           deserved
           punishment
           ,
           the
           other
           in
           forgiving
           unrepented
           sins
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           unless
           we
           make
           our
           peace
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           wrest
           deliverance
           from
           him
           by
           our
           prayers
           and
           penitence
           ,
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           just
           anger
           will
           afflict
           us
           further
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           over
           for
           a
           prey
           unto
           those
           that
           hate
           us
           .
           God
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           bring
           upon
           the
           wicked
           and
           seditious
           person
           ,
           the
           Heretick
           
           and
           Schismatical
           man
           ,
           the
           Harvest
           of
           his
           temporal
           judgements
           ,
           though
           sometimes
           he
           do
           it
           :
           sometimes
           he
           lets
           them
           passe
           till
           the
           general
           Harvest
           ,
           and
           calls
           them
           not
           unto
           account
           untill
           he
           bring
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           the
           finall
           reckoning
           .
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           first
           or
           last
           ,
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           to
           give
           the
           Tares
           a
           longer
           Sinite
           then
           his
           servants
           did
           desire
           he
           should
           ,
           and
           suffered
           them
           to
           grow
           in
           his
           holy
           Field
           ,
           when
           meanes
           and
           opportunity
           was
           offered
           for
           their
           extirpation
           .
           What
           might
           incline
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           how
           farre
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           this
           present
           Sinite
           ,
           are
           the
           next
           enquiries
           .
        
         
           
             Expertâ
             morbi
             molestiâ
             evidentior
             fit
             jucunditas
             sanitatis
             .
          
           
           No
           man
           can
           judge
           so
           well
           of
           health
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           have
           been
           long
           afflicted
           with
           a
           wounded
           body
           ,
           or
           visited
           with
           some
           grievous
           sickness
           :
           nor
           set
           so
           high
           a
           price
           on
           the
           light
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           he
           who
           hath
           been
           lodged
           in
           a
           dolefull
           Dungeon
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           darkness
           is
           in
           the
           Aire
           or
           Firmament
           ,
           and
           wounds
           and
           sickness
           in
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           same
           are
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           in
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           or
           
             scandala
             ,
             &
             qui
             faciunt
             iniquitatem
             ,
          
           as
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           of
           these
           tares
           ,
           v.
           38.
           )
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           darkness
           best
           sets
           off
           light
           ,
           wounds
           and
           sickness
           health
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           error
           truth
           ,
           and
           corruption
           purity
           .
           God
           therefore
           doth
           sometimes
           permit
           the
           ungodly
           man
           to
           have
           his
           habitation
           with
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           justice
           of
           the
           righteous
           might
           be
           made
           more
           eminent
           :
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           say
           more
           anon
           in
           the
           
             Simul
             crescere
          
           .
           And
           sometimes
           he
           permits
           his
           People
           to
           walk
           in
           darkness
           ,
           &
           wander
           in
           the
           crooked
           lanes
           of
           deceit
           &
           error
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           come
           into
           the
           light
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           saving
           wayes
           of
           truth
           ,
           they
           may
           imbrace
           the
           same
           
           with
           the
           greater
           fervour
           :
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           reason
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           probable
           that
           God
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           would
           suffer
           any
           Heresie
           ,
           or
           erroneous
           Tenet
           to
           be
           sowen
           or
           rooted
           in
           his
           field
           ;
           but
           either
           would
           discover
           them
           on
           the
           first
           appearing
           ,
           or
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           rooted
           up
           on
           the
           first
           discovery
           ;
           at
           least
           he
           would
           have
           harkened
           to
           the
           Proposition
           ,
           to
           the
           
             vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           of
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           that
           the
           light
           of
           truth
           would
           appear
           more
           brightly
           ,
           after
           it
           had
           been
           long
           eclipsed
           with
           the
           Clouds
           of
           error
           ;
           
           
             Et
             sic
             deterrima
             comparatione
             gloriam
             sibi
             compararet
             .
          
           For
           contraries
           when
           they
           are
           looked
           upon
           together
           ,
           do
           appear
           most
           visibly
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           
             Oportet
             esse
             haereses
          
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           farther
           use
           of
           Heresies
           ,
           
           which
           brings
           them
           in
           with
           an
           Oportet
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           of
           in
           the
           18.
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             necesse
             est
             ut
             veniant
             scandala
             .
          
           
           Scandala
           saith
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             haereses
          
           saith
           S.
           Paul
           ;
           but
           in
           both
           Texts
           the
           same
           ,
           saith
           the
           Learned
           Scholiast
           ;
           and
           both
           attended
           or
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           same
           necesse
           .
           
           Not
           a
           necessity
           
             simpliciter
             dicta
          
           ,
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           that
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           as
           if
           truth
           could
           not
           stand
           without
           them
           ;
           but
           an
           Oportet
           ,
           a
           necessity
           
             secundum
             quid
          
           ,
           it
           being
           expedient
           that
           so
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           because
           truth
           stands
           the
           better
           by
           them
           .
           How
           many
           excellent
           tractates
           ,
           grave
           discourses
           ,
           learned
           and
           pious
           writings
           had
           these
           Ages
           wanted
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Primitive
           Church
           been
           exercised
           with
           so
           many
           Heresies
           ?
           In
           what
           an
           ignorance
           had
           we
           lived
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           the
           glorious
           Trinity
           ,
           the
           powers
           of
           Grace
           ,
           the
           influences
           of
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ;
           had
           not
           the
           Arians
           and
           Pelagians
           startled
           those
           opinions
           which
           put
           the
           Church
           to
           a
           necessity
           of
           setting
           
           learned
           men
           on
           work
           to
           confute
           and
           crush
           them
           ?
           And
           doubt
           we
           not
           but
           that
           Posterity
           will
           fare
           the
           better
           for
           those
           monstrous
           Paradoxes
           in
           Divinity
           which
           have
           been
           vented
           since
           the
           meeting
           of
           this
           new
           Assembly
           ,
           and
           penetrate
           more
           throughly
           into
           some
           deep
           questions
           which
           now
           disturb
           the
           peace
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           the
           former
           Ages
           .
           
             Firmior
             multò
             fides
             est
             quam
             reponit
             poenitentia
             .
          
           
           Faith
           ,
           saith
           the
           Father
           ,
           stands
           more
           firmly
           when
           it
           is
           built
           upon
           repentance
           ;
           as
           doubtless
           Peters
           faith
           was
           most
           strongly
           setled
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           denyed
           his
           Master
           .
           And
           't
           is
           no
           otherwise
           with
           truth
           then
           it
           is
           with
           saith
           ,
           best
           setled
           ,
           and
           confirmed
           and
           planted
           ,
           when
           strugling
           long
           with
           error
           or
           heretical
           Doctrines
           ,
           it
           hath
           got
           the
           victory
           .
           God
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           is
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           wilfully
           oppose
           the
           least
           truth
           of
           Gods
           ,
           are
           Rebels
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           truth
           .
           And
           't
           was
           known
           to
           be
           an
           experiment
           in
           the
           School
           of
           Politicks
           ,
           
           
             conatus
             subditorum
             irritos
             imperium
             semper
             promovere
             ,
          
           that
           the
           rebellion
           of
           a
           people
           when
           it
           is
           supprest
           ,
           doth
           make
           a
           Prince
           more
           strong
           and
           absolute
           then
           he
           was
           before
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Oportet
           goes
           yet
           further
           ;
           it
           reacheth
           not
           to
           the
           truth
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           those
           who
           do
           defend
           it
           .
           There
           must
           be
           heresies
           ,
           
           saith
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             ut
             qui
             probati
             sint
             ,
          
           that
           those
           who
           are
           approved
           amongst
           you
           may
           be
           known
           and
           manifested
           .
           St.
           Austin
           tells
           us
           of
           two
           sorts
           of
           enemies
           which
           do
           afflict
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           
           whereof
           the
           one
           is
           blinde
           with
           error
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           with
           malice
           .
           And
           then
           he
           adds
           ,
           That
           if
           these
           enemies
           have
           leave
           to
           afflict
           it
           corporally
           with
           any
           kinde
           of
           persecution
           ,
           
             exercent
             ejus
             patientiam
          
           ,
           they
           give
           the
           Church
           occasion
           to
           shew
           forth
           her
           patience
           ;
           
           but
           if
           they
           do
           assault
           the
           same
           with
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           ,
           or
           
             malè
             sentiendo
          
           ,
           with
           their
           false
           opinions
           ,
           
             exercent
             ejus
             sapientiam
          
           ,
           they
           give
           her
           opportunity
           to
           declare
           her
           wisdom
           .
           There
           were
           no
           need
           of
           Champions
           to
           defend
           the
           truth
           ,
           should
           there
           be
           none
           that
           did
           oppose
           it
           :
           nor
           could
           we
           know
           by
           any
           meanes
           who
           would
           take
           part
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           who
           sight
           against
           him
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           brought
           unto
           the
           triall
           .
           
             Hectora
             quis
             nosset
             felix
             si
             Troja
             fuisset
             ?
             Hector
          
           had
           never
           been
           so
           famed
           for
           his
           feats
           of
           Arms
           ,
           had
           not
           Troy
           been
           beleaguered
           by
           the
           powers
           of
           Greece
           :
           Nor
           had
           the
           valour
           and
           fidelity
           of
           Joab
           ,
           the
           wisdom
           and
           fidelity
           of
           Cushai
           ,
           
           the
           bounty
           and
           fidelity
           of
           Barzillai
           ,
           the
           piety
           and
           fidelity
           of
           the
           Priests
           and
           Levites
           ;
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           Shimeis
           slanderous
           tongue
           ,
           or
           the
           inconstant
           mutability
           of
           the
           vulgar
           herd
           been
           manifested
           and
           made
           known
           to
           David
           ,
           had
           not
           Achitophel
           contrived
           ,
           Absolom
           actually
           raised
           ,
           a
           Warre
           against
           him
           .
           What
           had
           we
           known
           of
           Athanasius
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Arian
           faction
           joyned
           themselves
           together
           in
           a
           League
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           spent
           their
           whole
           united
           forces
           on
           his
           single
           person
           ?
           
           
             Parque
             novum
             fortuna
             videt
             concurrere
             bellum
             ,
             Atque
             virum
             .
          
           As
           if
           that
           holy
           Patriarch
           had
           been
           born
           unto
           Ishmaels
           destiny
           ,
           to
           have
           his
           hand
           against
           every
           man
           ,
           and
           every
           mans
           hand
           against
           him
           .
           How
           little
           had
           been
           left
           unto
           us
           of
           
             Irenaeus
             ,
             Basil
             ,
             Hierome
             ,
             Austin
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           brave
           Heroes
           of
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           
             Gnosticks
             ,
             Valentinians
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Donatists
             ,
          
           afforded
           them
           occasion
           to
           expresse
           their
           piety
           ,
           and
           manifest
           their
           zeal
           to
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ?
           And
           to
           come
           neerer
           to
           our selves
           ;
           where
           had
           been
           all
           the
           glories
           of
           renowned
           Jewel
           ,
           or
           of
           incomparable
           Whitgift
           ,
           had
           not
           this
           Church
           been
           crucified
           
           from
           the
           first
           beginning
           ,
           between
           the
           Popish
           superstitions
           and
           the
           Puritan
           frenzies
           ?
           All
           men
           are
           apt
           enough
           to
           professe
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           time
           of
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           declare
           themselves
           for
           truth
           ,
           when
           there
           are
           no
           heresies
           :
           therefore
           
             Oportet
             esse
             haereses
          
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           be
           known
           more
           clearly
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           notes
           it
           ,
           
             tam
             qui
             in
             persecutionibus
             steterint
             quàm
             qui
             ad
             haereses
             non
             exorbitaverint
             ,
          
           
           as
           well
           who
           dare
           stand
           bravely
           out
           against
           persecutions
           ,
           as
           who
           dare
           bid
           defiance
           unto
           Sects
           and
           Heresies
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           there
           are
           some
           notable
           reasons
           for
           the
           present
           Sinite
           ,
           and
           suffering
           of
           the
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           till
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           besides
           the
           dangers
           mentioned
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           .
           But
           then
           a
           question
           will
           be
           made
           ,
           whether
           the
           Sinite
           in
           this
           place
           be
           so
           strong
           and
           binding
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           case
           the
           Tares
           are
           to
           be
           rooted
           up
           till
           the
           Harvest
           come
           .
           Where
           first
           we
           take
           it
           for
           a
           truth
           unquestionable
           ,
           which
           we
           finde
           in
           Chrysostom
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           It
           is
           not
           here
           forbidden
           ,
           saith
           that
           learned
           Father
           ,
           either
           to
           curb
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           silence
           him
           ,
           or
           suppress
           his
           insolencies
           ,
           or
           to
           prohibit
           their
           Assemblies
           ,
           or
           disperse
           their
           Conventicles
           .
           God
           hath
           not
           so
           disarmed
           his
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           it
           open
           to
           the
           assaults
           and
           violence
           of
           malicious
           enemies
           ,
           and
           left
           her
           with
           no
           other
           weapons
           then
           defensive
           only
           .
           In
           the
           spirituall
           Armorie
           which
           St.
           Paul
           describes
           ,
           
           there
           is
           as
           well
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           shield
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           truth
           appointed
           for
           a
           Girdle
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           righteousness
           for
           a
           Brest
           plate
           .
           Gods
           Church
           is
           furnished
           with
           a
           power
           to
           convince
           gainsayers
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           exhort
           ,
           or
           rebuke
           the
           sinner
           ;
           and
           may
           employ
           the
           pen
           ,
           though
           
           not
           tosse
           the
           Pike
           .
           Else
           not
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           but
           the
           true
           Professor
           would
           be
           put
           to
           silence
           ,
           and
           God
           should
           send
           out
           men
           to
           fight
           ,
           and
           yet
           binde
           their
           hands
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           given
           his
           Church
           Authority
           to
           deal
           with
           obstinate
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           with
           perverse
           Schismaticks
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           did
           with
           Hymenaeus
           and
           Alexander
           ,
           
           
             who
             having
             made
             shipwrack
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             were
             by
             him
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             society
             of
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
           For
           though
           some
           men
           of
           eminency
           in
           point
           of
           learning
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           love
           to
           that
           
             libertas
             Prophetandi
          
           now
           so
           much
           in
           fashion
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           Church
           be
           very
           wary
           in
           exercising
           this
           authority
           ;
           
           yet
           they
           profess
           they
           have
           no
           purpose
           utterly
           to
           deprive
           her
           of
           that
           power
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           
             segregandi
             eos
             à
             suis
             coetibus
             qui
             doctrinam
             adulterant
             ,
          
           of
           excommunicating
           those
           who
           corrupt
           her
           Doctrines
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           is
           that
           which
           is
           denied
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           present
           Sinite
           ?
           Assuredly
           not
           to
           restrain
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           confute
           the
           Heresie
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           to
           kill
           and
           slay
           them
           .
           
           The
           Servants
           ,
           as
           we
           told
           you
           formerly
           ,
           were
           much
           scandalized
           to
           see
           Gods
           Field
           indangered
           by
           those
           wretched
           Tares
           :
           errors
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           corruptions
           in
           point
           of
           manners
           being
           grown
           so
           prevalent
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           little
           hope
           to
           preserve
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           sudden
           extirpation
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           :
           and
           thereupon
           they
           purposed
           as
           before
           I
           told
           you
           ,
           to
           go
           against
           them
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           to
           raise
           an
           holy
           Warre
           ,
           and
           destroy
           them
           utterly
           .
           Which
           how
           unfit
           a
           way
           it
           was
           ,
           either
           to
           plant
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           reform
           Religion
           ,
           I
           then
           told
           you
           also
           :
           Warre
           being
           a
           Tragedy
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           ,
           as
           commonly
           destroyes
           the
           Stage
           whereupon
           t
           is
           acted
           ;
           and
           no
           such
           Weapon
           as
           the
           Sword
           ,
           
           (
           except
           it
           be
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           )
           committed
           to
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Servants
           aimed
           at
           in
           our
           Saviours
           Parable
           .
           It
           is
           the
           Civill
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           he
           alone
           which
           hath
           
             jus
             gladii
             materialis
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Lawyers
           call
           it
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           materiall
           Sword
           ,
           and
           the
           right
           to
           use
           it
           .
           And
           if
           he
           use
           it
           not
           as
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           
           in
           cutting
           off
           notorious
           Malefactors
           ,
           and
           punishing
           seditious
           or
           rebellious
           persons
           ,
           
             frustra
             gladium
             gerit
          
           ,
           he
           beares
           the
           Sword
           in
           vain
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           tell
           us
           .
           But
           how
           farre
           he
           may
           use
           the
           same
           in
           cutting
           off
           the
           obstinate
           Heretick
           ,
           and
           the
           perverse
           Schismatick
           ,
           after
           the
           Church
           hath
           done
           her
           part
           ,
           and
           that
           Certificate
           be
           returned
           of
           her
           whole
           proceedings
           ,
           is
           a
           point
           worthy
           of
           a
           further
           and
           more
           punctuall
           search
           .
           At
           this
           we
           only
           touched
           before
           ,
           referring
           the
           full
           disquisition
           of
           it
           to
           the
           present
           Sinite
           ,
           as
           a
           place
           more
           proper
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           perhaps
           it
           will
           be
           thought
           but
           an
           easie
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           of
           no
           great
           difficulty
           to
           determine
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           disagreeing
           parties
           are
           so
           well
           agreed
           .
           The
           practise
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           makes
           it
           clear
           enough
           what
           they
           do
           hold
           in
           point
           of
           Doctrine
           ;
           although
           they
           have
           not
           yet
           improved
           it
           (
           for
           ought
           I
           can
           tell
           )
           into
           an
           Article
           of
           the
           faith
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           their
           School-points
           were
           in
           the
           Tridentine
           Council
           .
           Bellarmine
           gives
           it
           for
           a
           Maxime
           ,
           or
           a
           ruled
           case
           rather
           in
           the
           Divinity
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           
           
             Posse
             haereticos
             ab
             Ecclesia
             damnatos
             temporalibus
             poenis
             &
             etiam
             morte
             mulctari
             ,
          
           that
           Hereticks
           condemned
           at
           the
           Churches
           barre
           are
           to
           be
           executed
           on
           the
           Scaffold
           of
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           .
           And
           this
           he
           laboureth
           to
           make
           good
           ,
           as
           his
           Custom
           is
           ,
           both
           by
           Authority
           of
           
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           though
           he
           bring
           some
           sory
           proof
           from
           either
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           of
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           come
           in
           Sheeps
           Clothing
           ,
           but
           inwardly
           were
           ravenous
           Wolves
           ;
           and
           that
           whoever
           comes
           not
           into
           the
           fold
           by
           the
           ordinary
           doore
           ,
           but
           climbs
           in
           at
           the
           Window
           ,
           is
           a
           Thief
           and
           a
           Robber
           .
           
             At
             Lupi
             rapaces
             optimo
             jure
             occiduntur
          
           ;
           But
           Wolves
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           are
           justly
           killed
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           well
           known
           what
           punishment
           belongs
           to
           Theeves
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           concludes
           without
           more
           adoe
           ,
           that
           Hereticks
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           like
           Wolves
           and
           Robbers
           .
           Would
           any
           man
           believe
           that
           so
           great
           a
           Clerk
           could
           be
           so
           seriously
           foolish
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           main
           concernment
           as
           the
           life
           of
           his
           poor
           Christian
           Brother
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           meant
           good
           earnest
           when
           he
           urged
           those
           Texts
           ?
           Might
           not
           a
           man
           conclude
           with
           as
           good
           a
           Conscience
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           may
           with
           as
           much
           equity
           and
           Logick
           as
           the
           Cardinall
           doth
           )
           that
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ought
           to
           be
           crucified
           again
           at
           his
           second
           comming
           ,
           because
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           that
           comming
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           
             Sicut
             fur
             in
             nocte
          
           ,
           like
           a
           Thief
           in
           the
           night
           ?
           and
           we
           well
           know
           what
           punishment
           belongs
           to
           Burglarers
           :
           or
           ,
           that
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           cherished
           in
           their
           riotous
           and
           licentious
           courses
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           likeneth
           them
           to
           a
           dogg
           which
           returneth
           to
           the
           vomit
           ?
           
           and
           yet
           such
           doggs
           are
           oft
           times
           cherished
           by
           their
           Masters
           .
           The
           Cardinall
           had
           never
           set
           so
           light
           a
           price
           on
           the
           life
           of
           his
           Brother
           ,
           had
           he
           considered
           at
           how
           great
           a
           price
           it
           was
           bought
           by
           Christ
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Doctors
           ,
           though
           at
           the
           first
           they
           did
           unanimously
           detest
           both
           the
           opinion
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           
           (
           and
           certainly
           they
           had
           good
           reason
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           the
           case
           then
           stood
           )
           yet
           they
           soon
           altered
           their
           opinion
           ;
           for
           after
           that
           Servetus
           had
           been
           burnt
           at
           Geneva
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           Calvin
           ,
           and
           
             Valentine
             Gentilis
          
           executed
           at
           Brasil
           by
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Switzers
           ,
           the
           Allobrogian
           party
           set
           their
           wits
           on
           work
           to
           defend
           the
           action
           ,
           and
           after
           drew
           in
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           to
           concur
           with
           them
           in
           that
           point
           .
           Calvin
           first
           sets
           it
           down
           
             in
             thesi
             ,
             haereticos
             jure
             gladii
             coercendos
             ,
          
           that
           Hereticks
           were
           to
           be
           restrained
           by
           the
           Sword
           of
           the
           temporal
           Magistrate
           ;
           which
           though
           it
           was
           in
           generalls
           only
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           make
           it
           serve
           the
           turn
           for
           the
           present
           shift
           .
           But
           Beza
           ,
           building
           a
           large
           Tract
           upon
           his
           foundation
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             De
             haereticis
             à
             Magistratu
             puniendis
          
           ,
           sets
           up
           this
           Position
           ,
           almost
           the
           same
           in
           termes
           with
           that
           of
           
             Bellarmine
             ,
             viz.
             haereticos
             interdum
             capitali
             etiam
             supplicio
             à
             magistratu
             coercendos
             ,
          
           that
           Hereticks
           sometimes
           are
           to
           be
           punished
           by
           death
           .
           For
           which
           ,
           though
           he
           produce
           no
           evidence
           from
           the
           Evangelists
           or
           Apostles
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           best
           Judges
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           Ananias
           and
           his
           Wife
           Saphira
           ,
           
           both
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           most
           miraculously
           condemned
           and
           executed
           by
           a
           word
           of
           his
           mouth
           ;
           yet
           he
           confesseth
           of
           this
           instance
           ,
           
             non
             posse
             in
             exemplum
             trahi
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           into
           example
           .
           
           And
           if
           not
           to
           be
           drawn
           into
           example
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           then
           certainly
           no
           such
           proof
           to
           confirm
           the
           point
           as
           he
           thinks
           it
           is
           :
           yet
           that
           we
           might
           not
           think
           him
           singular
           ,
           or
           to
           stand
           alone
           ,
           he
           brings
           in
           
             Bullinger
             ,
             Melancthon
          
           ,
           and
           
             Wolfgangus
             Capito
          
           ,
           as
           being
           of
           the
           same
           judgement
           with
           him
           ;
           to
           whom
           Aretius
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           in
           his
           defence
           of
           the
           proceedings
           against
           
             Valentine
             Gentile
          
           ,
           and
           
           some
           others
           since
           :
           so
           incident
           it
           is
           to
           our
           humane
           frailty
           to
           square
           our
           judgement
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           private
           interests
           ;
           and
           not
           so
           much
           to
           ponder
           what
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           as
           to
           finde
           Pleas
           and
           Arguments
           to
           defend
           our
           doings
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           this
           agreement
           of
           the
           adverse
           parties
           ,
           we
           may
           resolve
           upon
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           our
           Redeemer
           did
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             quòd
             ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             sic
             ,
          
           it
           was
           not
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
           The
           Primitive
           Fathers
           knew
           of
           no
           such
           meanes
           for
           the
           confuting
           of
           an
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           the
           suppressing
           of
           an
           Heresie
           ,
           as
           the
           fire
           and
           faggot
           .
           St.
           Chrysostomes
           judgement
           in
           the
           point
           you
           have
           heard
           already
           ,
           take
           St.
           Austins
           now
           ;
           who
           tells
           us
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           once
           perswaded
           ,
           
             neminem
             ad
             unitatem
             Christi
             cogendum
             esse
             ,
          
           
           that
           no
           man
           was
           to
           be
           compelled
           by
           force
           and
           punishments
           to
           joyn
           himself
           unto
           the
           Church
           .
           But
           afterwards
           ,
           upon
           experience
           of
           the
           peace
           and
           benefit
           which
           did
           most
           commonly
           redound
           to
           the
           Church
           thereby
           ,
           he
           so
           farre
           altered
           his
           opinion
           ,
           as
           to
           allow
           of
           banishment
           ,
           or
           fine
           and
           ransom
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           obstinate
           perverseness
           ;
           but
           by
           no
           meanes
           of
           death
           in
           what
           case
           soever
           .
           And
           this
           the
           Cardinall
           confesseth
           ,
           
           though
           against
           himself
           ,
           ingeniously
           affirming
           of
           that
           holy
           Father
           ,
           
             semper
             excepero
             supplicium
             mortis
          
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           he
           excepted
           death
           as
           too
           sharp
           a
           remedy
           ,
           and
           inconsistent
           with
           the
           meekness
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Gospel
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           
             Valentinian
             ,
             Martian
          
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           following
           Emperours
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           finde
           no
           other
           way
           to
           restrain
           their
           insolencies
           ,
           have
           added
           also
           
             poenam
             sanguinis
          
           in
           their
           publick
           Edicts
           :
           But
           this
           was
           only
           
             in
             terrorem
          
           .
           No
           execution
           done
           upon
           them
           in
           a
           long
           time
           after
           ,
           and
           then
           but
           by
           some
           Arian
           Kings
           of
           the
           
           Gothes
           and
           Vandalls
           ,
           in
           the
           declining
           times
           of
           the
           Christian
           purity
           .
           
           Onely
           the
           Tyrant
           Maximus
           ,
           who
           usurped
           the
           Empire
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           an
           Orthodox
           Prince
           ,
           caused
           the
           Arch-Heretick
           Priscillian
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           his
           Associates
           to
           be
           put
           to
           death
           ,
           at
           the
           instigation
           of
           Ithacius
           ,
           a
           Catholick
           Bishop
           ,
           whom
           the
           impieties
           of
           the
           man
           had
           extremely
           stirred
           .
           Concerning
           which
           
             Sulpitius
             Serverus
          
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           were
           
             homines
             luce
             indignissimi
          
           ,
           men
           most
           unworthy
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           
             pessimo
             exemplo
             necati
          
           ,
           and
           that
           their
           execution
           was
           of
           dangerous
           consequence
           to
           succeeding
           Ages
           .
           And
           as
           it
           seemes
           ,
           the
           French
           and
           German
           Prelates
           did
           conceive
           so
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           whom
           Ithacius
           was
           deprived
           of
           the
           Communion
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           then
           that
           he
           had
           been
           a
           chief
           Actor
           in
           that
           woful
           Tragedy
           .
           Thus
           also
           when
           Alexius
           of
           Constantinople
           had
           caused
           Basilius
           and
           others
           of
           the
           Bongomili
           to
           be
           burnt
           to
           ashes
           ,
           
           (
           Hereticks
           lewd
           enough
           of
           conscience
           ,
           if
           their
           Opinions
           have
           been
           transmitted
           to
           us
           by
           ingenious
           hands
           )
           the
           Eastern
           Prelates
           generally
           disallowed
           the
           fact
           .
           But
           what
           need
           further
           search
           be
           made
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           
             confitentem
             reum
          
           ?
           
           For
           even
           Baronius
           doth
           acknowledge
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           professed
           Champion
           both
           of
           the
           customs
           and
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           anciently
           it
           was
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Christian
           Bishops
           ,
           when
           they
           addressed
           themselves
           to
           the
           secular
           powers
           in
           matters
           of
           this
           present
           nature
           ,
           so
           to
           insist
           on
           the
           correction
           of
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           
             ut
             tamen
             à
             capitali
             supplicio
             inferendo
             dehortati
             sunt
             ,
          
           that
           they
           disswaded
           them
           by
           all
           meanes
           imaginable
           not
           to
           shed
           their
           bloods
           .
           From
           which
           sweet
           moderation
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Prelates
           ,
           how
           miserably
           the
           
           Church
           hath
           deviated
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           ,
           the
           publick
           Martyrologies
           of
           both
           sides
           do
           declare
           too
           evidently
           .
        
         
           What
           then
           ,
           may
           some
           men
           chance
           to
           say
           ,
           shall
           Theeves
           and
           Murderers
           die
           the
           death
           ,
           which
           onely
           rob
           us
           of
           our
           goods
           ,
           or
           destroy
           our
           bodies
           ,
           and
           shall
           the
           Heretick
           which
           robs
           us
           of
           our
           precious
           faith
           ,
           and
           damn
           both
           soul
           and
           body
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           hell
           ,
           either
           escape
           unpunished
           ,
           or
           be
           punished
           onely
           with
           some
           light
           pecuniary
           mulct
           ,
           or
           short
           imprisonment
           ?
           Is
           there
           no
           case
           in
           which
           the
           desperate
           Heretick
           may
           be
           rooted
           up
           ,
           and
           such
           vile
           tares
           be
           liable
           to
           an
           extirpation
           ?
           I
           say
           not
           so
           .
           The
           Lord
           himself
           decreed
           in
           his
           holy
           Law
           ,
           (
           and
           caused
           execution
           to
           be
           done
           upon
           it
           )
           
             That
             whosoever
             did
             blaspheme
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             should
             be
             stoned
             to
             death
          
           ;
           
           
             and
             that
             if
             a
             Prophet
             did
             arise
             which
             did
             entice
             the
             people
             after
             other
             Gods
             ,
          
           
           
             they
             should
             also
             slay
             him
             ,
             without
             either
             pity
             or
             delay
             .
          
           The
           Jewes
           ,
           though
           they
           transgressed
           in
           the
           second
           case
           ,
           were
           alwayes
           zealous
           in
           the
           first
           ;
           and
           howsoever
           they
           connived
           at
           some
           grosse
           Idolatries
           ,
           would
           not
           spare
           a
           blasphemy
           .
           This
           made
           them
           when
           they
           sate
           in
           judgement
           on
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           to
           balk
           all
           other
           Accusations
           ,
           and
           lay
           hold
           on
           this
           ;
           interpreting
           some
           words
           of
           his
           ,
           
           in
           which
           he
           called
           himself
           most
           truly
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           blasphemous
           passages
           .
           And
           then
           the
           high
           Priest
           said
           (
           with
           great
           joy
           no
           question
           )
           
             what
             need
             we
             any
             further
             witnesses
             ?
             we
             have
             heard
             his
             blasphemy
             :
          
           and
           thereupon
           they
           all
           concluded
           he
           is
           guilty
           of
           death
           .
           In
           which
           the
           ground
           was
           true
           and
           justifiable
           ,
           it
           was
           Gods
           own
           Rule
           ;
           but
           the
           judgement
           wicked
           and
           erroneous
           ,
           as
           being
           utterly
           perverted
           in
           the
           Application
           .
           Now
           though
           these
           Lawes
           
           were
           given
           particularly
           to
           the
           Jewes
           for
           their
           square
           and
           measure
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           punish
           malefactors
           of
           that
           odious
           nature
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           equity
           thereof
           they
           relate
           to
           us
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           honour
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ought
           to
           be
           as
           precious
           as
           ever
           it
           was
           among
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           all
           blasphemers
           of
           his
           name
           to
           be
           held
           as
           execrable
           as
           in
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           Israel
           .
           If
           therefore
           there
           arise
           an
           Heretick
           which
           belcheth
           his
           blasphemous
           follies
           against
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           any
           person
           of
           the
           holy
           undivided
           Trinity
           ;
           or
           seeks
           to
           draw
           the
           people
           after
           other
           Gods
           ,
           or
           add
           the
           Jewish
           Ceremonies
           ,
           or
           the
           heathenish
           sacrifices
           to
           the
           pure
           worship
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           Manichees
           of
           old
           ,
           
           and
           Anatolius
           in
           the
           close
           of
           the
           sixth
           Centurie
           ;
           let
           the
           Sword
           in
           Gods
           name
           passe
           upon
           him
           .
           My
           eye
           shall
           neither
           pity
           him
           ,
           nor
           my
           house
           conceal
           him
           .
           There
           are
           some
           Heresies
           as
           well
           as
           sins
           ,
           which
           if
           unretracted
           ,
           are
           neither
           pardoned
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           to
           come
           .
           Such
           wretched
           miscreants
           as
           these
           in
           the
           body
           mystical
           are
           like
           a
           gangrened
           member
           in
           the
           body
           natural
           ,
           and
           must
           be
           cut
           off
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           or
           else
           will
           suddenly
           infect
           and
           destroy
           the
           whole
           :
           
           so
           true
           a
           Rule
           is
           that
           in
           the
           Poet
           Ovid
           ,
           
             
               —
               Namque
               immedicabile
               vulnus
            
             
               Ense
               rescindendumest
               ne
               pars
               sincera
               trahatur
               .
            
          
        
         
           Next
           to
           the
           Majesty
           of
           God
           is
           that
           of
           Kings
           and
           Soveraign
           Princes
           ;
           to
           whom
           God
           hath
           not
           onely
           pleased
           to
           impart
           his
           name
           ,
           but
           delegated
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           royall
           power
           :
           And
           therefore
           if
           an
           Heretick
           set
           on
           foot
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           tend
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Princes
           person
           ,
           or
           the
           seducing
           of
           his
           Subjects
           from
           their
           due
           allegiance
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           
           grow
           practical
           ,
           and
           embroyl
           the
           State
           ,
           for
           the
           promoting
           of
           their
           dreams
           and
           dotages
           ,
           though
           of
           lower
           quality
           ,
           let
           them
           receive
           the
           wages
           due
           to
           their
           lewd
           attempts
           .
           There
           are
           as
           well
           seditious
           Doctrines
           as
           seditious
           practises
           ,
           both
           dangerous
           alike
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           the
           like
           severity
           :
           and
           this
           have
           the
           chief
           Priests
           of
           the
           Jewes
           understood
           full
           well
           ,
           when
           having
           brought
           our
           Saviour
           to
           the
           Judgement-hall
           ,
           and
           fearing
           Pilate
           would
           be
           little
           moved
           with
           the
           noyse
           of
           blasphemy
           ,
           they
           cast
           their
           accusation
           in
           another
           mould
           ;
           We
           found
           (
           say
           they
           )
           this
           fellow
           perverting
           our
           Nation
           ,
           forbidding
           to
           pay
           tribute
           unto
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           calling
           himself
           Christ
           a
           King
           :
           &
           then
           if
           Pilate
           will
           not
           hasten
           to
           his
           condemnation
           ,
           he
           shall
           be
           instantly
           proclaimed
           for
           no
           friend
           of
           Caesars
           .
           In
           which
           ,
           although
           they
           shewed
           themselves
           to
           be
           false
           accusers
           ,
           yet
           they
           declared
           sufficiently
           ,
           that
           in
           their
           opinion
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           a
           vigilant
           and
           careful
           Magistrate
           ,
           all
           Doctrines
           which
           may
           tend
           to
           perturb
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           rather
           that
           all
           such
           ,
           whoever
           ,
           which
           have
           raised
           factions
           in
           the
           State
           to
           promote
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           were
           worthy
           of
           a
           Crucifige
           .
           And
           so
           farre
           we
           may
           take
           St.
           Paul
           along
           for
           Company
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           of
           
             coitiones
             in
             Synagogis
          
           ,
           seditions
           raised
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           streets
           or
           Citie
           ,
           Acts
           24.
           
           Of
           either
           of
           the
           which
           if
           his
           malicious
           enemies
           could
           have
           proved
           him
           guilty
           ,
           he
           had
           deserved
           to
           die
           ,
           as
           himself
           doth
           intimate
           ,
           Acts
           25.
           v.
           11.
           
           And
           this
           no
           question
           was
           the
           reason
           why
           some
           Roman
           Emperors
           proceeded
           more
           severely
           against
           the
           Donatists
           ,
           then
           against
           many
           other
           Heresies
           of
           an
           higher
           nature
           ;
           because
           they
           were
           an
           active
           sect
           ,
           and
           cared
           not
           to
           distract
           or
           subvert
           
           a
           Province
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           settle
           their
           opinions
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           Proselytes
           :
           though
           ,
           to
           say
           truth
           in
           this
           and
           all
           such
           parallel
           cases
           ,
           it
           was
           their
           faction
           not
           their
           faith
           ,
           not
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           rebellion
           which
           was
           punished
           in
           them
           .
           In
           these
           two
           cases
           ,
           and
           these
           onely
           ,
           dare
           I
           set
           any
           edge
           on
           the
           temporal
           Sword
           ,
           though
           even
           in
           these
           it
           be
           a
           remedy
           to
           be
           last
           applied
           ;
           and
           more
           to
           be
           commended
           where
           it
           may
           not
           ,
           then
           where
           it
           may
           possibly
           be
           spared
           .
        
         
           In
           other
           cases
           where
           the
           error
           lieth
           in
           the
           understanding
           ,
           although
           most
           commonly
           backed
           with
           obstinacy
           and
           perverseness
           in
           the
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           the
           adverse
           parties
           in
           the
           Church
           have
           been
           too
           farre
           transported
           beyond
           their
           bounds
           ,
           and
           drawn
           too
           much
           blood
           from
           one
           another
           ,
           though
           both
           pretend
           the
           Lawes
           for
           their
           justification
           .
           For
           who
           seeth
           not
           how
           little
           it
           doth
           savour
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           hale
           young
           boyes
           ,
           and
           silly
           women
           ,
           and
           poor
           ignorant
           Tradesmen
           to
           the
           Funeral-Pile
           ,
           because
           they
           could
           not
           fathom
           the
           deep
           Mystery
           of
           transubstantiation
           ;
           or
           thought
           it
           not
           an
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           to
           devoure
           their
           God
           ;
           or
           found
           not
           Purgatory
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           or
           did
           not
           think
           it
           fit
           to
           invocate
           the
           Saints
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           way
           lay
           open
           unto
           God
           their
           Father
           ;
           or
           durst
           not
           give
           that
           honour
           to
           a
           painted
           Crucifix
           ,
           which
           properly
           belonged
           to
           their
           crucified
           Saviour
           ?
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           wants
           not
           reprehension
           amongst
           moderate
           men
           ,
           that
           Christians
           should
           be
           dragged
           unto
           the
           Scaffold
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           then
           taking
           sacred
           Orders
           from
           a
           forreign
           hand
           ,
           or
           treading
           on
           prohibited
           ground
           ;
           not
           being
           otherwise
           convicted
           by
           sufficient
           evidence
           ,
           either
           
           of
           practising
           against
           the
           State
           ,
           or
           labouring
           to
           seduce
           the
           Subjects
           from
           their
           natural
           duties
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Ages
           had
           lost
           the
           most
           effectual
           part
           of
           their
           Apologies
           ,
           if
           difference
           in
           Religion
           only
           had
           been
           a
           crime
           sufficient
           ,
           without
           further
           guilt
           ,
           to
           draw
           those
           fiery
           storms
           upon
           them
           under
           which
           they
           suffered
           .
           And
           though
           I
           say
           not
           of
           these
           Lawes
           ,
           to
           which
           each
           parties
           do
           pretend
           for
           their
           justification
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           like
           unto
           Draco's
           Lawes
           of
           old
           ,
           which
           were
           written
           in
           blood
           ;
           yet
           one
           might
           say
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           without
           just
           offence
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           neither
           made
           nor
           executed
           within
           these
           Dominions
           ,
           but
           either
           when
           the
           Dragon
           was
           a
           chief
           Supporter
           of
           the
           Arms
           Imperiall
           ;
           or
           else
           on
           those
           unfortunate
           wretches
           ,
           who
           have
           since
           fallen
           
             in
             regionem
             Draconum
          
           ,
           into
           the
           place
           of
           Dragons
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           calls
           it
           .
           Certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           those
           bloody
           executions
           both
           sides
           have
           rather
           been
           confirmed
           then
           weakned
           ,
           and
           both
           have
           given
           advantage
           to
           the
           growth
           of
           Heresies
           .
           Just
           as
           Sulpitius
           hath
           observed
           ,
           
           that
           by
           the
           execution
           of
           Priscillian
           ,
           which
           before
           I
           spoke
           of
           ,
           
             non
             tantùm
             non
             repressa
             est
             ejus
             haeresis
             ,
             sed
             &
             propagata
             ,
          
           his
           Heresie
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           suppressed
           ,
           that
           it
           grew
           the
           faster
           for
           the
           cutting
           .
           Christs
           Sinite
           stands
           not
           here
           for
           nothing
           ;
           but
           shewes
           ,
           that
           till
           the
           time
           of
           the
           general
           Harvest
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           tares
           amongst
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           do
           we
           what
           we
           can
           :
           Which
           leads
           me
           to
           my
           last
           particular
           ,
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           here
           militant
           ,
           delivered
           in
           the
           
             Simul
             crescere
          
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           tares
           and
           Wheat
           are
           ordered
           to
           grow
           up
           together
           .
           Of
           which
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           reasons
           of
           that
           intermixture
           ,
           
           I
           shall
           crave
           leave
           to
           insist
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           so
           commend
           you
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           
             Perplexae
             sunt
             istae
             duae
             Civitates
             in
             hoc
             seculo
             ,
          
           
           
             invicemque
             permistae
          
           :
           It
           was
           the
           saying
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           that
           the
           two
           Cities
           which
           he
           was
           to
           write
           of
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           the
           City
           of
           Satan
           ,
           were
           so
           intermingled
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           little
           hope
           to
           see
           them
           separated
           till
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           :
           The
           same
           may
           we
           affirm
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ;
           it
           is
           of
           such
           a
           mixt
           condition
           ,
           compounded
           so
           proportionably
           of
           the
           good
           and
           evil
           ,
           the
           Heretick
           and
           true
           Professor
           ,
           that
           neither
           of
           the
           two
           is
           likely
           to
           suppress
           the
           other
           ,
           till
           God
           take
           up
           the
           controversie
           in
           the
           day
           of
           doom
           .
           And
           therefore
           not
           without
           good
           reason
           is
           the
           Church
           compared
           to
           a
           threshing-floore
           ,
           
           on
           which
           there
           is
           both
           wheat
           and
           chaffe
           ;
           and
           to
           a
           Fold
           ,
           wherein
           there
           are
           both
           Sheep
           and
           Goats
           ;
           
           and
           to
           a
           casting-net
           ,
           which
           being
           thrown
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           drew
           up
           all
           kind
           of
           Fishes
           ,
           
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           ;
           and
           to
           an
           House
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           are
           not
           only
           vessels
           of
           honour
           ,
           as
           of
           gold
           and
           silver
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           dishonour
           ,
           and
           for
           unclean
           uses
           ;
           
           and
           in
           my
           Parable
           ,
           to
           a
           field
           ,
           wherein
           besides
           the
           good
           seed
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           sowen
           ,
           
             Infelix
             lolium
             &
             steriles
             dominantur
             avenae
             ,
          
           the
           enemy
           had
           sowed
           his
           tares
           .
           And
           this
           is
           thought
           by
           some
           of
           good
           note
           and
           learning
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           intention
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Parable
           ,
           who
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           meant
           not
           by
           the
           Sinite
           so
           farre
           to
           patronize
           the
           Heretick
           ,
           or
           protect
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           to
           respit
           either
           of
           them
           from
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           calling
           them
           to
           an
           account
           at
           the
           general
           Audit
           ;
           but
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           true
           
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           here
           militant
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           wicked
           person
           and
           the
           righteous
           man
           are
           so
           intermingled
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           perfection
           to
           be
           looked
           for
           in
           this
           present
           World
           :
           
           and
           therefore
           very
           well
           said
           a
           modern
           Authour
           ,
           
             Docetur
             hic
             non
             quale
             sit
             officium
             nostrum
             ,
             aut
             magistratus
             ,
             aut
             Pastorum
             ,
             sed
             tantùm
             quae
             futura
             sit
             Ecclesiae
             conditio
             :
          
           Christ
           doth
           not
           here
           inform
           the
           Minister
           ,
           or
           the
           Civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           or
           any
           private
           person
           ,
           what
           they
           are
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           onely
           represents
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           the
           true
           condition
           of
           his
           Church
           till
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           which
           can
           be
           never
           so
           reformed
           and
           purified
           ,
           but
           that
           some
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           will
           continue
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           it
           be
           so
           or
           not
           ,
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           such
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           this
           present
           World
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           subject
           to
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           never
           absolutely
           free
           from
           sin
           and
           error
           .
           There
           is
           much
           drosse
           amongst
           her
           gold
           ;
           
           and
           although
           that
           her
           foundations
           be
           of
           precious
           stones
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           wood
           and
           hay
           ,
           and
           stubble
           in
           the
           superstructure
           ;
           which
           are
           so
           intermingled
           &
           made
           up
           together
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           a
           general
           fire
           can
           exactly
           part
           them
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           fire
           of
           conflagration
           ,
           not
           of
           Popish
           Purgatory
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           thus
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           pray
           for
           the
           Church
           militant
           ,
           but
           glory
           as
           in
           the
           triumphant
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           Church
           is
           counted
           holy
           ,
           and
           called
           Catholick
           still
           ,
           this
           intermixture
           notwithstanding
           ;
           Catholick
           in
           regard
           of
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           persons
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           the
           Gospel
           of
           our
           Saviour
           is
           professed
           and
           propagated
           :
           Holy
           ,
           
             secundum
             nobiliores
             ejus
             partes
          
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           and
           those
           who
           are
           most
           eminent
           in
           grace
           and
           piety
           :
           And
           it
           is
           also
           called
           
             Ecclesia
             una
          
           ,
           one
           holy
           ,
           Catholick
           and
           Apostolick
           Church
           ,
           though
           
           part
           thereof
           be
           militant
           here
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           part
           triumphant
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           the
           same
           one
           Church
           both
           now
           and
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           The
           difference
           is
           ,
           that
           here
           it
           is
           imperfect
           ,
           mixt
           of
           good
           and
           bad
           ;
           there
           perfect
           ,
           and
           consisting
           of
           the
           righteous
           onely
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           determination
           of
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           
           
             eandam
             ipsam
             unam
             &
             sanctam
             Ecclesiam
             nunc
             habere
             malos
             mixtos
             ,
             tunc
             non
             habituram
             .
          
           For
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           as
           
             Hierome
             ,
             Augustine
          
           ,
           and
           others
           do
           expound
           the
           place
           ,
           
           shall
           Christ
           present
           her
           to
           himself
           a
           most
           glorious
           Church
           ,
           without
           spot
           or
           wrinkle
           ,
           and
           marry
           her
           to
           himself
           for
           ever
           .
           Till
           that
           day
           come
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           or
           looked
           for
           ,
           but
           that
           many
           Hypocrites
           ,
           false
           Teachers
           and
           licentious
           livers
           will
           couch
           themselves
           under
           the
           shelter
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           passe
           for
           members
           of
           it
           in
           the
           eye
           of
           men
           ,
           though
           not
           accounted
           such
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           The
           eye
           of
           man
           can
           possibly
           discern
           no
           further
           then
           the
           outward
           shew
           ,
           and
           mark
           who
           joyn
           themselves
           to
           the
           Congregation
           to
           hear
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           receive
           his
           Sacraments
           ;
           
           
             Dominus
             novit
             qui
             sunt
             sui
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           knowes
           only
           who
           are
           his
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           those
           
             occulti
             intus
          
           whose
           hearts
           stand
           fast
           in
           his
           Commandements
           ,
           and
           carefully
           possess
           their
           souls
           in
           truth
           and
           holiness
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           some
           men
           there
           are
           ,
           as
           here
           hath
           been
           formerly
           ,
           who
           fancy
           to
           themselves
           a
           Church
           without
           spot
           or
           blemish
           ,
           and
           dream
           of
           such
           a
           field
           as
           contains
           no
           tares
           ;
           of
           such
           a
           house
           as
           hath
           no
           vessels
           but
           of
           honour
           ,
           sanctified
           and
           prepared
           for
           the
           Masters
           use
           :
           And
           where
           they
           finde
           not
           such
           a
           Church
           ,
           they
           desert
           it
           instantly
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             Go
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             ,
          
           
           
             be
             not
             partakers
             of
             her
             sins
             .
          
           The
           Cathari
           in
           
           the
           East
           ,
           the
           Donatists
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           &
           the
           Novatians
           in
           the
           West
           ,
           which
           made
           one
           faction
           only
           ,
           though
           of
           several
           names
           ,
           were
           anciently
           of
           this
           opinion
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           Churches
           of
           their
           own
           of
           the
           new
           Edition
           ;
           for
           flattering
           themselves
           with
           a
           conceit
           of
           their
           own
           dear
           sanctity
           ,
           they
           thought
           themselves
           too
           pure
           and
           pious
           to
           joyn
           in
           any
           act
           of
           worship
           with
           more
           sober
           Christians
           ;
           and
           presently
           confined
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           before
           was
           Catholick
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           private
           Conventicles
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           alone
           ;
           or
           
             intra
             partem
             Donati
          
           ,
           as
           they
           phrased
           it
           then
           .
           Who
           have
           succeeded
           them
           of
           late
           ,
           both
           in
           their
           factions
           and
           their
           follies
           ,
           we
           all
           know
           too
           well
           :
           The
           present
           ruptures
           in
           this
           State
           do
           declare
           most
           evidently
           ,
           that
           here
           is
           
             pars
             Donati
          
           now
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           Africa
           .
           A
           frenzy
           which
           gave
           great
           offence
           to
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           who
           laboured
           both
           by
           speech
           and
           pen
           to
           correct
           their
           insolencies
           ;
           and
           of
           such
           scandall
           to
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           that
           Calvin
           ,
           though
           a
           rigid
           man
           ,
           did
           confute
           their
           dotages
           ,
           and
           publickly
           expose
           them
           to
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           .
           
           The
           Ancients
           and
           the
           Moderns
           both
           have
           agreed
           on
           this
           ,
           that
           though
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           be
           imperfect
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           may
           sometimes
           be
           faulty
           also
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           men
           rashly
           to
           separate
           themselves
           from
           her
           Communion
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           rupture
           for
           poor
           trifles
           in
           the
           Body
           mystical
           .
           It
           argues
           little
           faith
           ,
           lesse
           charity
           ,
           saith
           renowned
           Cyprian
           ,
           if
           when
           we
           see
           some
           tares
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             de
             Ecclesia
             ipsa
             recedamus
          
           ,
           we
           presently
           withdraw
           our selves
           ,
           and
           forsake
           her
           fellowship
           .
           And
           here
           we
           might
           bring
           in
           St.
           Austin
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           the
           ancient
           Writers
           to
           confirm
           this
           point
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           are
           of
           no
           authority
           with
           the
           captious
           Schismatick
           ,
           
           and
           now
           of
           late
           disclaimed
           by
           our
           neater
           Wits
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           for
           further
           satisfaction
           to
           the
           stubborn
           Donatist
           ,
           let
           us
           behold
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           a
           view
           of
           the
           chief
           types
           and
           fortunes
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           we
           can
           sinde
           such
           a
           spotless
           Church
           as
           they
           vainly
           dream
           of
           .
           In
           Adams
           Family
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           both
           type
           and
           Seminary
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
           there
           was
           one
           Cain
           ,
           a
           murderer
           ,
           that
           slew
           his
           Brother
           :
           and
           in
           the
           Ark
           ,
           the
           next
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           the
           greatest
           ,
           a
           Cham
           ,
           which
           wretchedly
           betrayed
           the
           nakedness
           of
           his
           aged
           Father
           .
           
           In
           Abrahams
           house
           there
           was
           an
           Ishmael
           ,
           
           which
           mocked
           at
           Isaac
           ,
           though
           the
           Heire
           ,
           and
           the
           Heire
           of
           promise
           .
           In
           Isaac's
           ,
           
           a
           prophane
           Esau
           ,
           who
           made
           his
           belly
           his
           God
           ,
           and
           sold
           Heaven
           for
           a
           break-fast
           .
           In
           Jacob's
           ,
           there
           was
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           ,
           
           Brethren
           in
           evill
           ,
           besides
           a
           Reuben
           ,
           who
           defiled
           ●is
           old
           Fathers
           bed
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Israel
           ,
           when
           more
           large
           and
           populous
           ,
           how
           many
           were
           mad
           upon
           the
           worship
           of
           the
           golden
           Calf
           ,
           more
           mad
           in
           offering
           up
           their
           Children
           to
           the
           Idol
           Moloch
           ;
           thousands
           that
           bowed
           the
           knee
           to
           Baal
           ;
           ten
           thousands
           which
           did
           sacrifice
           in
           the
           Groves
           and
           prohibited
           places
           ?
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           true
           visible
           Church
           ,
           with
           which
           the
           Saints
           and
           Prophets
           joyned
           in
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           .
           Let
           us
           next
           look
           upon
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           that
           when
           the
           bounds
           thereof
           were
           so
           strait
           and
           narrow
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           few
           more
           visible
           members
           of
           it
           then
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           yet
           amongst
           them
           there
           was
           a
           Judas
           which
           betrayed
           his
           Master
           .
           When
           it
           began
           to
           spread
           and
           inlarge
           it self
           to
           the
           number
           of
           one
           hundred
           and
           twenty
           ,
           there
           were
           among
           them
           some
           
           half-Christians
           ,
           
           such
           as
           Nicodemus
           ,
           who
           durst
           not
           openly
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           but
           came
           unto
           the
           Lord
           by
           night
           ;
           
           and
           some
           false
           Christians
           ,
           
           such
           as
           Demas
           ,
           who
           out
           of
           an
           affection
           to
           the
           present
           world
           ,
           forsook
           both
           the
           Apostle
           and
           the
           Gospel
           too
           .
           See
           them
           increased
           to
           such
           a
           multitude
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           fain
           to
           choose
           seven
           Deacons
           to
           assist
           the
           work
           ;
           
           and
           one
           of
           them
           will
           be
           that
           Nicolas
           the
           founder
           of
           the
           Nicolaitans
           ,
           
           whom
           the
           Lord
           abhorred
           .
           Follow
           it
           out
           of
           Jewrie
           to
           Samaria
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           find
           a
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           ,
           as
           formall
           a
           Professor
           as
           the
           best
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
           yet
           full
           of
           the
           gall
           of
           bitterness
           within
           .
           Trace
           it
           in
           all
           its
           progress
           through
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           see
           the
           factiousness
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           
           the
           foolishness
           of
           the
           Galatians
           ,
           and
           six
           of
           the
           seven
           Asian
           Churches
           taxed
           with
           deadly
           sinne
           .
           Good
           God!
           into
           what
           corner
           of
           the
           Earth
           can
           the
           Donatist
           run
           ,
           to
           finde
           a
           Church
           without
           corruption
           ,
           free
           from
           sin
           and
           error
           ?
           It
           must
           be
           sure
           into
           the
           old
           Utopia
           ,
           or
           the
           new
           Atlantis
           ,
           or
           some
           fools
           Paradise
           
             in
             Terra
             incognita
          
           ,
           which
           no
           Mapp
           takes
           notice
           of
           ;
           unless
           (
           as
           Constantine
           once
           said
           unto
           Acesius
           a
           Novatian
           Bishop
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           can
           erect
           a
           Ladder
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           ,
           
           and
           so
           climb
           up
           unto
           the
           Heavens
           ;
           whilest
           they
           are
           here
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           such
           hopes
           .
           God
           better
           knowes
           then
           we
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           he
           already
           hath
           determined
           of
           a
           
             Simul
             crescere
          
           ,
           that
           both
           the
           Tares
           and
           Wheat
           shall
           grow
           up
           together
           .
        
         
           Nor
           wanted
           his
           eternal
           wisdom
           some
           especial
           reasons
           which
           might
           incline
           him
           thereunto
           :
           First
           ,
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           wicked
           ,
           who
           owe
           their
           preservation
           chiefly
           to
           this
           intermixture
           ;
           For
           certainly
           ,
           the
           note
           
           is
           true
           ,
           
           
             Deum
             propter
             bonos
             sustinere
             malos
          
           ;
           That
           God
           gives
           many
           temporal
           blessings
           to
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           because
           they
           live
           so
           intermingled
           with
           his
           faithful
           servants
           ;
           and
           respites
           them
           sometimes
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           punishment
           ,
           not
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           righteous
           persons
           sake
           amongst
           whom
           they
           dwell
           .
           The
           Lord
           ,
           
           we
           know
           ,
           blessed
           Laban
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           prospered
           the
           whole
           house
           of
           Potiphar
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           love
           he
           bare
           to
           Joseph
           .
           
           If
           Sodom
           stood
           so
           long
           unpunished
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           part
           because
           of
           righteous
           Lot
           ,
           
           who
           sojourned
           with
           them
           :
           and
           possibly
           it
           might
           have
           stood
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ,
           but
           certainly
           have
           scaped
           that
           fiery
           storm
           which
           fell
           upon
           it
           ,
           had
           it
           contained
           no
           more
           then
           ten
           righteous
           persons
           .
           Farre
           is
           it
           from
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           to
           slay
           the
           righteous
           with
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           Judge
           of
           all
           the
           World
           is
           more
           just
           then
           so
           .
           When
           God
           rains
           vengeance
           from
           above
           on
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           but
           that
           the
           righteous
           must
           partake
           of
           the
           common
           miseries
           which
           do
           befall
           the
           State
           or
           Nation
           in
           the
           which
           he
           lives
           ;
           as
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Jacob
           did
           of
           the
           several
           famines
           which
           God
           had
           sent
           upon
           their
           Neighbours
           .
           
           There
           are
           not
           alwayes
           such
           distinctions
           as
           was
           between
           the
           Land
           of
           Goshen
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           Egypt
           :
           God
           therefore
           sometimes
           holds
           his
           hands
           ,
           
           when
           the
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           cry
           loud
           for
           punishment
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           favour
           and
           compassion
           on
           the
           righteous
           person
           ;
           or
           else
           abbreviates
           the
           time
           of
           their
           tribulation
           ,
           out
           of
           regard
           to
           his
           Elect
           :
           or
           ,
           
           if
           they
           both
           partake
           alike
           of
           the
           common
           miseries
           of
           Famine
           ,
           Pestilence
           and
           Warre
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           that
           even
           the
           best
           men
           have
           their
           imperfections
           ,
           and
           ever
           and
           anon
           commit
           some
           foul
           sins
           which
           God
           thinks
           fit
           to
           expiate
           with
           a
           temporall
           Purgatory
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           as
           the
           righteous
           do
           this
           service
           to
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           in
           reference
           unto
           his
           temporal
           conservation
           ;
           so
           he
           receives
           in
           lieu
           thereof
           a
           farre
           greater
           benefit
           ,
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           own
           spiritual
           conversation
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           filthy
           lives
           of
           ungodly
           persons
           are
           as
           a
           glasse
           wherein
           Gods
           Children
           see
           the
           foul
           face
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           thereby
           learn
           to
           frame
           their
           lives
           by
           a
           better
           rule
           .
           
           
             Permixti
             bonis
             mali
             sunt
             ,
             ut
             eorum
             comparatione
             ad
             melius
             nitantur
             ,
          
           as
           mine
           Authour
           hath
           it
           .
           Just
           so
           the
           Spartans
           used
           to
           shew
           their
           drunken
           slaves
           to
           their
           Sonnes
           and
           Nephews
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           loathing
           of
           that
           beastly
           vice
           .
           And
           then
           they
           make
           them
           farre
           more
           careful
           of
           their
           lives
           and
           actions
           ,
           yea
           of
           their
           words
           and
           speeches
           also
           :
           David
           resolved
           ,
           and
           't
           was
           a
           necessary
           resolution
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           well
           ,
           to
           set
           a
           bridle
           on
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
           for
           fear
           of
           offending
           with
           his
           Tongue
           ;
           but
           it
           was
           only
           for
           
             quamdiu
             ,
             quamdiu
             impius
             in
             conspectu
             ,
          
           as
           long
           as
           the
           ungodly
           was
           in
           his
           sight
           ,
           who
           hearkened
           unto
           his
           discourses
           ,
           as
           the
           Jewes
           did
           unto
           our
           Saviours
           ,
           only
           of
           purpose
           to
           betray
           him
           .
           And
           this
           was
           it
           which
           made
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           so
           severe
           in
           their
           conversations
           ,
           and
           keep
           so
           diligent
           a
           watch
           upon
           all
           their
           actions
           ,
           because
           the
           inquisitive
           and
           malicious
           Gentiles
           amongst
           whom
           they
           lived
           ,
           were
           as
           so
           many
           spies
           upon
           them
           to
           observe
           their
           doings
           .
           They
           durst
           not
           else
           have
           stood
           so
           stoutly
           on
           their
           justification
           ,
           defied
           the
           favour
           of
           their
           Judges
           ,
           and
           openly
           professed
           before
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           
           
             non
             scelus
             aliquod
             ,
             sed
             nomen
             ,
          
           that
           there
           was
           nothing
           in
           them
           which
           deserved
           either
           bonds
           or
           death
           ,
           
           but
           only
           the
           bare
           name
           of
           Christian
           .
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           they
           serve
           as
           meanes
           and
           instruments
           ,
           
             per
             quos
             exerceantur
             boni
          
           ,
           
           by
           which
           the
           Saints
           have
           opportunity
           to
           manifest
           their
           faith
           in
           Gods
           gracious
           promises
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           forth
           their
           patience
           in
           the
           time
           of
           trouble
           .
           The
           Israelites
           had
           never
           cryed
           so
           fervently
           to
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Canaanites
           ,
           like
           pricks
           in
           their
           sides
           ,
           spurred
           them
           on
           unto
           it
           :
           and
           where
           had
           been
           the
           story
           of
           Jobs
           memorable
           patience
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Chaldees
           and
           wild
           Arabs
           been
           neer
           neighbours
           to
           him
           ?
           So
           that
           in
           this
           respect
           we
           may
           crosse
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Est
             aliquod
             bonum
             propter
             vicinum
             malum
             ,
          
           There
           comes
           much
           good
           assuredly
           from
           an
           evill
           neighbour
           .
           In
           each
           of
           these
           respects
           ,
           or
           in
           all
           together
           ,
           the
           Lord
           permits
           the
           wicked
           man
           to
           live
           and
           tarry
           out
           his
           time
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           as
           being
           very
           useful
           to
           his
           faithful
           servants
           ,
           which
           grow
           the
           better
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           wiser
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           other
           reasons
           which
           incline
           him
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           do
           relate
           to
           himself
           alone
           ,
           viz.
           to
           shew
           his
           grace
           and
           goodness
           over
           all
           his
           creatures
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           Pasture
           ,
           or
           the
           work
           only
           of
           his
           hands
           .
           This
           makes
           him
           send
           his
           rain
           promiscuously
           on
           the
           just
           and
           wicked
           ,
           
           and
           cause
           his
           Sunne
           to
           shine
           alike
           on
           the
           sinner
           and
           the
           righteous
           person
           ;
           
           opening
           his
           hands
           ,
           and
           filling
           all
           things
           living
           with
           plenty
           .
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           he
           gives
           them
           such
           a
           general
           hint
           towards
           their
           salvation
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           book
           of
           Nature
           ,
           and
           general
           notions
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           may
           attain
           this
           principle
           of
           the
           saving
           faith
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           a
           rewarder
           also
           of
           all
           them
           that
           seek
           him
           .
           
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           only
           shew
           his
           grace
           in
           their
           great
           unworthiness
           ,
           
           
             melius
             &
             potentius
             esse
             judicans
             etiam
             malis
             bene
             facere
             ,
          
           by
           doing
           well
           
           to
           those
           who
           deserve
           ill
           of
           him
           ;
           but
           makes
           them
           all
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           without
           excuse
           ,
           in
           matters
           which
           relate
           unto
           life
           eternal
           .
           Finally
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           the
           Objects
           of
           his
           power
           and
           goodness
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           so
           by
           ill
           using
           of
           his
           gifts
           ,
           and
           by
           neglecting
           of
           the
           meanes
           which
           is
           offered
           to
           them
           ,
           shall
           they
           become
           the
           objects
           of
           his
           wrath
           and
           justice
           ,
           and
           serve
           as
           special
           instruments
           to
           set
           forth
           his
           glory
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ;
           when
           he
           shall
           say
           unto
           his
           Angels
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           the
           Reapers
           mentioned
           in
           the
           following
           words
           )
           
             Gather
             the
             Tares
             together
             ,
             and
             binde
             them
             in
             bundles
             to
             burn
             them
             ;
             but
             gather
             the
             Wheat
             into
             ●y
             Barn.
          
           Which
           as
           it
           is
           to
           be
           the
           work
           of
           a
           further
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           act
           of
           justice
           which
           the
           Lord
           shall
           execute
           
             in
             consummatione
             seculi
          
           ,
           in
           the
           close
           or
           consummation
           of
           the
           world
           present
           ;
           so
           shall
           the
           handling
           of
           it
           be
           the
           business
           of
           another
           day
           ,
           in
           the
           conclusion
           of
           my
           Meditations
           on
           this
           present
           Parable
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           IV.
           
        
         
           At
           CHRIST-CHURCH
           ,
           
             March
             12th
             .
             1634.
             
          
        
         
           
             MATTH
             .
             13.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             I
             will
             say
             to
             the
             Reapers
             ,
             Gather
             ye
             together
             first
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             binde
             them
             in
             bundles
             to
             burn
             them
             ;
             but
             gather
             the
             Wheat
             into
             my
             Barn.
             
          
        
         
           RUmpit
           ,
           
           
             interdum
             moratur
             proposita
             hominum
             Fortuna
          
           ,
           The
           projects
           and
           designes
           of
           us
           mortall
           men
           are
           many
           times
           delayed
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           overthrown
           by
           higher
           Power
           .
           Which
           power
           ,
           though
           the
           Historian
           being
           a
           Courtier
           ,
           (
           who
           ascribes
           all
           things
           to
           good
           luck
           )
           entituled
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Fortune
           ;
           yet
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           or
           contemplative
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           studied
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           would
           have
           called
           it
           Providence
           .
           That
           divine
           Axiom
           ,
           
             Proponit
             homo
             ,
             disponit
             Deus
          
           ,
           Man
           purposes
           ,
           and
           God
           disposeth
           ,
           was
           the
           Rule
           of
           this
           ;
           the
           Rule
           by
           which
           it
           was
           first
           squared
           and
           fitted
           to
           the
           use
           of
           men
           ;
           the
           Rule
           by
           which
           we
           are
           instructed
           to
           submit
           our selves
           ,
           our
           Counsels
           ,
           
           our
           desires
           ,
           our
           actions
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God.
           And
           this
           we
           finde
           exemplified
           and
           made
           clear
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           design
           and
           purpose
           of
           the
           Houshold-servants
           ,
           touching
           the
           extirpation
           of
           the
           Tares
           so
           often
           mentioned
           ;
           which
           God
           delayed
           as
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           and
           utterly
           overthrew
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           hopes
           they
           had
           conceived
           of
           their
           dealing
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           the
           course
           which
           they
           meant
           to
           take
           .
           The
           servants
           were
           hot
           upon
           the
           spur
           ,
           had
           not
           patience
           to
           defer
           the
           action
           till
           a
           fitter
           time
           ,
           but
           would
           have
           fallen
           upon
           it
           instantly
           ,
           with
           more
           hast
           then
           speed
           ;
           
             Vis
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           ?
           in
           the
           present
           Tense
           ,
           without
           deliberation
           or
           delay
           at
           all
           .
           And
           they
           intended
           to
           have
           gone
           in
           so
           sharp
           a
           way
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           heat
           and
           violence
           of
           ungoverned
           zeal
           must
           of
           necessity
           have
           been
           dangerous
           to
           the
           Lords
           good
           Seed
           ,
           and
           pulled
           up
           many
           a
           man
           for
           suspected
           Tares
           ,
           which
           either
           were
           right
           Wheat
           of
           the
           Lords
           own
           sowing
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           in
           due
           time
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           and
           seasons
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandry
           ,
           might
           have
           been
           changed
           unto
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           become
           good
           grain
           .
           How
           did
           the
           Lord
           approve
           this
           project
           ?
           What
           comfort
           did
           he
           give
           them
           to
           pursue
           their
           Counsels
           ?
           No
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           time
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           such
           hast
           ,
           
             Sinite
             utraque
             simul
             crescere
          
           ,
           let
           both
           grow
           together
           till
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           till
           their
           fruits
           be
           ripe
           ,
           until
           they
           may
           be
           gathered
           up
           in
           a
           safer
           way
           ,
           more
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           lesse
           unto
           the
           hurt
           of
           his
           faithful
           people
           .
           If
           they
           desired
           to
           have
           these
           Tares
           destroyed
           ,
           (
           as
           no
           doubt
           they
           did
           )
           and
           to
           destroy
           them
           in
           a
           way
           which
           should
           bring
           neither
           wrong
           nor
           danger
           to
           the
           Wheat
           it self
           (
           as
           was
           fit
           they
           should
           ,
           
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           they
           must
           expect
           a
           fitter
           
           and
           more
           proper
           time
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           not
           yet
           bin
           pleased
           to
           make
           known
           unto
           them
           .
           And
           No
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           as
           to
           themselves
           ,
           whom
           he
           intended
           not
           to
           use
           in
           so
           great
           a
           business
           ;
           knowing
           full
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           did
           go
           on
           according
           to
           the
           proposition
           which
           they
           made
           unto
           him
           ,
           how
           much
           they
           would
           be
           biassed
           by
           their
           own
           affections
           ?
           what
           dammage
           might
           redound
           to
           his
           Church
           thereby
           ?
           We
           must
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           have
           care
           and
           patience
           towards
           these
           Tares
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           complained
           in
           such
           sensible
           termes
           ,
           and
           let
           them
           grow
           until
           the
           Harvest
           ,
           in
           hope
           they
           may
           prove
           better
           then
           you
           are
           aware
           of
           .
           But
           if
           this
           do
           no
           good
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           they
           make
           no
           more
           use
           of
           this
           longanimity
           ,
           then
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           fruits
           of
           customary
           unrepented
           sins
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           vengeance
           and
           Hell
           shall
           overtake
           them
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           
           there
           's
           no
           other
           remedy
           :
           For
           then
           in
           the
           conjuncture
           of
           those
           circumstances
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Harvest
           ,
           I
           will
           cause
           the
           Ministers
           whom
           I
           mean
           to
           use
           ,
           to
           appear
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           say
           unto
           them
           being
           come
           ,
           My
           Reapers
           ,
           
             Colligite
             primum
             zizania
             ,
             Gather
             ye
             together
             first
             the
             Tares
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           These
           words
           contain
           the
           full
           and
           finall
           resolution
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           in
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           so
           much
           ,
           so
           earnestly
           complained
           of
           .
           In
           which
           we
           must
           behold
           him
           in
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Judge
           or
           Magistrate
           ,
           pronouncing
           his
           determinate
           sentence
           in
           an
           open
           Court
           ,
           upon
           the
           pleadings
           and
           debate
           of
           the
           point
           before
           him
           .
           And
           here
           we
           have
           two
           genenerall
           parts
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           the
           Judgement
           and
           the
           Executioners
           :
           The
           Executioners
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           rather
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           are
           the
           Heavenly
           Angels
           (
           though
           here
           represented
           to
           us
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Reapers
           )
           to
           
           whom
           it
           appertaineth
           to
           bring
           forth
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           justice
           done
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           form
           pronounced
           .
           The
           Judgement
           doth
           consist
           especially
           of
           these
           two
           Acts
           ,
           t●●
           condemnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           just
           :
           The
           condemnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           the
           sentencing
           of
           the
           Tares
           to
           the
           f●re
           of
           Hell
           ,
           we
           finde
           delivered
           briefly
           in
           these
           three
           particulars
           ;
           
             Colligite
             ,
             colligate
             ,
             comburite
          
           :
           Gather
           them
           first
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           be
           no
           longer
           suffered
           in
           the
           field
           of
           God.
           2.
           
           Binde
           them
           ,
           and
           binde
           them
           in
           the
           chains
           of
           eternal
           darkness
           ,
           to
           let
           them
           know
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           ,
           no
           possibility
           to
           escape
           their
           punishment
           .
           3.
           
           And
           having
           bound
           ,
           then
           cast
           them
           presently
           into
           the
           everlasting
           flames
           ,
           to
           fire
           unquenchable
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           of
           the
           wicked
           man.
           In
           that
           which
           doth
           concern
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           we
           have
           these
           two
           parts
           ,
           an
           Action
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           congregate
           ,
           gather
           ;
           Gather
           the
           several
           corns
           thereof
           in
           a
           Body
           or
           a
           Congregation
           :
           next
           ,
           the
           Repository
           ,
           the
           place
           it self
           in
           which
           they
           are
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           ,
           
             Horreum
             meum
          
           ,
           the
           Lords
           Barn
           ,
           the
           House
           or
           Habitation
           of
           his
           Heavenly
           glories
           :
           There
           's
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           of
           the
           righteous
           soul
           .
           Of
           these
           I
           ●hall
           discourse
           in
           order
           ,
           as
           they
           lie
           before
           me
           ;
           beginning
           with
           the
           Executioners
           ,
           or
           the
           Ministers
           rather
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Angels
           :
           
             And
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Harvest
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             the
             Reapers
             ,
             Dicam
             messortbus
             ,
          
           that
           's
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           
             Eminentes
             viri
             magnis
             adjutoribus
             usi
             sunt
             ,
          
           
           The
           greatest
           persons
           have
           commonly
           the
           most
           able
           Ministers
           ,
           whether
           it
           is
           in
           point
           of
           Counsel
           or
           of
           execution
           .
           And
           he
           that
           is
           well
           studied
           in
           the
           art
           of
           men
           ,
           will
           so
           imploy
           his
           Ministers
           and
           their
           abilities
           ,
           as
           
           may
           be
           fittest
           to
           advance
           the
           business
           which
           he
           hath
           in
           hand
           .
           Every
           mans
           Talent
           lieth
           not
           in
           the
           Camp
           or
           Senate
           ;
           some
           are
           for
           the
           Ministerial
           or
           more
           servile
           Offices
           ,
           but
           yet
           as
           useful
           to
           the
           publick
           in
           their
           several
           places
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           honourable
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           these
           too
           have
           their
           proper
           and
           distinct
           Activities
           ,
           beyond
           the
           bounds
           whereof
           if
           they
           be
           commanded
           ,
           they
           become
           dull
           and
           sluggish
           ,
           and
           unprofitable
           ,
           and
           rather
           do
           incumber
           then
           promote
           the
           service
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           also
           in
           the
           Oeconomy
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           ;
           The
           Lord
           hath
           several
           sorts
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           some
           for
           cultivating
           and
           manuring
           of
           his
           holy
           Field
           ,
           others
           for
           bringing
           in
           the
           harvest
           :
           That
           the
           imployment
           of
           the
           Prelates
           and
           inferior
           Clergy
           ;
           this
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           of
           the
           Hosts
           of
           Heaven
           ;
           
             Messores
             autem
             Angeli
             sunt
          
           ,
           the
           Reapers
           are
           the
           Angels
           ,
           v.
           39.
           
           And
           't
           is
           an
           excellent
           Rule
           which
           St.
           Hierome
           gives
           us
           in
           this
           business
           ,
           
             Quae
             exposita
             sunt
             à
             Domino
             his
             debeo
             accommodare
             fidem
             ,
          
           That
           in
           those
           things
           which
           are
           expounded
           by
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           it
           were
           absurd
           to
           look
           for
           any
           clearer
           Commentary
           .
           Which
           makes
           me
           wonder
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           that
           Hierome
           should
           so
           easily
           forget
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           good
           rule
           ,
           as
           to
           expound
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           27.
           of
           the
           Angels
           also
           .
           Assuredly
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           27.
           with
           whom
           the
           Master
           doth
           discourse
           throughout
           this
           Parable
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           different
           from
           the
           Reapers
           of
           this
           present
           Text
           ,
           of
           whom
           he
           speaks
           unto
           those
           Servants
           ,
           as
           distinct
           Ministers
           designed
           to
           their
           severall
           Offices
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           the
           Reapers
           are
           the
           Angels
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           .
           And
           they
           we
           know
           are
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           ministring
           spirits
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           imployed
           by
           God
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           he
           sees
           occasion
           ,
           in
           his
           affaires
           of
           greatest
           moment
           ;
           in
           none
           more
           frequently
           then
           such
           as
           do
           relate
           to
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           either
           in
           point
           of
           punishment
           or
           preservation
           .
           We
           told
           you
           not
           long
           since
           of
           a
           double
           Harvest
           ,
           within
           the
           compasse
           and
           intention
           of
           the
           present
           verse
           ;
           an
           Harvest
           of
           Gods
           temporal
           judgements
           upon
           particular
           men
           and
           Nations
           ,
           and
           collective
           bodies
           :
           an
           Harvest
           of
           Gods
           general
           judgement
           ,
           when
           all
           flesh
           shall
           appear
           before
           him
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           .
           And
           in
           both
           these
           the
           Angels
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           that
           dreadfull
           Court
           ;
           the
           ordinary
           Officers
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           Almighty
           Judge
           ,
           and
           bound
           to
           execute
           the
           mandates
           which
           are
           issued
           thence
           ,
           whether
           mens
           sins
           be
           ripe
           for
           vengeance
           ,
           or
           that
           affliction
           and
           repentance
           make
           them
           fit
           for
           mercy
           .
           First
           ,
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           temporal
           punishment
           ,
           it
           is
           most
           clear
           and
           evident
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
           that
           God
           sent
           down
           his
           Angels
           with
           a
           full
           Commission
           to
           destroy
           Sodom
           and
           Gomorrah
           ,
           two
           rich
           populous
           Cities
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           so
           long
           abused
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           prosperities
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           sent
           his
           evil
           Angels
           amongst
           the
           Egyptians
           ,
           
           when
           neither
           signes
           nor
           wonders
           could
           prevail
           upon
           them
           ;
           by
           whom
           he
           gave
           their
           life
           over
           to
           the
           Pestilence
           ,
           slew
           the
           first-born
           in
           all
           their
           dwellings
           ,
           and
           finally
           overwhelmed
           them
           in
           the
           red
           Sea.
           Where
           note
           ,
           
           that
           they
           are
           there
           called
           
             mali
             angeli
          
           ,
           or
           evill
           Angels
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           were
           so
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           
             ab
             effectu
          
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           several
           evils
           which
           they
           did
           inflict
           on
           that
           perishing
           and
           wretched
           people
           ,
           by
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           .
           Thus
           do
           we
           also
           read
           of
           a
           destroying
           Angel
           ,
           by
           whom
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           
           and
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           fewer
           then
           7000.
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           consumed
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           when
           once
           they
           boasted
           in
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           did
           presume
           too
           farre
           in
           the
           arm
           of
           flesh
           :
           
           and
           of
           another
           which
           went
           out
           and
           smote
           in
           the
           Camp
           of
           the
           Assyrians
           no
           lesse
           then
           185000.
           men
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           blasphemed
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           put
           a
           scorn
           upon
           the
           holy
           one
           of
           Israel
           :
           not
           to
           say
           any
           thing
           of
           Herod
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           beheaded
           James
           ,
           
           imprisoned
           Peter
           ,
           and
           troubled
           certain
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           was
           miserably
           smitten
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           and
           consumed
           by
           worms
           .
           It
           pleased
           God
           to
           imploy
           them
           in
           these
           acts
           of
           vengeance
           ,
           though
           well
           affected
           in
           themselves
           to
           the
           good
           of
           mankind
           ;
           and
           a
           necessity
           was
           layd
           upon
           them
           to
           obey
           his
           pleasure
           .
           
             Nec
             quicquam
             est
             in
             Angelis
             nisi
             parendi
             necessitas
             ,
          
           
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           .
        
         
           So
           farre
           the
           point
           is
           clear
           from
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           if
           we
           will
           believe
           the
           Learned
           (
           as
           I
           think
           we
           may
           )
           there
           is
           no
           signall
           punishment
           of
           ungodly
           people
           ascribed
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           but
           what
           was
           executed
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           these
           blessed
           Spirits
           ,
           except
           some
           other
           meanes
           and
           Ministers
           be
           expresly
           named
           .
           That
           great
           and
           universall
           deluge
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Noah
           was
           questionless
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Behold
             I
          
           ,
           
           
             even
             I
             ,
             do
             bring
             a
             flood
             of
             waters
             upon
             the
             Earth
             :
          
           But
           this
           was
           done
           
             Ministerio
             Angelorum
          
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           and
           service
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           whom
           God
           employed
           in
           breaking
           up
           the
           Fountain
           of
           the
           great
           deep
           ,
           and
           opening
           the
           Cataracts
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           that
           wicked
           unrepenting
           people
           .
           
           Thus
           when
           it
           is
           affirmed
           in
           the
           14.
           of
           
             Exod.
             That
             the
             Lord
             looked
             into
             the
             Host
             of
             the
             Egyptians
             through
             the
             pillar
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             overthrew
             them
             in
             the
             
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             non
             intelligendum
             est
             de
             Deo
             ,
             sed
             de
             Angelo
             qui
             erat
             in
             nube
             ,
          
           
           we
           must
           not
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Lord
           himself
           ,
           but
           only
           of
           the
           Angel
           ,
           or
           that
           ministring
           spirit
           ,
           of
           whose
           being
           in
           the
           Cloud
           we
           had
           heard
           before
           .
           And
           when
           we
           read
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Battel
           of
           the
           five
           Kings
           against
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           the
           Lord
           cast
           down
           great
           stones
           from
           Heaven
           upon
           them
           ,
           in
           the
           10.
           of
           Josuah
           ,
           
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           as
           Tostatus
           notes
           it
           ,
           
             quòd
             Deus
             mitteret
             ,
             sed
             Angeli
             jubente
             Deo
             ,
          
           that
           this
           was
           done
           by
           Gods
           own
           hand
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           holy
           Angels
           at
           the
           Lords
           appointment
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           observed
           of
           those
           other
           acts
           of
           power
           and
           punishment
           ,
           whereof
           we
           find
           such
           frequent
           mention
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           though
           they
           be
           ascribed
           to
           God
           as
           the
           principal
           agent
           ,
           yet
           were
           they
           generally
           effected
           by
           his
           heavenly
           Angels
           ,
           as
           the
           meanes
           and
           instrument
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           most
           proper
           office
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           is
           not
           for
           punishment
           ,
           but
           preservation
           ;
           not
           for
           correction
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           protection
           of
           the
           just
           and
           righteous
           ;
           not
           for
           the
           rooting
           up
           of
           the
           Tares
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ;
           
             for
             they
             are
             ministring
             Spirits
          
           (
           saith
           St.
           Paul
           )
           
             sent
             out
             to
             minister
             unto
             them
             who
             shall
             be
             heirs
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
           That
           's
           the
           chief
           part
           of
           their
           imployment
           ,
           the
           businesse
           which
           they
           most
           delight
           in
           ;
           and
           God
           accordingly
           both
           hath
           and
           doth
           employ
           them
           from
           time
           to
           time
           .
           For
           ,
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           Angels
           did
           he
           deliver
           Ishmael
           from
           the
           extremities
           of
           thirst
           ,
           and
           Daniel
           from
           the
           fury
           of
           hunger
           ,
           Lot
           from
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           trembling
           Isaac
           from
           the
           Sword
           ;
           our
           Infant-Saviour
           from
           one
           Herod
           ,
           his
           chief
           Apostle
           from
           another
           ;
           all
           of
           them
           from
           the
           common
           prison
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           
           they
           had
           been
           cast
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Sadduces
           .
           But
           these
           were
           only
           personal
           and
           particular
           Graces
           :
           Look
           we
           on
           those
           which
           were
           more
           publick
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           did
           concern
           his
           whole
           people
           generally
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           find
           an
           Angel
           of
           the
           Lord
           encamping
           between
           the
           Host
           of
           Israel
           and
           the
           Host
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           the
           passage
           at
           their
           backs
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           gotten
           safe
           to
           the
           other
           side
           of
           the
           Sea
           :
           Another
           Angel
           marching
           in
           the
           front
           of
           their
           Armies
           ;
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           had
           entred
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Lords
           Host
           ;
           
           
             Princeps
             Exercitus
             Domini
          
           ,
           the
           vulgar
           reads
           it
           ;
           some
           great
           and
           eminent
           Angel
           doubtless
           ,
           but
           whether
           
             Michael
             ,
             Gabriel
          
           ,
           or
           who
           else
           it
           was
           ,
           the
           Rabbins
           may
           dispute
           at
           leisure
           ,
           and
           to
           them
           I
           leave
           it
           ;
           More
           then
           so
           yet
           ;
           
             That
             wall
             of
             waters
             which
             they
             had
             both
             on
             the
             right
             hand
             and
             upon
             the
             left
             ,
          
           
           
             when
             they
             passed
             thorow
             the
             Sea
             as
             upon
             dry
             ground
             ,
          
           
           
             facta
             est
             à
             Deo
             per
             Angelos
             exequentes
             ,
          
           as
           learned
           Abulensis
           hath
           it
           ,
           was
           the
           work
           of
           Angels
           ,
           directed
           and
           employed
           by
           Almighty
           God.
           Which
           also
           is
           affirmed
           by
           the
           Jewish
           Doctors
           of
           the
           dividing
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           Jordan
           ,
           
           to
           make
           the
           like
           safe
           passage
           for
           them
           into
           the
           promised
           Land
           which
           the
           Lord
           had
           given
           them
           .
           
           The
           like
           saith
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           of
           the
           raising
           of
           the
           Syrians
           from
           before
           
             Samaria
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             made
             them
             hear
             the
             noyse
             of
             Charets
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             noyse
             of
             Horsmen
          
           ,
           that
           this
           was
           
             Ministerio
             Angelorum
          
           ,
           effected
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           whom
           he
           employed
           in
           saving
           that
           distressed
           City
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           their
           enemies
           .
           And
           by
           an
           Angel
           ,
           
           or
           at
           least
           an
           Angelical
           vision
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           a
           Dream
           or
           Oracle
           delivered
           unto
           them
           in
           their
           sleep
           ,
           as
           Eusebius
           tells
           us
           ,
           did
           he
           forewarn
           the
           Christians
           
           dwelling
           in
           the
           Land
           of
           Palestine
           ,
           to
           remove
           thence
           to
           Pella
           ,
           a
           small
           Town
           of
           Syria
           ;
           and
           so
           preserved
           them
           from
           the
           spoyl
           and
           fury
           of
           the
           Roman
           Armies
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           Gods
           way
           of
           preservation
           in
           the
           times
           before
           us
           ;
           and
           for
           his
           way
           of
           preservation
           in
           all
           Ages
           since
           ,
           God
           is
           the
           same
           God
           now
           as
           then
           ,
           his
           holy
           Angels
           no
           lesse
           diligent
           in
           their
           attendance
           on
           our
           persons
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           .
           Let
           us
           but
           make
           our selves
           by
           our
           faith
           and
           piety
           worthy
           to
           be
           accounted
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Heires
           of
           salvation
           ,
           and
           doubt
           we
           not
           of
           the
           assistance
           of
           those
           ministring
           Spirits
           in
           all
           the
           times
           of
           personal
           or
           publick
           dangers
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           apparition
           of
           the
           Angels
           in
           these
           latter
           times
           hath
           been
           very
           rare
           ,
           and
           God
           dealt
           very
           graciously
           with
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           come
           so
           seldom
           ;
           for
           ,
           being
           too
           many
           are
           so
           prone
           to
           give
           divine
           honours
           to
           the
           Images
           of
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           how
           easily
           might
           they
           deceive
           themselves
           of
           their
           reward
           in
           a
           voluntary
           humility
           and
           worshipping
           of
           Angels
           (
           which
           was
           the
           fault
           of
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           
           and
           after
           the
           Heresie
           of
           those
           whom
           Epiphanius
           and
           St.
           Austin
           call
           Angelici
           )
           did
           they
           appear
           unto
           us
           ordinarily
           in
           some
           visible
           glorious
           form
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           as
           true
           withall
           ,
           &
           one
           of
           the
           most
           eternal
           truths
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             encampeth
             about
             them
             that
             fear
             him
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             delivereth
             them
          
           .
           Whether
           we
           see
           ,
           or
           see
           them
           not
           ,
           it
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           ;
           and
           so
           resolved
           by
           Clemens
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           an
           old
           Christian
           Writer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           
           The
           Lord
           saith
           he
           ,
           doth
           still
           preserve
           us
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           though
           we
           behold
           them
           not
           in
           any
           visible
           
           shape
           ,
           as
           the
           Antients
           did
           .
           When
           therefore
           and
           as
           often
           as
           we
           fall
           into
           any
           danger
           ,
           let
           us
           address
           our
           prayers
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           please
           to
           give
           command
           unto
           his
           Angels
           to
           come
           in
           to
           help
           us
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           make
           our
           enemies
           
             like
             the
             chaffe
             before
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             scattering
             them
          
           ;
           
           and
           having
           so
           made
           known
           our
           desires
           unto
           him
           ,
           to
           look
           for
           their
           assistance
           accordingly
           .
           This
           is
           warranted
           unto
           us
           in
           the
           words
           of
           
             Calvin
             ,
             Ut
             in
             periculis
             constituti
             à
             Deo
             petamus
             protectionem
             Angelorum
             ,
             &
             confidamus
             eos
             ex
             mandato
             Dei
             praestò
             fore
             .
          
           
           But
           behold
           a
           greater
           then
           Calvin
           here
           ;
           for
           we
           are
           warranted
           as
           much
           both
           by
           the
           Doctrine
           and
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           teacheth
           us
           to
           pray
           ,
           and
           we
           pray
           accordingly
           ,
           
             That
             God
             who
             hath
             ordained
             and
             constituted
             the
             service
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             in
             a
             wonderful
             order
             ,
             would
             mercifully
             grant
             that
             they
             which
             do
             him
             service
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             may
             by
             his
             appointm●nt
             ,
             succour
             and
             defend
             us
             upon
             the
             Ea●th
          
           ;
           as
           in
           the
           Collect
           for
           the
           day
           of
           St.
           Michael
           the
           Archangel
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           is
           but
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           the
           main
           design
           ;
           for
           though
           these
           temporal
           judgements
           and
           deliverances
           may
           come
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           the
           Harvest
           which
           is
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           yet
           is
           the
           Harvest
           chiefly
           meant
           of
           the
           general
           Judgement
           ,
           when
           all
           flesh
           shall
           be
           brought
           before
           Gods
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           it
           by
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           Reapers
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           that
           dreadful
           Court.
           For
           proof
           whereof
           ,
           we
           need
           but
           look
           into
           the
           process
           of
           St.
           Matthewes
           Gospel
           ,
           
           in
           which
           we
           find
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Lord
             shall
             come
             to
             judgement
             ,
             riding
             on
             the
             Clouds
             with
             great
             power
             and
             glory
             ,
          
           accompanied
           
           with
           Angels
           and
           Archangels
           ,
           and
           the
           sound
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           .
           So
           great
           a
           Judge
           coming
           to
           hold
           his
           grand
           Assises
           ,
           cannot
           be
           ushered
           in
           with
           lesse
           Pomp
           and
           Majesty
           .
           And
           to
           what
           purpose
           serve
           those
           Angels
           ?
           Assuredly
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           fill
           up
           the
           Train
           ,
           to
           make
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           coming
           the
           more
           brave
           and
           glorious
           ,
           but
           for
           some
           other
           special
           and
           more
           weighty
           use
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           informed
           us
           this
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             come
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             all
             the
             holy
             Angels
             with
             him
          
           ;
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           following
           words
           ,
           
             That
             before
             him
             shall
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             be
             gathered
             .
          
           Gathered
           together
           ,
           but
           by
           whom
           ?
           by
           these
           very
           Angels
           .
           Then
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             shall
             he
             send
             his
             Angels
             with
             a
             great
             sound
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             together
             the
             Elect
             from
             the
             four
             winds
             ,
             from
             one
             end
             of
             Heaven
             unto
             the
             other
             .
          
           What
           the
           Elect
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ?
           Not
           so
           .
           These
           Reapers
           must
           root
           up
           the
           Tares
           as
           well
           as
           gather
           in
           the
           Wheat
           .
           Our
           Saviours
           Exposition
           of
           the
           Text
           makes
           that
           clear
           enough
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             shall
             send
             forth
             his
             Angels
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             all
             things
             that
             offend
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             them
             that
             do
             iniquity
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           casting
           Net
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Angels
             shall
             come
             forth
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             sever
             the
             wicked
             from
             the
             just
             .
          
           There
           are
           two
           sorts
           of
           men
           to
           be
           brought
           together
           ,
           the
           Elect
           and
           Reprobate
           ;
           two
           sorts
           of
           Grain
           which
           must
           be
           gathered
           by
           these
           Reapers
           ;
           but
           how
           they
           must
           be
           ordered
           ,
           being
           brought
           together
           ,
           and
           what
           the
           Angels
           have
           to
           do
           in
           execution
           of
           those
           orders
           ,
           we
           shall
           soon
           find
           by
           looking
           over
           the
           particulars
           of
           the
           second
           generall
           :
           where
           we
           have
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           
           three
           words
           ,
           
             Colligite
             ,
             Colligate
             ,
             Comburite
             ,
             Gather
             ye
             together
             first
             the
             Tares
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             in
             bundles
             to
             burn
             them
             .
          
           Of
           this
           next
           in
           order
           .
        
         
           
             In
             Patrefamilias
             habemus
             qu●d
             amemus
             &
             imitemur
             .
          
           
           There
           are
           four
           things
           remarkable
           in
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           this
           present
           Parable
           ,
           worthy
           of
           our
           applause
           and
           imitation
           :
           His
           goodness
           first
           ,
           
             Seminando
             bona
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           sowed
           his
           field
           with
           the
           good
           seed
           only
           ;
           his
           patience
           next
           ,
           
             tolerando
             mala
          
           ,
           in
           suffering
           the
           Tares
           ,
           though
           otherwise
           a
           corrupt
           and
           adulterate
           seed
           ,
           to
           remain
           ungathered
           till
           the
           Harvest
           came
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           we
           have
           his
           wisdom
           ,
           
             praecavendo
             pericula
          
           ,
           in
           taking
           such
           especial
           care
           to
           preserve
           his
           Wheat
           ,
           which
           doubtless
           had
           been
           subject
           to
           some
           notable
           mischief
           ,
           had
           he
           imbraced
           the
           other
           which
           his
           Servants
           made
           ,
           the
           
             imus
             &
             colligimus
          
           of
           the
           28.
           
           And
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           we
           have
           his
           justice
           ,
           
             reddendo
             secundum
             merita
          
           ,
           in
           giving
           unto
           every
           one
           as
           he
           had
           deserved
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           works
           which
           he
           hath
           wrought
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           whether
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           
             Praemium
             &
             Poena
          
           ,
           Reward
           and
           punishment
           have
           in
           all
           Ages
           been
           esteemed
           the
           Rule
           and
           measure
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           all
           Earthly
           Governments
           ,
           but
           the
           Heavenly
           also
           .
           Who
           would
           endeavour
           piety
           and
           the
           works
           of
           vertue
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           some
           reward
           to
           allure
           him
           to
           it
           ?
           or
           rob
           his
           Genius
           of
           the
           dalliances
           of
           this
           present
           life
           ,
           and
           not
           give
           way
           unto
           the
           sensuality
           of
           his
           lusts
           and
           Appetite
           ,
           were
           there
           not
           punishments
           in
           store
           to
           affright
           him
           from
           it
           ;
           were
           not
           the
           punishments
           so
           grievous
           ,
           and
           of
           such
           eternity
           ,
           as
           farre
           surmount
           the
           sweetness
           of
           these
           sinful
           pleasures
           ,
           which
           in
           themselves
           are
           short
           and
           momentany
           ,
           and
           enjoyed
           only
           for
           a
           season
           ?
           The
           fear
           of
           punishment
           
           and
           Hell
           are
           of
           greatest
           efficacy
           to
           affright
           many
           a
           man
           from
           sin
           ,
           (
           whom
           the
           love
           of
           God
           and
           godlinesse
           will
           hardly
           work
           on
           ;
           )
           and
           well
           it
           were
           if
           the
           consideration
           of
           it
           would
           prevail
           so
           farre
           .
        
         
           Of
           this
           ,
           the
           condemnation
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           I
           am
           first
           to
           speak
           ,
           the
           method
           of
           my
           Text
           doth
           invite
           me
           to
           it
           ;
           and
           the
           first
           word
           we
           meet
           with
           is
           
             Colligite
             ,
             gather
             ye
             together
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           Text
           hath
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           doth
           signifie
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           gathering
           as
           intimates
           a
           plucking
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           withall
           .
           We
           had
           it
           in
           this
           sense
           in
           the
           former
           verse
           ,
           where
           the
           Servants
           having
           made
           an
           offer
           to
           go
           and
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           ,
           were
           absolutely
           refused
           ,
           on
           this
           reason
           chiefly
           ,
           
           
             ne
             fortè
             colligentes
             zizania
             ,
             lest
             while
             ye
             gather
             up
             the
             Tares
             ,
             ye
             root
             up
             the
             Wheat
             .
          
           Certainly
           ,
           had
           the
           Tares
           been
           gathered
           ,
           either
           by
           pulling
           off
           the
           eares
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostles
           did
           the
           Corn
           on
           the
           Sabbath-day
           ;
           or
           breaking
           off
           the
           stalk
           in
           the
           very
           midst
           (
           each
           of
           which
           wayes
           they
           might
           have
           gone
           )
           they
           might
           have
           gathered
           in
           the
           Tares
           ,
           and
           not
           hurt
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           at
           least
           as
           to
           the
           rooting
           up
           ,
           the
           totall
           eradication
           of
           it
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           then
           is
           not
           to
           gather
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           gather
           up
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           by
           the
           very
           roots
           ;
           which
           shewes
           the
           desperate
           and
           remediless
           condition
           of
           the
           wicked
           man
           ,
           if
           once
           delivered
           over
           unto
           condemnation
           ;
           for
           where
           there
           is
           a
           gathering
           or
           a
           rooting
           up
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           hope
           that
           ever
           it
           shall
           grow
           again
           :
           weeds
           which
           are
           only
           mowed
           may
           spring
           up
           again
           ;
           and
           Tares
           that
           have
           their
           eares
           pulled
           off
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           cumber
           the
           ground
           at
           least
           ,
           if
           they
           do
           not
           worse
           ;
           they
           have
           still
           place
           and
           footing
           in
           the
           Field
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           so
           much
           room
           therein
           ,
           that
           they
           permit
           not
           Gods
           Seed
           to
           inlarge
           
           large
           and
           spread
           it self
           ,
           and
           yield
           such
           fair
           increase
           to
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           as
           it
           would
           do
           otherwise
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           once
           be
           gathered
           up
           ,
           or
           pulled
           up
           by
           the
           Roots
           ,
           which
           comes
           all
           to
           one
           ,
           they
           are
           then
           past
           growing
           any
           more
           ;
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           from
           thenceforth
           to
           do
           no
           more
           hurt
           ,
           or
           work
           unto
           the
           Wheat
           any
           further
           dammage
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           withall
           a
           compound
           word
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           only
           signifie
           a
           gathering
           up
           ,
           but
           a
           gathering
           up
           of
           all
           together
           :
           
             Gather
             ye
             the
             Tares
             together
          
           ,
           so
           the
           English
           .
           All
           of
           them
           ,
           not
           a
           Tare
           excepted
           ;
           neither
           the
           Heretick
           nor
           the
           Schismatick
           ,
           the
           formall
           ,
           nor
           the
           false
           Professor
           ;
           neither
           the
           counterfeit
           not
           the
           false-faced
           Protestant
           ,
           the
           open
           nor
           the
           secret
           sinner
           ,
           shall
           escape
           the
           gathering
           .
           Though
           they
           procure
           the
           Rocks
           to
           fall
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           hills
           to
           hide
           them
           ,
           yet
           shall
           these
           Reapers
           find
           them
           out
           ,
           and
           gather
           them
           from
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           be
           they
           where
           they
           will.
           And
           we
           may
           say
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Moses
           of
           the
           Herds
           and
           Cattel
           of
           the
           House
           of
           
             Israel
             ,
             ne
             ungulam
             esse
             relinquendam
             ,
          
           that
           not
           an
           hoof
           of
           all
           these
           unclean
           beasts
           shall
           be
           left
           behind
           .
           Though
           they
           have
           flattered
           their
           poor
           souls
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           Tush
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           see
           it
           ;
           or
           have
           disguised
           themselves
           with
           fig
           leaves
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           silly
           hope
           to
           conceal
           their
           nakedness
           ;
           or
           wiped
           their
           lips
           so
           cunningly
           ,
           with
           the
           Harlot
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Proverbs
           ,
           that
           no
           men
           can
           discern
           a
           stolen
           kisse
           upon
           them
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turn
           :
           God
           for
           all
           this
           will
           bring
           them
           every
           one
           to
           judgement
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           them
           by
           his
           Angels
           ,
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           mighty
           Judge
           ,
           when
           they
           go
           a
           gathering
           .
           There
           shall
           not
           one
           of
           them
           escape
           the
           hands
           of
           these
           diligent
           Serjeants
           ,
           
             ne
             unus
             
             quidem
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           one
           .
           It
           is
           colligite
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           a
           gathering
           up
           of
           all
           together
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           contained
           in
           this
           gathering
           neither
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           gathering
           in
           which
           implies
           a
           severing
           ,
           or
           a
           separation
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           gather
           them
           up
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           sever
           them
           ,
           set
           them
           by
           themselves
           to
           receive
           their
           sentence
           .
           
           For
           in
           the
           following
           Parable
           of
           the
           casting-Net
           ,
           the
           gathering
           of
           every
           kind
           of
           fish
           had
           a
           severing
           with
           it
           .
           The
           Angels
           shall
           come
           forth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           shall
           sever
           the
           wicked
           from
           the
           just
           .
           And
           in
           that
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           of
           the
           Goats
           ,
           in
           the
           25.
           
           the
           gathering
           of
           all
           Nations
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           brings
           in
           a
           separation
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           the
           one
           from
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           Colligite
           in
           this
           place
           must
           be
           separate
           ,
           Sever
           them
           from
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           from
           the
           Lords
           good
           grain
           ,
           that
           their
           impieties
           and
           iniquities
           may
           appear
           more
           evidently
           ;
           and
           separate
           them
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           of
           whose
           most
           blessed
           vision
           they
           deserve
           not
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           .
           First
           ,
           sever
           ,
           or
           part
           them
           from
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           let
           them
           stand
           alone
           .
           Though
           in
           this
           World
           the
           Lord
           doth
           sometimes
           spare
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           man
           ,
           
           
             propter
             praesentiam
             justorum
          
           ,
           as
           my
           Authour
           hath
           it
           ,
           out
           of
           his
           love
           to
           the
           Elect
           ;
           or
           in
           
             profectum
             humanae
             salutis
          
           ,
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           his
           Saints
           ,
           
           to
           whom
           they
           serve
           for
           an
           increase
           both
           of
           faith
           and
           patience
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           Hilary
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           day
           of
           judgement
           they
           shall
           find
           it
           otherwise
           .
           In
           that
           day
           they
           shall
           neither
           be
           partakers
           of
           Gods
           blessings
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           receive
           any
           benefit
           or
           protection
           by
           them
           ;
           and
           much
           lesse
           borrow
           any
           of
           their
           Oyl
           to
           trim
           their
           Lamps
           ,
           or
           enter
           with
           the
           Bridegroom
           by
           that
           borrowed
           light
           .
           The
           
           ungodly
           shall
           not
           then
           stand
           in
           the
           judgement
           with
           them
           ,
           
           nor
           sinners
           in
           that
           Congregation
           of
           the
           righteous
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           next
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           separated
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           their
           God
           ,
           of
           whose
           most
           blessed
           and
           beatifical
           vision
           they
           deserve
           not
           to
           be
           made
           partakers
           ;
           for
           being
           severed
           from
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           standing
           before
           God
           in
           their
           own
           uncleanness
           ,
           without
           the
           light
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           robes
           of
           charity
           ,
           there
           followeth
           a
           
             Discedite
             à
             me
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             ye
             cursed
             ,
          
           
           
             get
             you
             farre
             from
             hence
          
           .
           And
           this
           is
           
             dira
             &
             infelix
             discessio
          
           ,
           a
           miserable
           and
           most
           wretched
           case
           ,
           in
           case
           it
           went
           no
           further
           then
           a
           
             poena
             damni
          
           ,
           a
           losse
           of
           those
           inseparable
           comforts
           which
           do
           arise
           unto
           the
           Saints
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           God.
           
             Discedite
             à
             me
             ,
             Depart
             from
             me
             :
          
           O
           the
           most
           terrible
           sentence
           of
           a
           most
           just
           Judge
           ,
           which
           neither
           the
           guilty
           can
           escape
           ,
           nor
           the
           condemned
           man
           withstand
           ;
           against
           which
           no
           sinner
           can
           except
           ,
           &
           from
           which
           the
           damned
           cannot
           appeal
           !
           Depart
           from
           thee
           !
           why
           ,
           whither
           shall
           we
           go
           ,
           O
           God
           ,
           being
           driven
           from
           thee
           ?
           whither
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           Paradise
           of
           glories
           to
           a
           world
           of
           shame
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           unto
           utter
           darkness
           ,
           from
           the
           fulness
           of
           joy
           to
           howling
           and
           perpetual
           lamentation
           ,
           from
           pleasures
           unto
           weeping
           and
           gnashing
           of
           teeth
           ?
        
         
           The
           gathering
           being
           finished
           ,
           next
           comes
           in
           the
           binding
           :
           It
           is
           Colligite
           first
           ,
           and
           
             Colligite
             primùm
          
           ,
           before
           we
           come
           to
           alligate
           ;
           First
           gather
           ,
           and
           then
           binde
           them
           fast
           .
           I
           know
           that
           some
           Interpreters
           refer
           this
           primum
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           several
           judgements
           ;
           first
           ,
           gather
           up
           the
           Tares
           ,
           then
           bring
           in
           the
           Wheat
           .
           But
           this
           doth
           ill
           agree
           with
           our
           Saviours
           method
           used
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           
           the
           Net
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           the
           good
           fish
           were
           first
           gathered
           into
           Vessels
           ,
           
           before
           the
           bad
           were
           thrown
           away
           :
           and
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           of
           the
           Goats
           ,
           
           Venite
           hath
           precedence
           of
           discedite
           ;
           the
           blessed
           of
           the
           Father
           were
           first
           absolved
           ,
           before
           the
           cursed
           were
           condemned
           to
           the
           pit
           of
           torments
           .
           Nor
           will
           it
           serve
           the
           turn
           which
           is
           said
           by
           some
           ,
           
           that
           though
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           just
           are
           
             pri●s
             in
             discussione
          
           ,
           first
           taken
           into
           consideration
           and
           inquired
           into
           ,
           yet
           shall
           the
           punishment
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           man
           be
           
             pri●s
             in
             executione
          
           ,
           first
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           inflicted
           on
           them
           ;
           
           for
           this
           as
           ill
           agrees
           with
           those
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           particular
           of
           the
           twelve
           Apostles
           ,
           
             that
             they
             shall
             sit
             on
             twelve
             Thrones
             ,
             judging
             the
             twelve
             Tribes
             of
             Israel
          
           ;
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           generall
           ,
           
           
             Do
             ye
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Saints
             shall
             judge
             the
             World
             ?
          
           and
           that
           not
           only
           
             sola
             comparatione
          
           ,
           by
           upbraiding
           their
           impieties
           and
           impenitencies
           ,
           in
           which
           respect
           the
           Ninevites
           and
           the
           Queen
           of
           the
           South
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           said
           to
           condemn
           the
           Jewes
           ;
           but
           
             approbatione
             divinae
             sententiae
          
           ,
           by
           approving
           and
           applauding
           that
           most
           righteous
           judgement
           which
           Christ
           the
           supreme
           Judge
           shall
           pronounce
           against
           them
           :
           which
           could
           not
           be
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           wicked
           did
           receive
           their
           finall
           sentence
           before
           the
           righteous
           were
           admitted
           into
           some
           participation
           of
           the
           heavenly
           glories
           .
           The
           gathering
           of
           the
           Tares
           is
           here
           first
           propounded
           ,
           not
           because
           first
           in
           order
           of
           the
           several
           judgements
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           gave
           occasion
           unto
           this
           discourse
           betwixt
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           and
           his
           houshold-Servants
           ,
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           .
           
             Colligite
             primum
          
           ,
           first
           gather
           ,
           in
           that
           sense
           ,
           but
           in
           no
           sense
           else
           ;
           alligate
           next
           .
        
         
         
           First
           gather
           ,
           and
           then
           bind
           .
           And
           binding
           is
           a
           terme
           derived
           or
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Courts
           of
           secular
           Judges
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           course
           whereof
           the
           condemned
           Prisoners
           are
           led
           bound
           to
           their
           execution
           ,
           so
           to
           prevent
           all
           hope
           and
           possibility
           of
           their
           escape
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           yield
           unto
           their
           punishment
           with
           the
           lesse
           resistance
           .
           
             I
             Lictor
             ,
             liga
             manus
             ,
             verberato
             ,
             infeliciarbori
             suspendito
             :
          
           
           Here
           Lictor
           ,
           binde
           the
           Prisoner
           ,
           scourge
           him
           ,
           or
           hang
           him
           on
           the
           Gallow-Tree
           ,
           as
           the
           sentence
           varied
           .
           But
           whether
           verberato
           ,
           or
           suspendito
           ,
           there
           was
           still
           
             Liga
             manus
          
           ,
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           punishment
           .
           Thus
           when
           the
           great
           Tyrant
           Nebuchadnezzar
           had
           condemned
           the
           three
           Hebrew
           Children
           to
           the
           fiery
           Furnace
           ,
           
           he
           first
           commanded
           them
           to
           be
           bound
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           be
           cast
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           flames
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Priests
           and
           Pharisees
           had
           voted
           our
           Redeemer
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           led
           him
           bound
           to
           
             Pontius
             Pilate
          
           ,
           
           (
           
             vinctum
             adduxerunt
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           )
           to
           have
           their
           bloody
           sentence
           put
           in
           execution
           .
           This
           binding
           of
           the
           wicked
           after
           condemnation
           is
           the
           first
           
             poena
             sensus
          
           ,
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           sensible
           torments
           which
           they
           are
           damned
           unto
           by
           the
           righteous
           Judge
           :
           and
           a
           great
           aggravation
           of
           their
           torments
           't
           is
           ,
           if
           you
           mark
           it
           well
           ;
           it
           takes
           away
           all
           hope
           and
           possibility
           of
           escape
           ,
           as
           before
           was
           said
           ;
           letting
           them
           see
           ,
           that
           how
           intolerable
           and
           extreme
           soever
           their
           damnation
           be
           ,
           they
           must
           endure
           it
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           after-remedy
           .
           And
           therefore
           
             alligate
             ut
             non
             possint
             evadere
          
           ,
           saith
           my
           Author
           well
           .
           
           The
           Chains
           in
           which
           they
           are
           here
           bound
           are
           everlasting
           Chains
           ,
           
             aeterna
             vincula
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Jude
           calls
           them
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           which
           are
           thus
           bound
           ,
           are
           bound
           for
           aye
           and
           everlastingly
           ,
           without
           expectation
           
           on
           of
           release
           .
           There
           is
           no
           saying
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             rumpamus
             vincula
          
           ,
           let
           us
           break
           their
           bonds
           in
           sunder
           ,
           and
           cast
           their
           cords
           from
           us
           ;
           
           they
           are
           
             aeterna
             vincula
          
           ,
           everlasting
           these
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           it
           deprives
           them
           of
           all
           ease
           ,
           of
           all
           meanes
           and
           help
           ,
           of
           lessening
           any
           part
           of
           those
           terrible
           torments
           which
           the
           most
           righteous
           Judge
           hath
           inflicted
           on
           them
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           refreshing
           unto
           one
           that
           languisheth
           under
           the
           rage
           and
           tyranny
           of
           a
           burning
           Feaver
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           sometimes
           shift
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           tumble
           from
           one
           part
           of
           the
           bed
           to
           another
           ;
           no
           small
           comfort
           to
           a
           Prisoner
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           liberty
           to
           walk
           or
           stir
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           all
           the
           torments
           which
           are
           laid
           upon
           them
           :
           But
           they
           which
           are
           tormented
           in
           the
           flames
           of
           Hell
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           that
           dreadful
           Dungeon
           ,
           have
           not
           the
           liberty
           to
           move
           ,
           and
           to
           change
           their
           places
           ,
           further
           then
           as
           it
           shall
           seem
           good
           unto
           their
           tormentors
           ,
           for
           the
           multiplication
           and
           increase
           of
           their
           pains
           and
           miseries
           .
           And
           this
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           also
           ,
           that
           the
           greater
           Libertines
           we
           are
           here
           ,
           the
           more
           licentiously
           we
           live
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           the
           greater
           shall
           our
           thraldom
           be
           ,
           the
           more
           strict
           our
           bonds
           ,
           in
           the
           estate
           of
           condemnation
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
           Too
           many
           which
           profess
           the
           Gospel
           have
           been
           loosly
           given
           ,
           addicted
           unto
           all
           uncleanness
           and
           lasciviousness
           ;
           and
           therefore
           alligate
           ,
           binde
           them
           ,
           make
           them
           fast
           enough
           .
           A
           binding
           to
           the
           good
           behaviour
           to
           the
           purpose
           this
           :
           others
           have
           had
           their
           feet
           swift
           to
           shed
           innocent
           blood
           ,
           and
           lifted
           up
           rebellious
           hands
           against
           Gods
           anointed
           .
           
             I
             Lictor
             ,
             lig
             a
             manus
             ,
          
           Hold
           Satan
           ,
           take
           him
           hence
           ,
           binde
           him
           hands
           and
           feet
           ,
           in
           the
           eternal
           chains
           of
           darkness
           ,
           never
           to
           stir
           a
           foot
           in
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           ,
           or
           
           lift
           up
           a
           repenting
           hand
           to
           the
           God
           of
           mercy
           ;
           never
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           liberty
           ,
           nor
           released
           from
           misery
           :
           the
           Fable
           of
           Prometheus
           being
           bound
           in
           the
           mountain
           Caucasus
           for
           a
           perpetual
           prey
           to
           devouring
           Vultures
           ,
           hath
           some
           resemblance
           unto
           this
           :
           but
           that
           was
           but
           a
           Fable
           ,
           this
           a
           most
           sad
           truth
           ;
           never
           were
           known
           such
           bonds
           as
           these
           ,
           such
           a
           binding
           never
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           the
           binding
           is
           the
           worse
           ,
           and
           the
           torment
           greater
           ,
           in
           regard
           they
           are
           not
           severally
           bound
           ,
           every
           one
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           Irons
           ,
           but
           
             in
             fasciculos
          
           ,
           in
           bundles
           ,
           every
           man
           with
           his
           fellows
           and
           Associates
           which
           were
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           sin
           with
           him
           ;
           that
           sin
           I
           mean
           which
           either
           was
           most
           grievous
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           most
           predominant
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           the
           sinful
           man.
           It
           is
           not
           alligate
           simply
           ,
           but
           
             alligate
             in
             fasciculos
          
           ,
           binde
           them
           in
           bundles
           ,
           so
           the
           English
           ;
           or
           into
           Fagots
           rather
           ,
           as
           the
           words
           do
           signifie
           ;
           and
           Fagots
           are
           the
           fittest
           fewel
           for
           the
           fire
           of
           Hell.
           This
           shewes
           that
           God
           doth
           punish
           sinners
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           
             non
             secundum
             statum
             quem
             in
             hoc
             seculo
             habuerunt
             ,
             sed
             secundum
             delicta
          
           ;
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           several
           crimes
           ,
           
           not
           of
           their
           qualities
           or
           degrees
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           men
           confederate
           together
           in
           the
           acts
           of
           sin
           ,
           so
           they
           shall
           burn
           together
           in
           the
           fires
           of
           horror
           ;
           for
           besides
           what
           is
           said
           to
           confirm
           the
           same
           by
           Gregory
           and
           Austin
           ,
           two
           old
           Catholick
           Bishops
           ,
           
           who
           spake
           herein
           according
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Scripture
           ;
           the
           Heathen
           Orator
           ,
           though
           guided
           by
           no
           other
           rule
           then
           the
           common
           Principles
           of
           Justice
           ,
           hath
           resolved
           it
           so
           ;
           by
           whom
           it
           is
           affirmed
           as
           a
           thing
           most
           equitable
           ,
           
           
             ut
             qui
             in
             eadem
             causa
             sint
             in
             eadem
             item
             essent
             fortuna
             ,
          
           that
           
           they
           who
           were
           partakers
           in
           the
           sweets
           of
           sin
           should
           be
           made
           partners
           also
           in
           the
           smarts
           of
           punishment
           .
           
           They
           then
           that
           have
           defiled
           themselves
           in
           the
           self-same
           filth
           ,
           how
           different
           soever
           in
           estate
           and
           quality
           ,
           must
           be
           bound
           up
           together
           in
           the
           self-same
           Fagot
           .
           
             Facinus
             quos
             inquinat
             aequat
          
           ,
           
           said
           the
           Poet
           rightly
           :
           The
           Murderers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           kill
           without
           the
           Sword
           of
           Authority
           ,
           shall
           make
           one
           Fagot
           ,
           the
           secret
           and
           the
           open
           Traytors
           another
           ;
           the
           Adulterers
           and
           Adulteresses
           shall
           make
           one
           Fagot
           ,
           and
           the
           Fornicators
           another
           ;
           the
           Hereticks
           shall
           make
           up
           one
           Fagot
           ,
           the
           Schismaticks
           and
           Sectaries
           shall
           be
           bound
           up
           in
           another
           ;
           the
           Idolaters
           shall
           make
           one
           Fagot
           ,
           they
           that
           commit
           sacriledge
           to
           pull
           down
           Idolatry
           ,
           shall
           make
           up
           another
           ;
           the
           Glutton
           ,
           whose
           belly
           is
           his
           God
           ,
           shall
           make
           one
           Fagot
           ,
           the
           Drunkard
           whose
           glory
           is
           his
           shame
           ,
           another
           :
           The
           Thief
           ,
           that
           knowes
           no
           other
           Trade
           to
           maintain
           himself
           but
           by
           undoing
           of
           his
           Neighbour
           ;
           the
           cunning
           Hypocrite
           ,
           who
           makes
           a
           gain
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           puts
           his
           Religion
           unto
           usury
           ;
           and
           they
           who
           basely
           and
           perfidiously
           invert
           the
           publick
           money
           to
           their
           private
           profit
           ,
           shall
           each
           make
           up
           their
           several
           Fagots
           .
           
             Pares
             cum
             paribus
          
           ,
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           every
           man
           shall
           be
           punished
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           sin
           which
           he
           hath
           committed
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           company
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           hath
           most
           offended
           .
           And
           though
           it
           be
           an
           old
           said
           Saw
           ,
           
             Solamen
             miseris
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           comfort
           to
           those
           in
           misery
           to
           have
           others
           bear
           a
           share
           in
           their
           griefs
           and
           sorrows
           ,
           (
           a
           miserable
           comfort
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ;
           )
           yet
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ;
           for
           of
           that
           nature
           are
           the
           punishments
           which
           attend
           this
           binding
           ,
           that
           the
           pains
           thereof
           are
           nothing
           
           lessened
           by
           being
           communicated
           ,
           but
           are
           then
           multiplied
           when
           divided
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           being
           bound
           ,
           and
           bound
           in
           bundles
           ,
           what
           comes
           after
           next
           ?
           
             Ad
             comburendum
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           binde
           them
           in
           bundles
           for
           to
           burn
           them
           .
           And
           here
           the
           case
           is
           somewhat
           altered
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           unto
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           though
           still
           the
           same
           as
           it
           hath
           reference
           to
           the
           Malefactors
           .
           It
           was
           before
           
             colligite
             &
             alligate
          
           ;
           here
           ,
           not
           comburite
           ,
           but
           
             ad
             comburendum
          
           .
           The
           holy
           Angels
           were
           the
           Ministers
           to
           attach
           the
           sinner
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           before
           Gods
           Tribunal
           ;
           and
           after
           sentence
           was
           pronounced
           to
           lay
           hands
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           ready
           for
           the
           punishment
           which
           he
           is
           condemn'd
           to
           ;
           but
           that
           being
           done
           ,
           they
           give
           him
           over
           to
           the
           fiends
           of
           Hell
           ,
           
           to
           the
           tormenters
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           our
           Redeemer
           calls
           them
           in
           the
           18
           Chap.
           The
           Officers
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           or
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           he
           speaks
           of
           in
           the
           7
           of
           Matth.
           differ
           from
           these
           tormenters
           ,
           from
           these
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           of
           which
           he
           tells
           us
           in
           the
           18.
           as
           the
           Usher
           or
           Cryer
           of
           a
           Court
           from
           the
           Executioner
           ,
           or
           the
           Under-Sheriff
           from
           the
           Hangman
           .
           The
           Angels
           then
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           holy
           and
           good
           Angels
           ,
           they
           only
           do
           
             colligere
             &
             alligare
          
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           gathered
           and
           bound
           them
           up
           ,
           deliver
           them
           
             ad
             comburendum
          
           ,
           assign
           them
           over
           by
           Indenture
           to
           the
           Executioners
           ,
           to
           see
           them
           punished
           and
           tormented
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           sentence
           of
           the
           dreadful
           Judge
           .
           The
           holy
           Angels
           are
           the
           Ministers
           ,
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           are
           the
           Executioners
           ,
           who
           bearing
           an
           old
           grudge
           to
           man
           ,
           as
           being
           adopted
           by
           the
           Lord
           unto
           those
           felicities
           from
           which
           he
           miserably
           fell
           ,
           will
           doubtless
           execute
           his
           office
           on
           him
           with
           the
           most
           extremity
           :
           
             Non
             desinunt
             perditi
             jam
             perdere
          
           ,
           
           said
           Minutius
           truly
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           
           his
           chief
           work
           to
           tempt
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           hope
           to
           have
           him
           at
           his
           mercy
           one
           day
           ;
           and
           be
           we
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           spare
           him
           when
           he
           hath
           him
           there
           .
           The
           Devills
           chief
           delight
           is
           in
           mans
           calamity
           :
           And
           could
           we
           fancy
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           an
           Heaven
           in
           Hell
           ,
           the
           Devill
           would
           enjoy
           it
           in
           this
           opportunity
           of
           tyrannizing
           over
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           seduced
           and
           brought
           into
           that
           pit
           of
           torments
           .
        
         
           
             Ad
             comburendum
          
           ,
           
           to
           be
           burnt
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           the
           punishment
           appointed
           to
           the
           wicked
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God.
           Here
           ,
           in
           the
           Exposition
           of
           this
           Parable
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           by
           Christ
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Angels
             shall
             gather
             out
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             all
             things
             which
             offend
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             them
             that
             do
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             shall
             cast
             them
             in
             caminum
             ignis
             ,
          
           into
           a
           furnace
           of
           fire
           .
           And
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           Net
           ,
           
           we
           have
           it
           in
           the
           very
           self-same
           words
           ,
           
             in
             caminum
             ignis
          
           .
           Thus
           the
           rich
           Glutton
           in
           St.
           Luke
           ,
           is
           said
           to
           be
           tormented
           in
           the
           flames
           :
           And
           in
           the
           20th
           .
           of
           the
           Revelation
           it
           is
           called
           expresly
           
             Stagnum
             ignis
             &
             sulphuris
          
           ,
           
           a
           Lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimston
           ,
           a
           most
           dreadful
           Lake
           .
           A
           truth
           communicated
           to
           and
           by
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           
           who
           give
           us
           this
           description
           of
           Tophet
           ,
           or
           the
           Vallie
           of
           
             Gehinnon
             ,
             that
             the
             Pile
             thereof
             is
             fire
             and
             much
             wood
             ,
          
           
           
             that
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             like
             a
             stream
             of
             Brimstone
             to
             kindle
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             stream
             thereof
             shall
             be
             turned
             to
             Pitch
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             dust
             into
             Brimstone
          
           .
           And
           Malachi
           speaking
           of
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           telleth
           us
           ,
           
             that
             it
             shall
             burn
             like
             an
             Oven
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             which
             do
             wickedly
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             stubble
             ,
             Et
             inflammabit
             eos
             dies
             veniens
             ,
          
           whom
           the
           day
           that
           commeth
           shall
           burn
           up
           .
           A
           truth
           so
           known
           amongst
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           whether
           by
           tradition
           from
           their
           Ancestors
           ,
           or
           conversation
           with
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           need
           not
           now
           be
           argued
           ;
           that
           ,
           by
           the
           verses
           of
           the
           Poets
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           the
           
           most
           learned
           Philosophers
           ,
           
           
             illius
             ignei
             fluminis
             admonentur
             homines
          
           ,
           men
           were
           admonished
           to
           beware
           of
           that
           burning
           Lake
           .
           And
           unto
           those
           it
           were
           impertinent
           to
           add
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           ancient
           Fathers
           ,
           by
           some
           of
           which
           it
           is
           called
           
             Divinus
             ignis
             ,
             poenale
             incendium
          
           by
           another
           ,
           
           
             ardor
             poenarum
          
           by
           a
           third
           ,
           
             aeternus
             ignis
          
           by
           a
           fourth
           ,
           
             Et
             sic
             de
             caeteris
          
           .
           And
           though
           a
           question
           hath
           been
           made
           ,
           (
           as
           all
           things
           have
           been
           questioned
           in
           these
           captious
           times
           )
           whether
           this
           fire
           be
           true
           and
           reall
           ,
           or
           only
           metaphorically
           called
           so
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           :
           yet
           by
           all
           sound
           Interpreters
           ,
           it
           is
           thus
           agreed
           on
           (
           as
           a
           learned
           Jesuite
           hath
           observed
           )
           
             metaphoram
             esse
             non
             posse
             quae
             sit
             tam
             perpetua
             ,
          
           
           that
           such
           a
           constancy
           of
           expression
           doth
           exclude
           a
           Metaphor
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           a
           fire
           ,
           a
           devouring
           fire
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           
             ignis
             inextinguibilis
          
           ,
           
           a
           fire
           unquenchable
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           ;
           
             ignis
             aeternus
          
           ,
           
           an
           everlasting
           fire
           ,
           in
           the
           25.
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             the
             smoak
             whereof
             goeth
             up
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ;
           a
           fire
           which
           feeds
           both
           on
           the
           body
           and
           the
           soul
           ,
           yet
           shall
           never
           consume
           them
           :
           and
           such
           a
           fire
           as
           breeds
           a
           kind
           of
           worm
           within
           it
           ,
           
           which
           shall
           never
           die
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           gnaw
           upon
           the
           conscience
           of
           the
           man
           condemned
           ,
           and
           create
           farre
           more
           anguish
           to
           him
           then
           all
           bodily
           torments
           .
           And
           to
           this
           truth
           all
           the
           old
           Catholick
           Doctors
           do
           attest
           unanimously
           ,
           whether
           Greeks
           or
           Latines
           :
           
           Tatianus
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           calls
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           damned
           in
           Hell
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           death
           which
           never
           dieth
           ,
           an
           immortal
           misery
           .
           Tertullian
           ,
           the
           most
           ancient
           Latine
           ,
           
             cruciatum
             non
             diuturnum
             sed
             sempiternum
          
           ,
           not
           only
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           torment
           ,
           but
           an
           everlasting
           one
           .
           St.
           Austin
           answerably
           unto
           that
           of
           Tatianus
           ,
           doth
           call
           it
           
             mortem
             sine
             morte
          
           ;
           adding
           moreover
           of
           those
           fires
           ,
           
             punire
             ,
             non
             finire
             corpora
          
           ,
           that
           
           they
           torment
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           destroy
           it
           not
           :
           he
           goeth
           further
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           that
           it
           burns
           the
           body
           ,
           but
           repaires
           it
           also
           ,
           and
           calls
           it
           
             flammam
             nutricem
          
           ,
           a
           fire
           which
           so
           devoures
           ,
           as
           it
           also
           nourisheth
           ;
           with
           whom
           Lactantius
           doth
           consent
           ;
           so
           also
           doth
           
             Minutius
             Fel.
             Prudentius
             ,
             Cas●iodorus
          
           ,
           and
           indeed
           who
           not
           ?
           And
           why
           should
           this
           be
           thought
           a
           wonder
           so
           farre
           beyond
           the
           reason
           and
           belief
           of
           a
           meer
           natural
           man
           ,
           or
           such
           who
           taking
           on
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Christians
           ,
           will
           yet
           believe
           no
           more
           then
           may
           stand
           with
           reason
           ?
           
           Doth
           not
           the
           Scripture
           tell
           us
           of
           a
           burning
           bush
           ,
           a
           bush
           that
           burned
           with
           the
           fire
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           consumed
           ?
           and
           the
           Historians
           of
           the
           Hills
           of
           Aetna
           and
           Vesuvius
           ,
           which
           do
           almost
           continually
           send
           out
           dreadful
           flames
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           wast
           ▪
           and
           the
           Philosophers
           of
           a
           Worm
           ,
           or
           Beast
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           the
           Salamander
           ,
           whose
           natural
           Habitation
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           fire
           ?
           and
           the
           Poets
           of
           Prometheus
           and
           Titius
           Vultures
           ,
           which
           having
           fed
           so
           many
           hundreds
           of
           yeers
           upon
           their
           bowels
           ,
           had
           not
           yet
           devoured
           them
           ?
           Doth
           not
           experience
           tell
           us
           daily
           ,
           that
           the
           lightning
           glanceth
           on
           our
           bodies
           often
           ,
           but
           doth
           seldom
           hurt
           us
           ?
           and
           doth
           not
           Ovid
           say
           expresly
           ,
           
             Nec
             mortis
             poenas
             mors
             altera
             finiet
             hujus
             ,
          
           that
           there
           's
           a
           second
           death
           which
           shall
           never
           end
           ?
           yet
           I
           confess
           ,
           that
           the
           prevailing
           Heresie
           which
           pretends
           to
           such
           wit
           &
           piety
           ,
           hath
           no
           small
           reason
           to
           declare
           ,
           
             interire
             posse
             animas
          
           ,
           
           
             aut
             ab
             exitio
             liberari
          
           ,
           that
           the
           souls
           of
           wicked
           and
           impenitent
           men
           shall
           either
           be
           annihilated
           ,
           or
           in
           fine
           released
           ;
           for
           we
           may
           safely
           say
           of
           those
           new
           pretenders
           ,
           
           as
           once
           Minutius
           did
           of
           the
           old
           Philosophers
           ,
           
             malunt
             extingui
             penitus
             ,
             quàm
             ad
             supplicia
             revocari
          
           ;
           Considering
           how
           they
           have
           subverted
           
           all
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           ,
           't
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           in
           the
           world
           that
           they
           should
           rather
           wish
           the
           soul
           annihilated
           ,
           then
           survive
           to
           torments
           ,
           such
           torments
           as
           do
           know
           neither
           end
           nor
           measure
           .
        
         
           O
           the
           most
           sad
           condition
           of
           the
           soul
           condemned
           !
           which
           being
           cast
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimston
           shall
           be
           alwayes
           burning
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           consumed
           ;
           continually
           falling
           ,
           yet
           never
           come
           to
           the
           bottom
           ;
           perpetually
           dying
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           dead
           :
           where
           he
           shall
           hear
           no
           noyse
           ,
           but
           
             weeping
             ,
             howling
             ,
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           ;
           nor
           voyces
           ,
           but
           of
           blasphemy
           and
           execrations
           ;
           nor
           musick
           ,
           but
           the
           woful
           tune
           of
           lamentation
           :
           where
           he
           shall
           see
           no
           light
           but
           the
           fire
           which
           burns
           him
           ;
           nor
           company
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           his
           Angels
           ,
           which
           take
           a
           pleasure
           to
           torment
           him
           :
           where
           he
           shall
           have
           no
           other
           food
           then
           hot
           burning
           coals
           ;
           nor
           drink
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           stream
           of
           fire
           and
           brimston
           ;
           nor
           comforts
           ,
           but
           variety
           and
           change
           of
           torments
           ,
           which
           howsoever
           they
           be
           dressed
           in
           several
           fashions
           ,
           yet
           are
           they
           still
           but
           torments
           ,
           everlasting
           torments
           ;
           
             tormenta
             quibus
             nec
             modus
             ullus
             nec
             terminus
             ,
          
           
           torments
           which
           never
           know
           any
           ease
           of
           pain
           ,
           nor
           ever
           shall
           admit
           any
           end
           of
           time
           :
           of
           which
           the
           least
           which
           can
           be
           said
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unsufferable
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           unspeakable
           .
           And
           yet
           unto
           this
           miserable
           and
           calamitous
           end
           come
           the
           Tares
           at
           last
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           a
           flourishing
           in
           the
           field
           of
           God.
           They
           had
           been
           cunningly
           sowen
           at
           first
           ,
           
           
             cùm
             dormirent
             homines
          
           ,
           whilest
           the
           servants
           were
           supine
           and
           careless
           ,
           and
           looked
           not
           to
           their
           Masters
           business
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           Being
           sowen
           ,
           they
           passed
           a
           long
           time
           undiscovered
           ,
           and
           went
           for
           very
           good
           Wheat
           ,
           
           even
           with
           knowing
           men
           ,
           till
           they
           
           came
           unto
           
             fecissent
             fructum
          
           ,
           till
           their
           fruits
           betrayed
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           neither
           would
           nor
           could
           be
           concealed
           longer
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           time
           were
           grown
           to
           so
           great
           an
           height
           ,
           and
           threatned
           so
           much
           danger
           to
           Gods
           sacred
           Field
           ,
           that
           the
           awakened
           servants
           thought
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           to
           secure
           the
           same
           ,
           then
           by
           a
           quick
           and
           general
           extirpation
           of
           them
           all
           together
           .
           
           Which
           though
           the
           Lord
           refused
           to
           give
           eare
           unto
           ,
           
           but
           was
           resolved
           to
           suffer
           them
           to
           grow
           till
           the
           Harvest
           came
           ;
           yet
           ,
           when
           their
           time
           was
           come
           ,
           and
           their
           fruits
           were
           ripe
           ,
           he
           brought
           some
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Harvest
           of
           his
           temporal
           judgements
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           condems
           them
           (
           as
           we
           see
           )
           to
           everlasting
           and
           unquenchable
           flames
           .
           Farre
           otherwise
           is
           it
           with
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           with
           the
           Lords
           good
           seed
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           do
           endure
           some
           danger
           and
           oppressions
           here
           ,
           sometimes
           in
           fear
           to
           be
           destroyed
           and
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ,
           by
           the
           growth
           and
           spreading
           of
           these
           Tares
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           end
           shall
           be
           preserved
           ,
           and
           layd
           up
           safely
           in
           the
           barn
           of
           the
           heavenly
           husbandman
           :
           which
           is
           the
           exaltation
           of
           the
           just
           ,
           and
           my
           next
           particular
           ,
           
             Congregate
             triticum
             in
             horreum
             meum
             ,
             Gather
             ye
             the
             Wheat
             into
             my
             Barn.
             
          
        
         
           
             Deus
             adversus
             impios
             rectissimus
             Judex
          
           ,
           
           
             ita
             erga
             pios
             indulgentissimus
             Pater
          
           .
           God
           (
           saith
           Lactantius
           )
           as
           he
           is
           a
           just
           and
           terrible
           Judge
           towards
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           so
           towards
           his
           conformable
           and
           vertuous
           Children
           ,
           a
           most
           gracious
           and
           indulgent
           Father
           .
           And
           if
           a
           Father
           ,
           a
           gracious
           and
           indulgent
           Father
           ,
           as
           no
           doubt
           he
           is
           ,
           no
           question
           but
           he
           will
           provide
           his
           Children
           of
           all
           things
           necessary
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           settle
           them
           in
           an
           inheritance
           immortal
           ,
           undefiled
           ,
           and
           which
           never
           fadeth
           in
           the
           life
           to
           come
           .
           
           Though
           he
           
           do
           sometimes
           feed
           them
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           sorrows
           ,
           chastning
           those
           most
           frequently
           whom
           he
           loves
           most
           fervently
           ;
           expose
           them
           unto
           many
           dangers
           ,
           and
           suffer
           them
           to
           be
           affronted
           and
           despised
           by
           the
           worldly
           wicked
           :
           yet
           by
           those
           wayes
           ,
           though
           they
           may
           seem
           to
           lead
           to
           the
           vale
           of
           misery
           ,
           doth
           he
           conduct
           them
           at
           the
           last
           to
           the
           hill
           of
           mercy
           ;
           and
           lets
           them
           see
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           readier
           way
           to
           the
           Land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           then
           thorow
           a
           Wilderness
           of
           trouble
           ,
           
           and
           a
           Land
           of
           enemies
           ,
           
             Per
             varios
             casus
             &
             tot
             discrimina
             rerum
             ,
          
           as
           Aeneas
           travelled
           into
           Italy
           .
           In
           prosecution
           of
           which
           Journey
           as
           he
           vouchsafes
           them
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           holy
           Angels
           ,
           whom
           he
           hath
           given
           in
           charge
           to
           encamp
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           defend
           them
           in
           all
           their
           wayes
           ;
           so
           when
           the
           time
           is
           come
           that
           they
           must
           be
           gathered
           to
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           carried
           on
           the
           wings
           of
           Angels
           into
           Abrahams
           bosom
           ,
           and
           layd
           up
           safely
           at
           the
           last
           in
           the
           Lords
           Repository
           ,
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           Glories
           ,
           whether
           we
           look
           on
           Congregate
           ,
           or
           on
           
             horreum
             meum
          
           ,
           they
           both
           say
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Congregate
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           action
           here
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           word
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           which
           though
           our
           English
           rendreth
           Gather
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           a
           farre
           different
           gathering
           from
           that
           which
           did
           occur
           before
           .
           Before
           it
           was
           
             colligite
             ,
             congregate
          
           here
           ,
           gather
           them
           into
           a
           Church
           or
           a
           Congregation
           ;
           Before
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           pluck
           them
           up
           together
           ;
           but
           here
           't
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           draw
           them
           into
           a
           Synagogue
           ,
           a
           place
           of
           general
           Assembly
           .
           This
           is
           the
           old
           word
           by
           which
           the
           Fathers
           used
           to
           denote
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           the
           Jews
           ,
           before
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           new
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           many
           times
           express
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           Christians
           since
           our
           Saviours
           passion
           .
           
           Both
           of
           them
           words
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           use
           and
           notion
           ,
           and
           both
           do
           signifie
           the
           same
           ,
           though
           in
           diverse
           Languages
           .
           They
           which
           be
           true
           and
           faithful
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           under
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           shall
           all
           be
           drawn
           into
           one
           Synagogue
           or
           Congregation
           in
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           all
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           holy
           Patriarchs
           before
           Moses
           time
           ,
           shall
           make
           up
           that
           one
           glorious
           Church
           which
           is
           entituled
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           
             Universalem
             Congregationem
          
           ,
           the
           general
           Assembly
           ,
           
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             first-born
             whose
             names
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Heavens
             .
          
           We
           have
           the
           word
           thus
           used
           ,
           
           as
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           24.
           of
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           told
           us
           of
           these
           Angels
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             congregabunt
             electos
          
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           gather
           the
           Elect
           out
           of
           every
           corner
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           shall
           gather
           them
           
             in
             sacram
             Synaxin
             ,
             in
             sanctam
             congregationem
             ,
          
           into
           an
           holy
           Congregation
           ,
           a
           religious
           Assembly
           .
           So
           that
           the
           gathering
           of
           the
           Saints
           together
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           is
           but
           a
           Translation
           of
           them
           from
           one
           Church
           to
           another
           ;
           or
           rather
           from
           that
           part
           of
           the
           same
           one
           Church
           which
           is
           here
           militant
           on
           the
           Earth
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           triumphant
           in
           the
           Heaven
           of
           glories
           .
           The
           Saints
           both
           here
           and
           there
           make
           but
           one
           Communion
           ;
           we
           praising
           God
           for
           manifesting
           his
           great
           power
           and
           Grace
           on
           them
           ,
           they
           praying
           unto
           God
           to
           send
           his
           choycest
           blessings
           of
           grace
           and
           mercy
           upon
           us
           .
           The
           difference
           is
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           here
           it
           is
           exposed
           to
           disgrace
           and
           ignominy
           ;
           sorrows
           &
           age
           have
           ploughed
           deep
           wrinkles
           on
           her
           face
           ;
           too
           many
           spots
           there
           are
           in
           her
           feasts
           of
           charity
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           she
           takes
           cold
           in
           her
           affections
           ,
           like
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           starting
           aside
           from
           her
           Redeemer
           
           like
           a
           broken
           bow
           ;
           
           but
           there
           shall
           Christ
           present
           her
           to
           himself
           a
           most
           
             glorious
             Church
             without
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             ,
          
           and
           marry
           her
           to
           himself
           for
           ever
           :
           Here
           we
           have
           Tares
           amongst
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           more
           Tares
           perhaps
           then
           Wheat
           in
           too
           many
           places
           ;
           but
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           place
           in
           Heaven
           but
           for
           Wheat
           alone
           ;
           no
           unclean
           thing
           shall
           enter
           into
           the
           new
           Hierusalem
           ,
           no
           Tares
           into
           the
           Barn
           of
           the
           heavenly
           Husbandman
           ;
           that
           was
           provided
           for
           the
           Wheat
           only
           ,
           and
           for
           none
           but
           that
           .
        
         
           For
           so
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           Text
           ,
           
             Congregate
             triticum
             in
             horreum
             meum
          
           ,
           Gather
           the
           Wheat
           into
           my
           Barn
           ,
           the
           place
           designed
           by
           all
           good
           Husbands
           for
           the
           disposing
           of
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           their
           best
           sort
           of
           grain
           .
           Not
           in
           a
           Barn
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           literal
           sense
           ,
           (
           we
           shall
           have
           too
           many
           Congregations
           held
           in
           Barns
           ,
           if
           this
           world
           go
           on
           )
           but
           according
           to
           the
           mystical
           meaning
           .
           In
           
             horreum
             meum
          
           ,
           into
           my
           Barn
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           he
           expounds
           himself
           in
           the
           25.
           in
           
             gaudium
             Domini
          
           ,
           into
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
           
             regnum
             à
             constitutione
             mundi
             paratum
          
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           prepared
           for
           the
           righteous
           from
           the
           foundations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             in
             requiem
             Domini
          
           ,
           into
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           
             in
             civitatem
             Dei
             viventis
          
           ,
           the
           City
           of
           the
           living
           God.
           So
           then
           it
           is
           a
           rest
           ,
           a
           joy
           ,
           a
           glorious
           City
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Kingdom
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           these
           may
           serve
           in
           part
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           condition
           of
           this
           heavenly
           dwelling
           :
           A
           rest
           for
           them
           which
           die
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           rest
           from
           all
           their
           labours
           .
           And
           this
           sit
           of
           which
           St.
           Paul
           speaks
           in
           the
           4th
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           
           
             There
             remains
             therefore
             a
             rest
             for
             the
             people
             of
             God
             :
          
           a
           joy
           of
           so
           divine
           and
           sublime
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           no
           tongue
           is
           able
           to
           express
           it
           ,
           nor
           heart
           so
           large
           as
           to
           conceive
           it
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             in
             
             his
             presence
             is
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             joy
             ,
             and
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             there
             is
             pleasure
             for
             evermore
             ;
             Et
             nunquam
             turbata
             quies
             ,
             &
             gaudia
             fi●ma
             .
          
           A
           City
           of
           pure
           Gold
           ,
           and
           as
           clear
           as
           Chrystal
           ;
           the
           Walls
           of
           Jasper-stone
           ,
           and
           the
           Gates
           of
           Pearl
           ;
           watered
           with
           the
           most
           pleasant
           Rivers
           of
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           according
           as
           it
           is
           described
           in
           the
           Revelation
           :
           the
           man
           of
           God
           describing
           the
           full
           glories
           of
           the
           new
           Hierusalem
           in
           such
           a
           manner
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           materials
           ,
           as
           he
           conceived
           to
           be
           most
           estimable
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           men
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           an
           eternall
           Kingdom
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           called
           by
           way
           of
           excellency
           ;
           in
           which
           each
           true
           believer
           shall
           receive
           his
           Crown
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           eminency
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           piety
           ;
           a
           Crown
           of
           martyrdom
           for
           those
           who
           patiently
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           persecutors
           ,
           in
           maintenance
           of
           Gods
           Church
           and
           the
           true
           Religion
           ;
           a
           Crown
           of
           Virginity
           for
           those
           who
           subdue
           concupiscence
           ,
           and
           give
           no
           entertainment
           to
           prohibited
           lusts
           ;
           a
           Crown
           of
           chastity
           and
           fidelity
           for
           those
           who
           have
           faithfully
           kept
           the
           vow
           of
           wedlock
           ,
           and
           the
           bed
           of
           Marriage
           undefiled
           ;
           a
           Crown
           of
           charity
           for
           those
           who
           have
           exhausted
           their
           estates
           in
           the
           works
           of
           mercy
           ,
           and
           the
           acts
           of
           piety
           ,
           in
           founding
           Temples
           for
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           Hospitals
           for
           relief
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           needy
           ;
           and
           finally
           ,
           a
           Crown
           of
           righteousness
           for
           all
           those
           who
           walk
           unblameably
           in
           their
           Conversation
           before
           God
           and
           man.
           When
           all
           the
           Monarchs
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           laid
           down
           their
           Scepters
           at
           the
           feet
           of
           Christ
           ,
           God
           shall
           be
           still
           a
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           a
           King
           (
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           )
           of
           none
           but
           Kings
           ;
           
             Rex
             Regum
             ,
             Dominus
             dominantium
          
           ,
           alwayes
           ,
           but
           most
           amply
           then
           .
           Never
           was
           corn
           so
           housed
           ,
           so
           laid
           up
           before
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           ,
           as
           before
           we
           brought
           the
           Tares
           ,
           the
           worst
           sort
           of
           weeds
           ,
           unto
           the
           fire
           of
           condemnation
           ;
           so
           have
           we
           brought
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           the
           best
           kind
           of
           grain
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           Galen
           calls
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           barn
           of
           glory
           :
           A
           grain
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           doth
           require
           a
           ground
           well
           tilled
           and
           cultivated
           ,
           so
           lieth
           it
           longest
           buried
           in
           the
           earth
           of
           any
           ,
           before
           it
           spring
           into
           a
           blade
           ;
           and
           being
           sprung
           into
           a
           Blade
           ,
           doth
           endure
           much
           hardness
           ,
           congealed
           sometimes
           with
           snow
           ,
           sometimes
           nipped
           with
           Frost
           ,
           before
           it
           grow
           into
           a
           stalk
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           stalk
           is
           grown
           ,
           the
           ear
           is
           formed
           ,
           it
           is
           exposed
           to
           many
           hazards
           ,
           drencht
           with
           unseasonable
           showres
           ,
           and
           scorched
           with
           as
           intemperate
           heats
           ;
           laid
           flat
           upon
           the
           ground
           by
           tempestuous
           winds
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           grains
           thereof
           being
           scattered
           by
           those
           blasts
           over
           all
           the
           field
           ,
           before
           t
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           Barn.
           
             Ecce
             jam
             seges
             cana
             imbre
             corrumpitur
             ,
             grandine
             caeditur
             ,
          
           as
           Cecilius
           noted
           in
           the
           Dialogue
           .
           And
           so
           t
           is
           also
           with
           the
           just
           ,
           with
           the
           righteous
           person
           ;
           He
           doth
           require
           much
           Husbandry
           ,
           great
           care
           and
           Tillage
           ,
           in
           fitting
           him
           to
           receive
           the
           seeds
           of
           faith
           and
           piety
           ;
           and
           lyeth
           long
           strugling
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           before
           he
           doth
           come
           forth
           a
           spiritual
           man
           ,
           and
           is
           renatus
           ,
           born
           again
           ,
           advanced
           unto
           the
           state
           of
           a
           man
           regenerate
           .
           
             Multa
             tulit
             fecitque
             puer
          
           ,
           Much
           must
           be
           suffered
           ,
           and
           much
           done
           ,
           before
           it
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           question
           of
           it
           .
           Suppose
           him
           brought
           so
           farre
           in
           his
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           hath
           received
           the
           Seal
           of
           his
           regeneration
           and
           adoption
           ,
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           he
           endeavoureth
           nothing
           more
           then
           the
           advancement
           of
           Gods
           glory
           and
           increase
           of
           piety
           ,
           shall
           he
           not
           be
           reviled
           and
           howted
           at
           like
           the
           Owl
           among
           
           the
           wanton
           birds
           ,
           forsaken
           by
           his
           old
           acquaintance
           and
           familiar
           friends
           ,
           like
           a
           Pellican
           in
           the
           desert
           Wilderness
           ?
           Shall
           not
           he
           presently
           be
           exposed
           unto
           the
           heats
           of
           persecution
           ,
           and
           colds
           of
           poverty
           ,
           and
           drowned
           in
           the
           Waves
           of
           cruel
           and
           unprosperous
           fortune
           ?
           Shall
           not
           the
           storms
           of
           trouble
           and
           affliction
           shew
           their
           fury
           on
           him
           ,
           till
           they
           have
           laid
           him
           flat
           on
           his
           very
           back
           ,
           and
           scattered
           his
           dispersed
           and
           mangled
           members
           over
           all
           the
           Earth
           ?
           yet
           shall
           this
           man
           ,
           this
           faithful
           and
           religious
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           endured
           so
           great
           a
           measure
           of
           affliction
           ,
           such
           a
           s●o●m
           of
           tyranny
           ,
           be
           gathered
           at
           the
           last
           in
           
             horreum
             Domini
          
           ,
           into
           the
           Barn
           ,
           the
           safe
           Repository
           of
           the
           Heavenly
           Husbandman
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           all
           those
           scattered
           limbs
           ,
           not
           a
           broken
           bone
           ,
           but
           shall
           be
           recollected
           by
           the
           Angels
           when
           they
           go
           a
           gathering
           ,
           made
           up
           into
           the
           same
           one
           body
           which
           before
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           laid
           up
           in
           the
           Lords
           Barn
           with
           joy
           and
           triumph
           ;
           that
           the
           body
           which
           fell
           in
           dishonour
           may
           be
           raised
           in
           honour
           ,
           and
           the
           bones
           which
           have
           been
           broken
           may
           rejoyce
           together
           .
        
         
           Come
           then
           thou
           blessed
           Soul
           into
           the
           place
           of
           thy
           rest
           ;
           Thou
           hast
           been
           long
           a
           wearied
           Pilgrim
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           tossed
           from
           one
           station
           to
           another
           ,
           spent
           with
           continual
           travel
           ,
           and
           worn
           out
           with
           labours
           ,
           yet
           all
           this
           while
           couldst
           find
           no
           rest
           for
           the
           sole
           of
           thy
           foot
           :
           Here
           is
           an
           everlasting
           rest
           provided
           for
           thee
           ,
           Enter
           thou
           good
           and
           faithful
           Servant
           into
           the
           joy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Thou
           hast
           been
           faithful
           in
           a
           little
           ,
           employed
           thy
           Masters
           Talent
           to
           the
           best
           advantage
           ,
           and
           for
           so
           doing
           hast
           been
           reviled
           and
           beaten
           by
           thy
           fellow-servants
           ,
           wounded
           and
           shamefully
           intreated
           by
           those
           Husbandmen
           to
           whom
           the
           Lord
           
           let
           forth
           his
           Vineyard
           ;
           and
           slain
           in
           fine
           ,
           in
           hope
           the
           Lords
           Inheritance
           would
           be
           shared
           among
           them
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           joy
           ,
           a
           perfect
           everlasting
           joy
           ,
           made
           ready
           for
           thine
           entertainment
           .
           Welcom
           thou
           glorious
           Citizen
           of
           the
           new
           Hierusalem
           to
           the
           continuing
           City
           thou
           hast
           so
           long
           looked
           for
           ;
           in
           which
           thou
           shalt
           enjoy
           ,
           after
           all
           thy
           troubles
           ,
           the
           Beatifical
           vision
           of
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           the
           goodly
           fellowship
           of
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           glorious
           company
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           the
           noble
           Army
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           the
           dear
           society
           of
           those
           who
           have
           died
           before
           thee
           in
           and
           for
           the
           Lord.
           Mount
           ,
           mount
           victorious
           Soul
           ▪
           into
           the
           Throne
           prepared
           for
           thee
           ;
           where
           thou
           shalt
           presently
           receive
           the
           immarcessible
           Crown
           of
           glory
           ,
           which
           Christ
           the
           righteous
           Judge
           shall
           give
           thee
           in
           that
           joyful
           day
           with
           great
           pomp
           and
           triumph
           ;
           millions
           of
           the
           celestial
           spirits
           attending
           on
           the
           solemnities
           of
           thy
           Coronation
           ,
           and
           the
           harmonious
           quire
           of
           Angels
           singing
           with
           thee
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           Saints
           departed
           ,
           
             Allelujah
             ,
             Gloria
             in
             excelsis
             Deo
             ,
          
           and
           all
           the
           holy
           Anthems
           extant
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God.
           And
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           although
           we
           are
           not
           worthy
           in
           this
           humane
           frailty
           to
           sing
           in
           quire
           and
           consort
           with
           those
           blessed
           spirits
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           bear
           the
           burden
           of
           those
           heavenly
           ditties
           which
           are
           chanted
           there
           ;
           singing
           with
           heart
           and
           voice
           all
           with
           one
           accord
           ,
           All
           honour
           ,
           praise
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           be
           unto
           him
           that
           sitteth
           in
           the
           highest
           Throne
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           blessed
           and
           eternal
           Spirit
           ,
           now
           and
           evermore
           .
           And
           let
           all
           the
           people
           say
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SERMON
           I.
           
        
         
           At
           LAMBETH
           ,
           
             Jan.
             13.
             1638.
             
          
        
         
           
             ACTS
             20.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             Also
             of
             your
             own
             selves
             shall
             men
             arise
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             ;
             Watch
             therefore
             .
          
        
         
           I
           Might
           here
           shut
           the
           Book
           and
           end
           ,
           and
           say
           as
           did
           our
           Saviour
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           
             Impleta
             in
             nostris
             haec
             est
             Scriptura
             diebus
          
           ;
           this
           day
           is
           this
           Scripture
           fulfilled
           in
           our
           eyes
           ;
           So
           many
           are
           there
           of
           our selves
           that
           rise
           up
           continually
           ,
           whose
           lips
           speak
           proud
           words
           ,
           and
           pervert
           good
           meanings
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           followed
           and
           cryed
           up
           ,
           and
           draw
           away
           much
           people
           after
           them
           .
           St.
           Paul
           foresaw
           this
           mischief
           ,
           and
           forewarns
           us
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           of
           a
           Preacher
           instantly
           becomes
           a
           Prophet
           :
           He
           doth
           begin
           his
           charge
           with
           an
           Attendite
           ,
           Take
           heed
           unto
           your selves
           ,
           and
           to
           all
           the
           flock
           ;
           and
           he
           concludes
           the
           same
           with
           a
           
             vigilate
             ,
             Watch
             therefore
             ,
             and
             remember
             that
             you
             have
             been
             warned
             .
          
           Reason
           enough
           there
           was
           for
           both
           ,
           as
           well
           for
           the
           attendite
           as
           the
           vigilate
           :
           
           Wolves
           ,
           grievous
           Wolves
           were
           entring
           in
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           not
           spare
           the
           Flock
           ;
           that
           follows
           close
           on
           the
           attendite
           :
           and
           perverse
           Fellows
           rising
           up
           to
           make
           a
           rupture
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             and
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
          
           ;
           that
           goes
           immediately
           before
           the
           
             Vigilate
             ▪
             Attendite
             &
             vigilate
          
           are
           two
           good
           Caveats
           ,
           and
           entred
           here
           by
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           preserve
           that
           interest
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           purchased
           to
           himself
           with
           his
           own
           dear
           blood
           .
           In
           one
           of
           these
           he
           arms
           his
           Prelates
           
             contra
             saevitiam
             persecutorum
          
           ,
           against
           the
           fury
           of
           the
           persecutors
           ,
           which
           assault
           without
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           other
           he
           prepares
           them
           
             contra
             fraudulentiam
             deceptorum
          
           ,
           against
           the
           fraud
           of
           the
           perverters
           ;
           and
           other
           secret
           sicknesses
           which
           infect
           within
           .
           In
           both
           he
           layes
           before
           them
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           bethink
           themselves
           of
           convenient
           remedies
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           the
           words
           now
           read
           unto
           you
           we
           may
           consider
           in
           them
           these
           two
           generals
           ;
           the
           sickness
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           cure
           thereof
           .
           The
           sickness
           is
           a
           swelling
           ,
           or
           a
           rising
           up
           of
           certain
           ill-affected
           humours
           in
           the
           body
           mystical
           :
           which
           we
           shall
           first
           consider
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           
             Exurgent
             viri
          
           ,
           then
           shall
           men
           arise
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           in
           the
           unde
           ,
           from
           what
           part
           or
           place
           ,
           
             Ex
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           ,
           from
           our selves
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           the
           effect
           ,
           what
           they
           do
           being
           risen
           ;
           
             loquuntur
             perversa
          
           ,
           speaking
           perverse
           things
           :
           And
           lastly
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           they
           aim
           at
           ;
           
             ut
             abducant
             discipulos
             post
             se
          
           ,
           to
           draw
           away
           Disciples
           after
           them
           .
           In
           the
           next
           general
           ,
           the
           Cure
           ,
           we
           have
           these
           particulars
           :
           1.
           
           The
           Physician
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           charge
           promised
           is
           given
           .
           And
           2.
           
           The
           Medicine
           here
           prescribed
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           care
           and
           vigilancy
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           
             Vigilate
             igitur
             ,
             Watch
             therefore
          
           .
           Of
           these
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
         
           
             Exurgent
             viri
          
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           first
           .
           And
           sure
           it
           might
           be
           well
           supposed
           ,
           comparing
           these
           two
           dangers
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           that
           the
           poor
           Church
           were
           in
           no
           mean
           degree
           of
           safety
           ,
           having
           escaped
           those
           grievous
           Wolves
           ,
           to
           fall
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           men
           ;
           for
           
             homo
             homini
             fit
             Deus
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Proverb
           hath
           it
           .
           But
           ,
           if
           considered
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           the
           danger
           is
           no
           lesse
           then
           before
           it
           was
           ;
           for
           
             homo
             homini
             fit
             lupus
          
           ,
           is
           a
           Proverb
           too
           .
           There
           we
           had
           men
           who
           for
           their
           rage
           and
           cruelty
           were
           entituled
           Wolves
           ;
           here
           Wolves
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           seeming
           gentleness
           and
           humanity
           are
           entituled
           men
           .
           But
           here
           and
           there
           their
           purpose
           is
           the
           same
           to
           subvert
           the
           Church
           ;
           there
           openly
           by
           force
           and
           violence
           ,
           here
           secretly
           by
           fraud
           and
           cunning
           :
           and
           therefore
           here
           the
           danger
           greater
           ,
           because
           lesse
           suspected
           ,
           as
           undermining
           is
           more
           dangerous
           to
           beleaguered
           Cities
           then
           an
           open
           battery
           .
           As
           long
           as
           Satan
           had
           no
           other
           instruments
           to
           subvert
           the
           Church
           then
           those
           grievous
           Wolves
           ,
           he
           took
           great
           pains
           to
           lose
           his
           labour
           :
           The
           Tyrants
           all
           from
           Nero
           down
           to
           Dioclesian
           ,
           when
           they
           made
           havock
           of
           the
           faithful
           ,
           what
           did
           they
           but
           confirm
           them
           in
           their
           resolutions
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           numbers
           ?
           
             Nec
             quicquam
             proficit
             exquisitior
             crudelitas
             vestra
             ,
             illecebra
             sectae
             est
             ,
          
           as
           Tertullian
           hath
           it
           .
           The
           Hereticks
           all
           from
           
             Simon
             Magus
          
           to
           Priscillian
           ,
           the
           last
           that
           stands
           upon
           the
           Register
           in
           St.
           Austins
           Catalogue
           ,
           when
           they
           did
           openly
           assault
           the
           faith
           it self
           ,
           and
           struck
           at
           the
           foundations
           of
           it
           ,
           what
           did
           they
           but
           occasion
           only
           that
           the
           faith
           became
           the
           better
           setled
           ,
           and
           that
           all
           those
           which
           were
           approved
           were
           made
           more
           manifest
           ?
           In
           which
           regard
           that
           of
           Euagrius
           is
           most
           true
           ,
           that
           from
           those
           very
           men
           and
           matters
           which
           made
           
           so
           many
           ruptures
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           by
           those
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           was
           confirmed
           and
           setled
           .
        
         
           This
           when
           the
           Devil
           had
           perceived
           ,
           he
           called
           in
           his
           Wolves
           ,
           and
           exercised
           the
           Church
           no
           more
           with
           Heresies
           and
           persecutions
           :
           He
           found
           it
           more
           expedient
           to
           make
           use
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           knew
           how
           to
           time
           it
           ,
           to
           watch
           their
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           espy
           advantages
           ;
           and
           so
           with
           more
           assurance
           might
           effect
           his
           purpose
           ,
           because
           lesse
           suspected
           .
           The
           Serpent
           never
           had
           beguiled
           poor
           Eve
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           used
           the
           voyce
           of
           man
           ;
           nor
           had
           the
           Syren●
           captivated
           and
           bewitched
           so
           many
           passengers
           ,
           had
           they
           not
           had
           the
           face
           of
           Women
           ;
           
             Virginei
             vultus
             ,
             &
             vox
             humana
             remansit
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           instruments
           of
           mischief
           which
           the
           world
           hath
           bred
           ,
           there
           's
           none
           like
           man
           ,
           the
           Master
           workman
           ,
           whose
           winding
           wit
           ,
           and
           subtile
           reaches
           make
           him
           most
           fit
           for
           all
           imployments
           .
           Xerxes
           ,
           when
           as
           with
           all
           his
           forces
           ,
           his
           most
           numerous
           forces
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           force
           an
           entry
           through
           the
           walls
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           met
           with
           a
           man
           ,
           Zopyrus
           ,
           by
           whose
           craft
           and
           cunning
           he
           found
           the
           gates
           set
           open
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           made
           him
           oftentimes
           affirm
           ,
           
             malle
             se
             Zopyrum
             integrum
             quàm
             viginti
             Babylonas
             ,
          
           that
           he
           preferred
           Zopyrus
           before
           twenty
           Babylons
           .
           No
           battery
           doth
           assault
           so
           forcibly
           ,
           nor
           mine
           work
           so
           surely
           ,
           as
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           be
           once
           set
           on
           mischief
           ,
           is
           indeed
           most
           mischievous
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           led
           by
           Satan
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ,
           found
           neither
           Bear
           nor
           Wolf
           ,
           nor
           Lion
           ,
           that
           durst
           set
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           came
           into
           the
           open
           Country
           ,
           and
           conversed
           with
           men
           ,
           then
           was
           he
           assaulted
           on
           the
           one
           side
           by
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           
           side
           by
           the
           Herodians
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           lying
           in
           wait
           how
           they
           might
           betray
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           sent
           out
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           arms
           them
           with
           this
           wholsom
           Caveat
           ,
           
             Cavete
             itaque
             ab
             hominibus
          
           ,
           beware
           of
           men
           ;
           
             Ab
             ipsis
             potiùs
             hominibus
             quam
             à
             feris
             timendum
             ,
          
           as
           Beza
           glosseth
           on
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           fear
           of
           men
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           quiet
           ;
           the
           danger
           is
           not
           in
           the
           men
           ,
           but
           in
           their
           rising
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           works
           all
           the
           trouble
           .
           And
           indeed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           this
           place
           is
           an
           active
           word
           ,
           or
           
             verbum
             operativum
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Lawyers
           call
           it
           .
           This
           aggravates
           the
           Churches
           dangers
           ;
           for
           when
           the
           Wolves
           came
           in
           ,
           they
           came
           in
           with
           intrabunt
           ,
           at
           the
           common
           entrance
           :
           The
           whole
           Church
           saw
           it
           ,
           and
           observed
           it
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           trace
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           these
           risings
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           whence
           they
           take
           beginning
           ,
           or
           to
           what
           they
           tend
           ,
           or
           who
           it
           is
           that
           doth
           support
           them
           .
           When
           Jupiter
           had
           transformed
           his
           Io
           into
           an
           Heifer
           ,
           and
           was
           demanded
           whence
           she
           came
           ;
           the
           crafty
           God
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           rise
           immediately
           from
           the
           very
           earth
           ;
           
             ut
             autor
             desinat
             inquiri
          
           ,
           that
           so
           there
           might
           no
           further
           search
           be
           made
           of
           what
           herd
           she
           was
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           in
           all
           these
           risings
           ,
           
             Jupiter
             è
             terra
             genitam
             mentitur
          
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           man
           will
           confess
           from
           what
           root
           they
           came
           ,
           or
           own
           them
           till
           they
           grow
           into
           a
           body
           ,
           and
           are
           made
           ready
           for
           an
           head
           .
           And
           when
           t
           is
           come
           to
           that
           ,
           t
           is
           a
           rising
           still
           ;
           a
           popular
           ,
           seditious
           ,
           and
           tumultuous
           rising
           .
           The
           word
           so
           used
           twice
           for
           failing
           in
           the
           5th
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Acts
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Before
           those
           dayes
           arose
           up
           one
           Judas
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           that
           's
           the
           word
           ,
           )
           boasting
           himself
           to
           be
           somebody
           ,
           to
           whom
           a
           number
           of
           men
           joyned
           themselves
           .
           
           In
           the
           next
           verse
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           After
           this
           man
           rose
           up
           Judas
           of
           Galilee
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           word
           again
           ,
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           taxing
           ,
           and
           drew
           away
           much
           people
           after
           him
           .
           Here
           have
           we
           risings
           ,
           popular
           and
           seditious
           risings
           ;
           the
           one
           against
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           taxing
           ,
           the
           other
           against
           the
           peace
           and
           polity
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           matters
           which
           concern
           Religion
           ;
           both
           of
           them
           layd
           before
           us
           in
           that
           very
           word
           which
           my
           Text
           makes
           use
           of
           ;
           which
           shewes
           us
           that
           the
           rising
           mentioned
           in
           my
           Text
           is
           like
           that
           of
           Theudas
           ,
           or
           of
           Judas
           ,
           a
           sudden
           &
           tumultuous
           rising
           of
           unquiet
           men
           .
        
         
           Yet
           were
           this
           but
           a
           rising
           simply
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           the
           danger
           were
           not
           great
           ,
           if
           any
           ;
           for
           men
           may
           sometimes
           rise
           and
           sit
           down
           again
           ,
           rise
           ,
           and
           repent
           them
           of
           their
           rising
           upon
           better
           thoughts
           ;
           and
           having
           so
           repented
           ,
           set
           them
           down
           without
           more
           hurt
           done
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           rising
           of
           the
           holy
           Pilgrims
           in
           King
           Henries
           time
           ,
           who
           bound
           themselves
           by
           solemn
           Covenant
           to
           defend
           Religion
           ,
           although
           then
           changing
           to
           the
           better
           ;
           but
           on
           the
           first
           report
           of
           the
           Kings
           approch
           disbanded
           and
           went
           home
           again
           ;
           every
           man
           to
           his
           House
           O
           Israel
           .
           But
           this
           we
           must
           not
           look
           for
           alwayes
           .
           The
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           signifie
           to
           rise
           ,
           so
           it
           doth
           intimate
           unto
           us
           such
           a
           rising
           as
           brings
           destruction
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           desolation
           after
           it
           .
           The
           word
           so
           used
           oftentimes
           in
           the
           best
           Greek
           Authours
           ;
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             eversa
             est
             civitas
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           raise
           a
           City
           .
           Such
           risings
           as
           those
           are
           which
           St.
           Paul
           here
           mentioneth
           ,
           however
           they
           may
           hap
           to
           speed
           ,
           aim
           at
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           that
           State
           against
           which
           they
           rise
           ;
           nor
           do
           the
           risers
           think
           themselves
           in
           safety
           whilest
           there
           are
           any
           
           to
           resist
           :
           They
           never
           use
           to
           talk
           of
           peace
           till
           a
           desolation
           ,
           
             Et
             ubi
             solitudinem
             faciunt
             pacem
             appellant
             ,
          
           as
           he
           in
           Tacitus
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           see
           the
           bottom
           of
           our
           danger
           neither
           ;
           Some
           risings
           have
           been
           easily
           suppressed
           by
           art
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           other
           some
           dissolved
           by
           force
           and
           power
           :
           But
           this
           is
           such
           a
           kind
           of
           rising
           ,
           that
           though
           it
           be
           supprest
           a
           while
           it
           will
           up
           again
           ;
           and
           ,
           like
           Antaeus
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           rise
           up
           with
           greater
           strength
           then
           before
           it
           had
           ,
           
             majorque
             accepto
             robore
             surgit
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Lucan
           .
           The
           word
           in
           the
           Original
           doth
           signifie
           resurgere
           as
           well
           as
           surgere
           ;
           and
           then
           we
           have
           an
           insurrection
           with
           a
           resurrection
           ,
           a
           rising
           that
           will
           still
           be
           rising
           ,
           if
           composed
           only
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           or
           setled
           only
           for
           the
           present
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           never
           safe
           in
           such
           storms
           as
           these
           ,
           until
           it
           happen
           to
           these
           risers
           as
           unto
           Theudas
           and
           his
           followers
           ,
           of
           whom
           the
           Story
           saith
           ,
           that
           both
           himself
           and
           as
           many
           as
           believed
           on
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           were
           scattered
           and
           confounded
           ,
           and
           brought
           to
           nothing
           ;
           
             Redacti
             sunt
             ad
             nihilum
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Latine
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           when
           we
           once
           come
           to
           annihilation
           there
           's
           no
           resurrection
           .
        
         
           You
           see
           here
           's
           ground
           enough
           for
           a
           Vigilate
           ,
           and
           that
           as
           well
           
             à
             parte
             ante
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           these
           risings
           ,
           as
           afterwards
           
             à
             parte
             post
          
           ,
           to
           quiet
           and
           appease
           them
           when
           they
           once
           are
           up
           :
           Both
           necessary
           ,
           though
           the
           first
           more
           safe
           ;
           as
           commonly
           preventing
           Physick
           stirs
           the
           humors
           lesse
           ,
           then
           when
           the
           sickness
           is
           confirmed
           by
           some
           long
           delay
           .
           And
           yet
           though
           this
           be
           ground
           enough
           for
           a
           vigilate
           ,
           the
           duty
           is
           farre
           more
           necessary
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           unde
           whence
           the
           danger
           riseth
           ,
           which
           is
           
             ex
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           ,
           from
           amongst
           your
           
           selve
           .
           As
           long
           as
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           did
           foretell
           his
           followers
           ,
           
           
             Exurget
             gens
             contra
             gentem
             ,
             That
             Nation
             should
             rise
             up
             against
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Kingdom
             against
             Kingdom
             in
             the
             latter
             dayes
             ,
          
           the
           matter
           seemed
           not
           very
           great
           ,
           the
           World
           had
           long
           been
           used
           to
           the
           like
           hostilities
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           said
           of
           those
           warres
           and
           troubles
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           
             initium
             dolorum
          
           ,
           the
           beginnings
           of
           sorrows
           :
           But
           when
           it
           came
           to
           this
           ,
           
             exurgent
             filii
             in
             parentes
          
           ,
           that
           Children
           should
           rise
           up
           against
           their
           Parents
           ,
           and
           Brother
           should
           betray
           his
           Brother
           ,
           then
           could
           not
           any
           thing
           be
           added
           to
           the
           Churches
           miseries
           but
           the
           abomination
           of
           desolation
           ,
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Daniel
           .
           It
           was
           not
           
             bella
             per
             Emathios
          
           that
           made
           Rome
           complain
           ;
           
           she
           had
           before
           advanced
           her
           Standards
           in
           the
           field
           of
           Macedon
           with
           success
           and
           honour
           :
           
             plus
             qu●m
             civilia
          
           was
           the
           thing
           which
           did
           all
           the
           mischief
           ;
           the
           cruelty
           and
           the
           unnaturalness
           of
           the
           civill
           Warres
           which
           consumed
           her
           forces
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           brought
           her
           unto
           bondage
           .
           The
           damage
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           sustained
           by
           Wolves
           hath
           indeed
           been
           great
           ,
           yet
           not
           to
           be
           compared
           unto
           those
           calamities
           which
           she
           hath
           drawn
           upon
           her self
           by
           her
           own
           dissentions
           .
           And
           this
           St.
           Chrystome
           confesseth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           the
           danger
           here
           is
           greater
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ;
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           was
           a
           civill
           Warre
           which
           is
           here
           forespoke
           of
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           ,
           from
           your selves
           ,
           from
           men
           of
           holy
           Church
           ,
           that
           do
           partake
           with
           you
           in
           the
           same
           profession
           ,
           and
           have
           given
           up
           their
           names
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           do
           wear
           his
           Livery
           .
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           
             ex
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           ,
           the
           danger
           were
           not
           great
           from
           
             exurgent
             viri
          
           .
           
           The
           time
           was
           
             when
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Earth
             rose
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             Rulers
             took
             counsel
             together
             against
             the
             Lord
             and
             against
             his
             anointed
             :
          
           But
           what
           became
           of
           them
           and
           their
           machinations
           ?
           
           
             He
             that
             dwelleth
             on
             high
             laughed
             them
             to
             scorn
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             had
             them
             in
             derision
             :
             bruïsing
             them
             with
             a
             rod
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             breaking
             them
             in
             pieces
             like
             a
             Potters
             Vessel
             .
             Non
             posse
             Romanos
             nisi
             suis
             armis
             vinci
             ,
          
           The
           Church
           was
           never
           overcome
           but
           by
           the
           Church
           ,
           nor
           Christ
           betrayed
           by
           any
           but
           his
           own
           Disciples
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           read
           his
           own
           and
           the
           Churches
           destiny
           ,
           in
           that
           general
           speech
           ,
           
             inimici
             hominis
             sunt
             domestici
             ejus
          
           ,
           that
           a
           mans
           enemies
           are
           those
           of
           his
           own
           house
           .
           That
           this
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           the
           destiny
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           is
           St.
           Cyprians
           note
           ,
           
             Inter
             initia
             mundi
             Abel
             justum
             non
             nisi
             frater
             occidit
             ,
             &c.
             
             Abel
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           had
           none
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           Jacob
           none
           to
           persecute
           him
           ,
           nor
           Joseph
           any
           to
           make
           sale
           of
           him
           ,
           but
           their
           Fathers
           Children
           .
           Which
           said
           ,
           he
           adds
           ,
           how
           Christ
           foretold
           us
           in
           that
           generall
           Maxime
           before
           delivered
           ,
           
             ips●s
             qui
             sacramento
             unitatis
             copulati
             fuerint
             ,
             se
             ipsos
             invicem
             tradituros
             ,
          
           that
           those
           who
           had
           been
           joyned
           together
           in
           the
           holy
           Sacraments
           should
           betray
           each
           other
           .
           So
           that
           as
           well
           in
           this
           regard
           ,
           as
           in
           that
           of
           sin
           ,
           we
           may
           take
           up
           the
           saying
           and
           complaint
           of
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             ,
             Perditio
             tua
             ex
             te
             est
             ,
             Thy
             destruction
             is
             from
             thy self
             O
             House
             of
             Israel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ex
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           ,
           from
           your selves
           .
           What
           ,
           from
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Overseers
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           should
           men
           arise
           from
           them
           to
           pervert
           the
           people
           ?
           No
           question
           but
           it
           was
           so
           meant
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           For
           to
           the
           Elders
           ,
           to
           the
           Overseers
           ,
           did
           St.
           Paul
           give
           this
           charge
           ,
           and
           direct
           this
           Caveat
           ,
           
             Attendite
             vobis
             
             ipsis
             &
             universo
             gregi
             ,
          
           Take
           heed
           unto
           your selves
           and
           to
           all
           the
           flock
           .
           There
           have
           we
           
             vobis
             ipsis
             ,
             vobis
             ipsis
          
           here
           ;
           which
           makes
           it
           manifest
           and
           apparent
           that
           even
           from
           them
           
             should
             men
             arise
             speaking
             perverse
             things
             ,
             to
             draw
             away
             much
             people
             after
             them
             .
          
           The
           Elders
           here
           were
           Priests
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ;
           Pastors
           and
           Teachers
           of
           the
           people
           :
           Nor
           is
           it
           any
           miracle
           that
           such
           men
           as
           those
           should
           have
           their
           hands
           or
           heads
           in
           those
           publick
           quarrels
           wherewith
           the
           Church
           hath
           been
           distracted
           .
           The
           first
           disturbance
           which
           befel
           the
           Church
           was
           by
           certain
           men
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Judaea
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           people
           ;
           And
           what
           did
           sollow
           thereupon
           but
           disputations
           and
           dissentions
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           informs
           us
           ;
           and
           those
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           followed
           with
           such
           heat
           and
           violence
           ,
           that
           the
           Apostles
           had
           no
           small
           adoe
           to
           compose
           the
           business
           ?
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           foresaw
           this
           mischief
           ,
           and
           therefore
           hath
           repeated
           no
           one
           caution
           more
           then
           ,
           
             Cavete
             à
             Pseudoprophetis
             ,
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             and
             of
             false
             Apostles
             :
          
           For
           they
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           they
           ,
           as
           they
           teach
           false
           Doctrines
           ,
           so
           are
           they
           too
           indulgent
           to
           their
           own
           affections
           ,
           too
           easily
           inclined
           to
           foment
           a
           party
           ,
           and
           contribute
           their
           utmost
           to
           those
           frequent
           quarrels
           which
           have
           afflicted
           and
           disquieted
           the
           Church
           of
           God.
           Examples
           of
           which
           I
           could
           shew
           you
           many
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           dayes
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           dayes
           which
           were
           before
           us
           ,
           did
           I
           conceive
           the
           Elders
           mentioned
           here
           were
           but
           simply
           Priests
           .
        
         
           But
           sure
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           shew
           anon
           )
           the
           Elders
           which
           assembled
           here
           were
           of
           an
           higher
           rank
           ,
           a
           superior
           order
           ;
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Overseers
           ,
           call
           them
           which
           you
           will.
           And
           shall
           we
           think
           that
           any
           of
           the
           holy
           Hierarchy
           could
           take
           so
           little
           heed
           unto
           themselves
           and
           
           to
           the
           flock
           ,
           as
           either
           openly
           or
           covertly
           to
           foment
           a
           faction
           ,
           and
           to
           hunt
           counter
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           her
           publick
           Ordinances
           ;
           I
           would
           be
           very
           loth
           they
           should
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           met
           in
           my
           small
           reading
           with
           some
           of
           them
           :
           Meletius
           had
           his
           name
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           a
           Greek
           word
           signifying
           care
           :
           but
           he
           was
           not
           
             Episcopus
             sui
             nominis
          
           ,
           not
           a
           true
           Meletius
           ;
           for
           he
           shewed
           little
           care
           of
           the
           Churches
           peace
           ,
           but
           his
           whole
           designes
           were
           to
           increase
           his
           party
           ,
           to
           draw
           Disciples
           after
           him
           ;
           as
           dangerous
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           such
           a
           long
           continuance
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Novatians
           before
           remembred
           :
           Novatus
           had
           no
           sooner
           received
           the
           
             Episcopal
             Order
          
           ,
           but
           presently
           he
           set
           himself
           upon
           Cornelius
           ,
           his
           chief
           Bishop
           ,
           the
           Patriarch
           at
           the
           least
           of
           the
           Roman
           prefecture
           ;
           professing
           a
           more
           rigid
           kind
           of
           piety
           then
           the
           Church
           allowed
           of
           ,
           making
           himself
           the
           head
           of
           a
           Schismatical
           faction
           ,
           
             and
             drawing
             many
             Disciples
             after
             him
             ,
          
           not
           only
           in
           Italy
           it self
           ,
           but
           in
           Greece
           and
           Asia
           .
           But
           as
           Novatus
           was
           his
           name
           ,
           so
           Innovation
           was
           to
           be
           his
           business
           ;
           and
           he
           plyed
           it
           well
           ,
           being
           the
           founder
           of
           the
           Cathari
           ,
           as
           they
           (
           in
           some
           respects
           )
           of
           our
           English
           Puritans
           .
           The
           like
           may
           be
           affirmed
           of
           Meletius
           also
           ,
           an
           Egyptian
           Bishop
           ,
           raising
           a
           long
           and
           tedious
           Schisme
           against
           the
           Patriarch
           of
           Alexandria
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Canons
           of
           the
           Church
           had
           made
           him
           subject
           .
           The
           like
           of
           many
           of
           the
           African
           ,
           or
           Southern
           Prelates
           ,
           so
           wedded
           to
           the
           cause
           and
           faction
           of
           the
           ancient
           Donatists
           ,
           that
           they
           confined
           the
           whole
           Church
           
             intra
             partem
             Donati
          
           ,
           within
           the
           pale
           and
           limits
           of
           the
           faction
           of
           these
           Donatists
           only
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           points
           were
           not
           unlike
           the
           Anabaptists
           of
           these
           latter
           times
           ,
           
             drawing
             so
             many
             Disciples
             after
          
           
           them
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           end
           they
           grew
           a
           terror
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           party
           .
           Assuredly
           the
           Church
           was
           most
           unhappy
           in
           these
           
             popular
             Prelates
          
           ,
           how
           fortunate
           soever
           they
           conceived
           themselves
           in
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Disciples
           ,
           in
           being
           countenanced
           and
           abetted
           by
           the
           common
           people
           .
           And
           so
           she
           is
           in
           those
           who
           pursue
           their
           courses
           ;
           who
           being
           placed
           as
           Overseers
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           do
           not
           alone
           neglect
           their
           duties
           in
           the
           attendite
           and
           the
           vigilate
           which
           are
           here
           prescribed
           ,
           but
           have
           their
           part
           in
           the
           exurgunt
           ,
           a
           principal
           and
           leading
           part
           in
           the
           rising
           up
           .
           Great
           pity
           't
           is
           that
           either
           they
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           ought
           to
           speak
           peace
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           should
           rise
           up
           against
           it
           ;
           and
           being
           risen
           up
           in
           so
           soul
           a
           manner
           ,
           should
           spend
           their
           tongues
           and
           talents
           to
           so
           lewd
           a
           purpose
           as
           speaking
           perverse
           things
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           draw
           away
           much
           people
           after
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           leaders
           of
           a
           party
           .
           Yet
           this
           the
           humour
           and
           the
           aim
           of
           these
           rising
           men
           ,
           
             loquuntur
             perversa
             ut
             abducant
             discipulos
             post
             se
          
           ;
           my
           next
           particular
           ,
           and
           next
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           David
           complains
           of
           a
           vexatious
           people
           in
           his
           dayes
           ,
           which
           used
           to
           say
           that
           with
           their
           tongues
           they
           would
           prevail
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           the
           men
           which
           ought
           to
           speak
           ,
           without
           regard
           to
           any
           power
           that
           was
           above
           them
           ;
           
             Quis
             noster
             dominus
             est
          
           ?
           Who
           is
           Lord
           over
           us
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           or
           shall
           command
           us
           not
           to
           speak
           when
           opportunity
           is
           given
           us
           to
           advance
           our selves
           ,
           and
           draw
           away
           Disciples
           after
           us
           ?
           Such
           lawless
           Tongues
           as
           these
           doth
           St.
           Paul
           here
           speak
           of
           ,
           who
           that
           they
           might
           be
           sure
           to
           possess
           the
           people
           ,
           cared
           not
           what
           they
           said
           ,
           whose
           actions
           they
           traduced
           ,
           whose
           good
           name
           they
           slandered
           ,
           or
           whose
           good
           
           meaning
           they
           perverted
           .
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           used
           in
           the
           Original
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           perverse
           or
           froward
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           17th
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             O
             faithlesse
             and
             perverse
             Generation
          
           .
           And
           in
           the
           2d
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             a
             froward
             and
             perverse
             Generation
             .
          
           This
           shewes
           us
           that
           these
           exurgentes
           are
           a
           perverse
           and
           froward
           people
           ,
           very
           hard
           to
           please
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           will
           take
           nothing
           in
           good
           part
           ,
           how
           real
           and
           sincere
           soever
           :
           A
           sullen
           and
           unsociable
           race
           of
           men
           ,
           
             quorum
             superbiam
             frustra
             per
             obsequium
             &
             modestiam
             effugeris
             ,
          
           whom
           when
           we
           strive
           to
           please
           we
           lose
           them
           ,
           being
           still
           further
           off
           the
           more
           sought
           after
           :
           A
           stubborn
           and
           untractable
           Generation
           ,
           
             quos
             nunquam
             persuadebis
             etiamsi
             persuaseris
          
           ,
           
           that
           will
           adhere
           to
           the
           conclusion
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           beaten
           off
           the
           premises
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           yield
           to
           reason
           ,
           although
           vanquisht
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           this
           sad
           and
           froward
           humour
           would
           not
           hurt
           any
           but
           themselves
           ,
           did
           they
           keep
           it
           in
           ;
           but
           here
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           brings
           all
           to
           nought
           :
           This
           froward
           humour
           must
           be
           vented
           and
           break
           wind
           in
           speech
           ,
           and
           having
           broken
           out
           in
           speech
           ,
           is
           as
           full
           of
           frowardness
           as
           was
           the
           stomach
           whence
           it
           came
           .
           The
           perverse
           humour
           which
           affects
           them
           would
           else
           eat
           them
           up
           ,
           and
           gnaw
           upon
           their
           entralls
           like
           Prometheus
           vulture
           .
           This
           makes
           them
           seek
           out
           such
           as
           are
           like
           themselves
           ,
           or
           easily
           inclined
           to
           give
           eare
           unto
           them
           ;
           to
           whom
           they
           powre
           out
           their
           complaints
           ,
           and
           bemoan
           the
           times
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Church
           were
           like
           to
           fall
           ,
           did
           not
           they
           support
           it
           .
           St.
           Paul
           and
           they
           so
           equal
           in
           their
           jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           very
           hard
           to
           say
           which
           of
           them
           hath
           the
           greatest
           care
           of
           all
           the
           
           Churches
           ;
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           they
           fill
           the
           heads
           of
           poor
           ignorant
           people
           with
           most
           groundless
           feares
           of
           innovation
           in
           Religion
           ,
           and
           changes
           in
           Gods
           publick
           worship
           ;
           the
           Church
           continually
           traduced
           ,
           as
           if
           she
           were
           unsound
           in
           her
           intentions
           towards
           Christ
           ;
           the
           Prelates
           generally
           accused
           as
           Factors
           for
           the
           mystical
           strumpet
           ;
           and
           the
           inferior
           Clergy
           which
           submit
           themselves
           to
           the
           Commands
           of
           their
           superiors
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           counted
           but
           the
           wretched
           instruments
           to
           usher
           in
           those
           innovations
           which
           are
           so
           much
           feared
           ?
        
         
           And
           certainly
           this
           is
           
             perversa
             loqui
          
           ,
           in
           the
           proper
           sense
           ,
           in
           the
           true
           meaning
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           when
           men
           are
           grown
           to
           such
           a
           measure
           of
           perverseness
           ,
           that
           we
           pervert
           the
           words
           and
           purposes
           of
           all
           publick
           persons
           ,
           and
           wrest
           them
           to
           a
           meaning
           which
           they
           never
           dreamt
           of
           .
           For
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           is
           properly
           and
           truly
           to
           distort
           and
           wrest
           ;
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           to
           wrest
           a
           matter
           from
           the
           truth
           ,
           in
           the
           famous
           Orator
           :
           A
           thing
           not
           seldom
           used
           by
           these
           perverse
           speakers
           ,
           who
           ,
           to
           set
           off
           their
           projects
           ,
           and
           promote
           their
           cause
           ,
           not
           only
           wrest
           the
           words
           and
           actions
           of
           their
           innocent
           Brethren
           beyond
           their
           true
           intent
           and
           meaning
           ,
           but
           too
           too
           often
           wrest
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           even
           the
           most
           blessed
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           serviceable
           to
           their
           factious
           and
           seditious
           ends
           .
           The
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           of
           old
           ,
           when
           they
           watched
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           seeking
           occasion
           to
           betray
           him
           ,
           what
           did
           they
           else
           but
           wrest
           and
           pervert
           his
           actions
           ?
           reporting
           that
           he
           cast
           out
           Devils
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Devils
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           miracles
           were
           forged
           ,
           and
           his
           Doctrine
           false
           ,
           tending
           to
           introduce
           a
           new
           Religion
           ,
           and
           annul
           the
           old
           .
           And
           what
           ,
           conceit
           you
           ,
           was
           their
           aim
           ,
           but
           to
           animate
           
           the
           people
           by
           those
           perverse
           speeches
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           zeal
           unto
           the
           preservation
           of
           Religion
           they
           might
           combine
           together
           with
           them
           ,
           unite
           themselves
           in
           some
           strict
           Covenant
           against
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           anointed
           ,
           and
           cry
           out
           
             nolumus
             hunc
             regnare
          
           with
           the
           better
           stomach
           ?
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           utmost
           mischief
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           carries
           with
           it
           ;
           the
           word
           not
           onely
           signifying
           to
           distort
           or
           wrest
           ,
           but
           by
           so
           doing
           to
           seduce
           and
           pervert
           poor
           people
           .
           Thus
           read
           we
           Luke
           22.
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           
             We
             found
             this
             fellow
             perverting
             our
             Nation
          
           ;
           and
           so
           of
           Elymas
           the
           Sorcerer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           that
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           pervert
           the
           Deputy
           ,
           and
           turn
           him
           from
           the
           faith
           of
           Christ
           .
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           they
           aim
           at
           in
           their
           perverse
           speakings
           ,
           to
           captivate
           ,
           seduce
           and
           bewitch
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           fit
           for
           any
           mischievous
           attempt
           which
           they
           shall
           please
           to
           animate
           and
           excite
           them
           to
           ▪
           We
           find
           in
           Ovid
           ,
           that
           when
           ●allas
           had
           commanded
           Cadmus
           to
           sowe
           Vipers
           teeth
           ,
           
             motae
             supponere
             terrae
             vipereos
             dentes
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           ,
           there
           presently
           rose
           up
           an
           Army
           very
           well
           appointed
           ,
           
             crescitque
             seges
             clypeata
             virorum
          
           .
           Nor
           have
           we
           reason
           to
           expect
           any
           better
           Harvest
           ,
           when
           these
           men
           sowe
           their
           Vipers
           Tongues
           ;
           when
           by
           calumniating
           and
           traducing
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           onely
           stir
           up
           envy
           and
           great
           thoughts
           of
           heart
           ,
           which
           were
           the
           wonted
           strifes
           of
           Reuben
           ,
           but
           lay
           a
           ground-work
           also
           for
           sedition
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           ordinary
           consequent
           of
           the
           gain-saying
           of
           Corah
           .
           The
           holy
           Leagues
           ,
           Covenants
           and
           Associations
           which
           this
           age
           hath
           bred
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           combinations
           against
           lawful
           Government
           ,
           and
           lineall
           succession
           
           unto
           Crowns
           and
           Scepters
           ,
           what
           are
           they
           but
           the
           natural
           ,
           though
           sad
           ,
           effects
           of
           these
           perverse
           speakers
           ?
           Certain
           I
           am
           ,
           that
           by
           these
           male-contented
           and
           seditious
           artifices
           they
           augment
           their
           numbers
           ,
           and
           increase
           their
           followers
           ,
           and
           draw
           away
           Disciples
           after
           them
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           only
           thing
           they
           aim
           at
           .
        
         
           
             To
             draw
             away
             Disciples
             after
             them
             .
          
           This
           is
           strange
           indeed
           :
           Hath
           there
           been
           any
           age
           so
           happy
           in
           which
           the
           people
           need
           be
           drawn
           to
           imbrace
           new
           fancies
           ,
           to
           hearken
           after
           factious
           risers
           ,
           and
           lend
           too
           credulous
           an
           ear
           to
           their
           perverse
           speeches
           ?
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           loth
           to
           brand
           all
           preceding
           times
           ;
           though
           in
           my
           slender
           reading
           I
           have
           met
           with
           none
           of
           so
           composed
           and
           fine
           a
           temper
           ,
           no
           Age
           wherein
           men
           were
           not
           prone
           enough
           to
           hearken
           to
           perverse
           and
           seditious
           talkers
           :
           
             Sponte
             sua
             properant
          
           ,
           the
           people
           commonly
           are
           too
           hot
           of
           their
           own
           accord
           to
           follow
           after
           such
           pursuits
           ,
           and
           need
           little
           drawing
           .
           But
           drawing
           in
           this
           place
           is
           no
           word
           of
           force
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           of
           forcible
           and
           strong
           perswasions
           ;
           as
           when
           it
           is
           affirmed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           
             That
             no
             man
             commeth
             unto
             the
             Sonne
             ,
             except
             the
             Father
             please
             to
             draw
             :
             Except
             the
             Father
             draw
             him
          
           ;
           how
           ?
           not
           by
           compelling
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           or
           forcing
           men
           to
           Heaven
           whether
           they
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           or
           drawing
           them
           
             velut
             inanimatum
             quoddam
          
           ,
           as
           men
           draw
           after
           them
           a
           Log
           or
           Stone
           ,
           as
           sometimes
           Luther
           pleased
           to
           phrase
           it
           :
           Not
           so
           ,
           but
           by
           inviting
           men
           to
           their
           salvation
           ,
           calling
           upon
           them
           to
           accept
           it
           by
           his
           holy
           word
           ,
           and
           working
           on
           them
           by
           the
           operations
           of
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           .
           So
           the
           word
           traho
           hath
           been
           used
           in
           best
           Latine
           Authours
           ;
           
             Trahit
             sua
             quemque
             voluptas
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Poet
           
             Virgil
             ;
             me
             trahit
             
             invitam
             nova
             vis
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Poet
           Ovid.
           What
           ?
           by
           applying
           any
           outward
           violence
           ?
           No
           ,
           but
           by
           hearkening
           to
           the
           motions
           of
           our
           own
           desires
           ,
           and
           giving
           way
           to
           our
           affections
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           followeth
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
             aliudque
             cupido
             ,
             mens
             aliud
             suadet
          
           ;
           Our
           understanding
           and
           our
           lusts
           draw
           two
           several
           wayes
           :
           and
           we
           may
           properly
           be
           said
           to
           be
           drawn
           by
           either
           ,
           when
           either
           we
           submit
           our selves
           to
           the
           rule
           of
           Reason
           ,
           or
           follow
           the
           dictamen
           of
           our
           lusts
           and
           passions
           .
           And
           such
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           such
           ,
           is
           the
           present
           drawing
           ,
           the
           drawing
           of
           weak
           men
           by
           more
           subtile
           wits
           ,
           to
           hearken
           to
           their
           perverse
           speakings
           ,
           and
           thereby
           to
           become
           their
           followers
           and
           be
           accounted
           their
           Disciples
           .
        
         
           Nor
           do
           they
           only
           ducere
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           abducere
           ,
           not
           only
           draw
           ,
           but
           draw
           away
           :
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Original
           must
           be
           so
           interpreted
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           used
           in
           other
           Texts
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           
             Drawes
             them
             away
          
           ?
           from
           whence
           ?
           from
           the
           main
           body
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           Congregation
           of
           Gods
           chosen
           .
           The
           Church
           is
           often
           called
           in
           Scripture
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           which
           each
           faithful
           Christian
           is
           a
           speciall
           member
           .
           Now
           ye
           are
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           members
           in
           particular
           ,
           as
           said
           St.
           Paul
           to
           those
           of
           Corinth
           .
           They
           therefore
           which
           withdraw
           a
           Christian
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           not
           only
           pierce
           his
           side
           ,
           as
           the
           Souldiers
           did
           ,
           but
           teare
           a
           member
           from
           his
           body
           ,
           which
           the
           Souldiers
           durst
           not
           .
           And
           therefore
           Beza
           reads
           the
           word
           ,
           
             ut
             abstrahant
          
           ;
           and
           gives
           this
           reason
           why
           he
           doth
           so
           read
           it
           ,
           
             Loquitur
             Luca●
             ut
             de
             membris
             crudeliter
             corpore
             suo
             avulsis
             .
          
           But
           it
           would
           little
           profit
           these
           perverse
           speakers
           to
           draw
           poor
           people
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           disaffected
           to
           the
           present
           Government
           ,
           and
           so
           give
           them
           off
           ;
           what
           
           should
           they
           get
           ,
           if
           any
           ,
           or
           if
           every
           man
           were
           so
           misperswaded
           ?
           There
           's
           a
           
             post
             eos
          
           in
           the
           Text
           which
           they
           chiefly
           aim
           at
           ,
           to
           make
           men
           so
           leave
           the
           Church
           as
           to
           follow
           them
           .
           Not
           one
           amongst
           them
           but
           will
           be
           a
           leader
           ,
           and
           must
           have
           followers
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           some
           fair
           retinue
           to
           come
           after
           him
           ,
           for
           the
           greater
           state
           .
           Such
           men
           as
           these
           stand
           more
           upon
           
             post
             eos
          
           ,
           then
           upon
           abducunt
           ;
           and
           be
           their
           Proselytes
           what
           they
           will
           ,
           noble
           ,
           ignoble
           ,
           rich
           or
           poor
           ,
           they
           must
           come
           behind
           .
           
             Post
             nos
             bonus
             mos
          
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           rule
           in
           all
           their
           Ethicks
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             primus
             ibi
             ante
             omnes
             magna
             comitante
             caterva
             ,
          
           accounted
           by
           them
           the
           most
           heroick
           verse
           in
           all
           Virgils
           works
           .
           The
           Scholar
           must
           not
           be
           above
           his
           Master
           ;
           there
           's
           no
           sense
           in
           that
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           they
           may
           be
           sure
           not
           to
           lose
           
             post
             eos
          
           ,
           their
           Scholars
           shall
           be
           Scholars
           still
           ,
           still
           learning
           ,
           like
           St.
           Pauls
           old
           women
           ,
           but
           never
           comming
           unto
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           good
           reason
           why
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           doth
           not
           entitle
           those
           which
           are
           drawn
           away
           by
           the
           name
           of
           followers
           ,
           or
           dependents
           ,
           but
           by
           that
           of
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Disciples
           .
           Men
           commonly
           reward
           their
           followers
           ,
           but
           they
           take
           pay
           of
           their
           Disciples
           ;
           and
           something
           hath
           some
           favour
           ,
           as
           the
           saying
           is
           .
           
             Dignus
             est
             operarius
             mercede
             sua
             ,
             The
             Labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             wages
             :
          
           
           And
           he
           that
           is
           taught
           ought
           to
           communicate
           unto
           him
           that
           teacheth
           in
           all
           good
           things
           ,
           so
           saith
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Administer
           in
           all
           good
           things
           that
           's
           true
           ,
           but
           in
           what
           proportion
           ?
           
             In
             omnibus
             bonis
          
           ,
           in
           all
           his
           good
           things
           ,
           saith
           the
           true
           Apostle
           ;
           
             omnia
             bona
             sua
          
           ,
           even
           all
           his
           goods
           ,
           say
           these
           false
           Apostles
           .
           The
           better
           pay
           ,
           the
           better
           Scholars
           while
           you
           live
           ;
           A
           matter
           out
           of
           which
           the
           Pharisees
           
           sucked
           no
           small
           advantage
           ,
           becoming
           so
           much
           master
           of
           the
           peoples
           purses
           ,
           that
           being
           once
           fined
           by
           Herod
           for
           their
           disobedience
           ,
           a
           principal
           Lady
           of
           their
           faction
           mustred
           up
           her
           store
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           payd
           the
           fine
           down
           for
           them
           without
           more
           adoe
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           Disciple
           is
           obliged
           to
           believe
           his
           Master
           ;
           
             oportet
             discentem
             credere
          
           ,
           as
           the
           old
           rule
           is
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           yield
           up
           his
           belief
           to
           his
           Masters
           dictates
           ,
           his
           Master
           may
           dispose
           of
           him
           as
           his
           own
           creation
           .
           Hence
           is
           it
           that
           these
           exurgentes
           have
           attained
           such
           credit
           ,
           that
           their
           words
           passe
           for
           Oracles
           with
           their
           credulous
           followers
           :
           And
           when
           they
           once
           have
           misperswaded
           them
           of
           their
           superiors
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           whether
           Prince
           or
           Prelate
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           in
           the
           power
           of
           men
           or
           Angels
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           a
           right
           opinion
           .
           Josephus
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           
           that
           they
           had
           gotten
           much
           footing
           in
           the
           affections
           of
           their
           followers
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           that
           whatsoever
           they
           pleased
           to
           say
           either
           of
           the
           high
           Priest
           ,
           or
           the
           King
           himself
           ,
           how
           false
           and
           scandalous
           soever
           ,
           it
           was
           received
           for
           truth
           without
           further
           question
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           am
           fallen
           upon
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           I
           shall
           add
           this
           further
           ,
           that
           the
           great
           pains
           they
           took
           in
           compassing
           both
           Sea
           and
           Land
           to
           increase
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           add
           unto
           the
           number
           of
           their
           dear
           Disciples
           ,
           shewed
           plainly
           that
           they
           aimed
           at
           more
           then
           obedient
           greatness
           .
           The
           power
           and
           sway
           they
           had
           with
           the
           common
           people
           had
           so
           farre
           inabled
           them
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
           to
           hurt
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           promote
           their
           friends
           ;
           that
           happy
           was
           the
           man
           could
           be
           favoured
           by
           them
           .
           Nay
           ,
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           have
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           stand
           at
           
           their
           devotion
           ,
           and
           be
           directed
           by
           them
           in
           all
           matters
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           or
           else
           controll
           and
           terrifie
           them
           with
           their
           numerous
           followers
           ,
           the
           multitude
           of
           their
           Disciples
           .
           Which
           lest
           I
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           report
           without
           book
           ,
           we
           need
           but
           look
           into
           Josephus
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           finde
           that
           Alexandra
           durst
           not
           enter
           on
           the
           Government
           in
           her
           Childrens
           non-age
           ,
           until
           she
           had
           permitted
           all
           things
           unto
           their
           disposing
           ;
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           promised
           to
           do
           nothing
           without
           their
           directions
           .
           What
           was
           the
           reason
           ,
           think
           ye
           ,
           why
           that
           excellent
           Lady
           humbled
           her self
           so
           lowly
           to
           so
           proud
           a
           Sect
           ?
           marry
           she
           did
           it
           by
           advice
           of
           her
           dying
           Husband
           ,
           whose
           Government
           proved
           not
           so
           successful
           as
           the
           Prince
           deserved
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           had
           offended
           that
           prevailing
           faction
           .
           We
           need
           not
           doubt
           but
           that
           all
           such
           as
           have
           pursued
           the
           courses
           of
           these
           Pharisees
           do
           propose
           their
           aims
           ,
           laying
           the
           foundation
           of
           their
           greatness
           upon
           the
           backs
           of
           their
           Disciples
           ;
           whom
           if
           they
           have
           infected
           with
           their
           dangerous
           principles
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           so
           safe
           ,
           whom
           they
           may
           not
           mischief
           ,
           nor
           any
           estate
           so
           sure
           which
           they
           may
           not
           ruine
           .
           Examples
           of
           the
           which
           ,
           in
           the
           Priests
           of
           Meroe
           ,
           and
           that
           command
           they
           held
           on
           the
           Aethiopians
           ,
           I
           could
           tell
           you
           some
           ,
           but
           desire
           rather
           to
           refer
           you
           to
           
             Diodorus
             Siculus
          
           for
           your
           satisfaction
           .
           So
           true
           is
           that
           of
           
             Quintus
             Curtius
             ,
             Multitudinem
             vana
             religione
             captam
             meliùs
             vatibus
             suis
             quàm
             ducibus
             parere
             ,
          
           The
           common
           people
           once
           possessed
           with
           a
           false
           Religion
           are
           more
           obedient
           to
           their
           Priests
           then
           unto
           their
           Princes
           .
           Thus
           have
           I
           brought
           the
           Churches
           sickness
           to
           the
           pitch
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           utmost
           extremity
           of
           this
           strange
           Disease
           .
           Pity
           it
           
           were
           to
           leave
           her
           in
           this
           desperate
           state
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           make
           hast
           ,
           all
           the
           hast
           I
           can
           ,
           to
           call
           in
           the
           Physician
           ,
           and
           attend
           the
           cure
           ,
           
             Vigilate
             igitur
             ,
             Watch
             therefore
          
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           great
           similitude
           between
           the
           body
           natural
           and
           the
           body
           mystical
           ,
           the
           bodies
           of
           us
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           :
           each
           of
           them
           hath
           their
           infancy
           ,
           their
           youth
           ,
           their
           age
           ;
           each
           of
           them
           their
           peculiar
           maladies
           ,
           and
           their
           proper
           cures
           .
           And
           as
           in
           bodily
           Diseases
           ,
           no
           sooner
           we
           begin
           to
           be
           ill-disposed
           ,
           but
           presently
           we
           look
           out
           for
           the
           Physician
           ;
           so
           in
           these
           griefs
           and
           sicknesses
           which
           befall
           the
           Church
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           trifle
           or
           delay
           the
           time
           ,
           but
           have
           recourse
           to
           the
           Physician
           with
           all
           speed
           that
           may
           be
           .
           Now
           the
           Physicians
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           Churches
           Doctors
           ,
           are
           those
           to
           whom
           this
           charge
           was
           given
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Ephesus
           .
           What
           the
           Lay-Elders
           of
           the
           City
           ,
           men
           of
           shops
           and
           Trades
           ;
           this
           day
           a
           bencher
           in
           the
           Consistory
           ,
           the
           next
           a
           botcher
           on
           the
           stall
           ?
           Not
           so
           ,
           though
           some
           have
           so
           delivered
           ;
           but
           such
           as
           were
           at
           least
           
             in
             sacris
             ordinibus
             constituti
          
           ,
           men
           in
           holy
           orders
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           parts
           to
           feed
           the
           flock
           ,
           and
           power
           to
           rule
           it
           .
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           28.
           will
           admit
           both
           duties
           ,
           and
           so
           exclude
           Lay-Elders
           from
           being
           any
           way
           concerned
           in
           the
           present
           business
           .
           Those
           of
           the
           Laity
           must
           either
           lose
           the
           name
           of
           Elders
           in
           the
           present
           sense
           ,
           or
           else
           take
           the
           office
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           undertake
           the
           charge
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           Pastors
           ,
           and
           not
           Lay-men
           .
           The
           Office
           proper
           to
           these
           Presbyters
           was
           that
           which
           Christ
           commended
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           
             pascere
             greg●m
             Dei
          
           :
           If
           they
           did
           this
           ,
           then
           were
           they
           Pastors
           ;
           if
           they
           did
           not
           ,
           they
           were
           no
           
           Presbyters
           ,
           the
           name
           and
           Office
           here
           must
           needs
           go
           together
           .
           And
           though
           in
           our
           Translation
           both
           here
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           we
           render
           the
           word
           Presbyter
           by
           that
           of
           Elder
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           finde
           it
           so
           translated
           ,
           we
           must
           take
           it
           thus
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           for
           their
           age
           they
           were
           called
           Elders
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           Office
           they
           were
           Ministers
           of
           Gods
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           such
           as
           had
           
             senectutem
             cordis
          
           ,
           though
           not
           corporis
           ,
           in
           St.
           Gregories
           language
           .
           Priests
           they
           were
           then
           that
           here
           assembled
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Church-construction
           ;
           and
           yet
           not
           simply
           Priests
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           were
           above
           the
           rest
           both
           in
           place
           and
           power
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           and
           chief
           Rulers
           both
           of
           that
           and
           the
           neighbor-Churches
           .
           The
           Text
           is
           plain
           ,
           
             in
             quo
             vos
             Sp.
             S.
             posuit
             Episcopos
             ,
          
           that
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           had
           made
           them
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Overseers
           ,
           as
           we
           read
           in
           the
           last
           Translation
           .
           And
           I
           said
           well
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           read
           it
           in
           the
           last
           ;
           for
           
             ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             sic
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           .
           An
           ancient
           M.
           S.
           Translation
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           Character
           and
           Language
           I
           guesse
           to
           be
           as
           old
           as
           Wiclif
           ,
           reads
           it
           plainly
           Bishops
           .
           So
           doth
           that
           also
           of
           
             Miles
             Coverdale
          
           ,
           a
           fervent
           Protestant
           in
           King
           Henries
           dayes
           ,
           and
           no
           great
           friend
           unto
           the
           calling
           ,
           although
           one
           himself
           .
           Beza
           ,
           though
           he
           dislike
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           and
           makes
           it
           a
           device
           of
           man
           ,
           if
           not
           of
           Satan
           ,
           yet
           renders
           it
           Episcopos
           ,
           as
           the
           vulgar
           doth
           .
           And
           so
           do
           the
           Divines
           of
           the
           Lutheran
           Churches
           ,
           though
           generally
           in
           common
           speech
           they
           rather
           do
           affect
           the
           Title
           of
           a
           Superintendent
           ;
           and
           so
           
             ex
             Graecis
             bonis
             Latinas
             fecere
             non
             bonas
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           Only
           our
           last
           Translators
           ,
           of
           all
           people
           else
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           might
           have
           kept
           themselves
           with
           safety
           to
           the
           Greek
           Originals
           ,
           have
           brought
           us
           in
           an
           Overseer
           for
           a
           Bishop
           .
           
           Which
           if
           it
           were
           not
           done
           
             ut
             placerent
             populo
          
           ,
           to
           please
           the
           people
           ,
           yet
           possibly
           it
           might
           be
           done
           
             quia
             timebant
             sibi
             à
             populo
          
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           afraid
           to
           offend
           the
           people
           .
           A
           vein
           of
           which
           timidity
           one
           may
           easily
           finde
           in
           many
           places
           of
           the
           Acts
           and
           Writings
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           But
           Overseers
           let
           them
           be
           ,
           the
           Overseers
           ,
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           of
           Christs
           Will
           &
           Testament
           ,
           the
           overseers
           of
           the
           Clergy
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Executors
           of
           that
           Will
           &
           Testament
           ,
           appointed
           to
           administer
           the
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           Legacies
           Christ
           left
           behind
           him
           unto
           all
           the
           people
           .
           And
           Overseers
           let
           them
           be
           in
           name
           and
           dignity
           as
           well
           as
           Office
           ;
           For
           being
           that
           the
           Priest
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Seer
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           meaning
           of
           that
           notion
           ,
           in
           the
           first
           of
           
             Samuel
             ,
             (
             He
             that
             is
             now
             called
             a
             Prophet
             was
             before
             called
             a
             Seer
             ,
             )
          
           
           then
           certainly
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           being
           over
           and
           above
           the
           Priest
           may
           well
           be
           called
           an
           Overseer
           .
           And
           so
           all
           circumstances
           pondered
           and
           compared
           together
           ,
           we
           have
           gained
           thus
           much
           ;
           that
           those
           to
           whom
           this
           charge
           was
           given
           were
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           Overseers
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           such
           unto
           whom
           the
           oversight
           of
           the
           flock
           was
           trusted
           ;
           such
           unto
           whom
           St.
           Peter
           speaks
           in
           his
           first
           Epistle
           ,
           
             Pascite
             gregem
             Dei
             qui
             in
             vobis
             est
             ,
          
           Feed
           you
           the
           flock
           of
           Christ
           which
           is
           amongst
           you
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           playing
           the
           Bishops
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           taking
           the
           oversight
           thereof
           ,
           as
           the
           English
           reads
           it
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           any
           way
           contradict
           this
           Tenet
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           entituled
           Bishops
           ,
           or
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           28.
           are
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Priests
           or
           Elders
           only
           in
           the
           17th
           verse
           ;
           For
           Beza
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Notes
           on
           the
           first
           of
           
             Peter
             ,
             Generale
             nomen
             est
             Presbyteri
             ,
          
           that
           the
           word
           Presbyter
           is
           so
           general
           in
           
           some
           Texts
           and
           places
           ,
           
             ut
             ipsi
             quoque
             Apostoli
             hoc
             nomine
             comprehendantur
             ,
          
           that
           even
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           are
           comprized
           therein
           .
           If
           so
           ,
           as
           so
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Apostles
           may
           be
           comprehended
           in
           the
           name
           of
           Presbyters
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           is
           no
           absurdity
           or
           incongruity
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Presbytery
           in
           the
           17th
           verse
           ,
           whom
           St.
           Paul
           called
           from
           Ephesus
           and
           the
           Neighbour-Cities
           ,
           (
           
             ab
             Epheso
             &
             à
             reliquis
             proximis
             civitatibus
             ,
          
           as
           in
           Irenaeus
           ,
           )
           were
           not
           simply
           Presbyters
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           had
           preeminence
           above
           the
           rest
           ,
           whom
           the
           Text
           honoured
           in
           the
           28.
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Bishops
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           was
           anciently
           a
           Metropolitan
           ,
           and
           had
           many
           Suffragans
           ;
           which
           possibly
           may
           be
           the
           reason
           why
           Ephesus
           is
           only
           named
           in
           the
           relation
           of
           this
           Story
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           found
           out
           the
           Physician
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           dwell
           upon
           the
           remedy
           ,
           but
           leave
           that
           to
           them
           ;
           
             credendum
             est
             artifici
             in
             arte
             sua
             .
          
           We
           have
           had
           many
           Phormio●s
           lately
           which
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           instruct
           their
           betters
           ,
           and
           teach
           the
           Bishops
           how
           to
           govern
           .
           All
           that
           I
           have
           to
           say
           is
           but
           vigilate
           ,
           that
           it
           concerneth
           the
           Prelate
           to
           be
           very
           watchful
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           regard
           of
           Wolves
           ,
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           as
           are
           counted
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           some
           men
           would
           have
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           relation
           unto
           subtile
           practisers
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           fain
           rise
           in
           the
           Churches
           fall
           .
           Not
           only
           heterodox
           and
           heretical
           teachers
           ,
           but
           factious
           and
           perverse
           Preachers
           are
           brought
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           this
           vigilate
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           St.
           Paul
           himself
           ,
           who
           had
           his
           Warrant
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           knew
           how
           to
           use
           it
           .
           And
           indeed
           vigilate
           is
           the
           safest
           Physick
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           prevent
           ,
           but
           remove
           the
           sickness
           .
           If
           vigilate
           be
           well
           followed
           ,
           
           either
           men
           will
           not
           rise
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           being
           risen
           ,
           dare
           not
           talk
           perversly
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           closly
           and
           in
           corners
           ;
           and
           that
           will
           draw
           away
           but
           few
           Disciples
           to
           follow
           after
           and
           admire
           them
           .
           Other
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           Church
           are
           Watchmen
           in
           their
           several
           places
           over
           the
           little
           flocks
           committed
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           is
           
             Praefectus
             vigilum
          
           ,
           the
           Captain
           of
           the
           Watch
           ,
           the
           common
           Centinel
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           Office
           is
           to
           walk
           the
           round
           ,
           and
           see
           that
           the
           inferior
           Watchmen
           do
           discharge
           their
           duties
           .
           The
           tidings
           of
           our
           Saviours
           birth
           was
           first
           proclaimed
           unto
           a
           company
           of
           Shepherds
           keeping
           watch
           over
           their
           flocks
           by
           night
           ;
           their
           care
           and
           vigilance
           deserved
           that
           comfort
           which
           the
           Angels
           gave
           them
           ,
           
             Nolite
             timere
          
           ,
           Fear
           not
           ,
           I
           bring
           you
           tidings
           of
           great
           joy
           .
           The
           Watchmen
           which
           expect
           the
           like
           grace
           and
           favour
           must
           not
           be
           short
           of
           them
           in
           their
           pains
           and
           travell
           ;
           if
           they
           expect
           from
           God
           or
           his
           holy
           Angels
           at
           Christs
           second
           comming
           ,
           
             Evangelizo
             vobis
             gaudium
             magnum
          
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           
             vigilantes
             super
             gregem
             suum
          
           .
        
         
           Ezekiel
           tells
           us
           of
           the
           living
           Creatures
           which
           he
           beheld
           as
           in
           a
           vision
           ,
           
             totum
             corpus
             plenum
             oculis
             in
             circuitu
             ,
          
           that
           they
           were
           full
           of
           eyes
           round
           about
           them
           :
           the
           perfect
           Emblem
           of
           a
           vigilant
           and
           careful
           Prelate
           ,
           who
           must
           not
           only
           see
           before
           him
           ,
           but
           have
           his
           eyes
           in
           every
           corner
           of
           his
           Diocess
           ,
           in
           every
           member
           of
           his
           body
           :
           Eyes
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           to
           understand
           his
           place
           and
           function
           ,
           that
           he
           be
           able
           to
           perform
           what
           belongs
           unto
           him
           :
           Eyes
           in
           his
           feet
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           care
           unto
           his
           goings
           ,
           that
           he
           give
           no
           offence
           or
           scandall
           in
           so
           high
           a
           calling
           :
           Eyes
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           or
           
             Oculatus
             manus
          
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           Plautus
           ,
           that
           he
           ordain
           no
           man
           unworthily
           :
           Nay
           ,
           
           even
           his
           Crozier
           he
           must
           have
           eyes
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           
             oculatum
             baculum
          
           ,
           as
           Antiochus
           hath
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           punish
           none
           but
           those
           that
           deserve
           correction
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           good
           Father
           Iraeneus
           said
           of
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             totus
             oculus
             ,
             &
             totum
             lumen
          
           ;
           so
           should
           it
           be
           reported
           of
           a
           careful
           Prelate
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           eye
           all
           over
           ,
           and
           sees
           round
           about
           him
           .
           Which
           if
           he
           do
           ,
           however
           he
           may
           wink
           at
           some
           things
           out
           of
           humane
           frailty
           ,
           and
           possibly
           connive
           at
           others
           out
           of
           just
           necessity
           ,
           yet
           will
           he
           still
           have
           one
           eye
           open
           to
           have
           a
           care
           upon
           the
           main
           .
        
         
           The
           Tale
           of
           Argus
           with
           his
           hundred
           eyes
           ,
           how
           they
           did
           watch
           and
           sleep
           by
           turns
           when
           the
           guarded
           lo
           ,
           how
           he
           was
           
             voce
             nova
             captus
          
           ,
           and
           
             virga
             medicata
             tactus
          
           ,
           won
           with
           a
           song
           ,
           and
           blinded
           with
           a
           touch
           of
           a
           charmed
           rod
           ,
           is
           a
           pretty
           fable
           ,
           but
           very
           useful
           in
           the
           morall
           :
           And
           it
           doth
           plainly
           shew
           the
           Prelate
           this
           ,
           that
           if
           fine
           words
           can
           win
           him
           ,
           and
           corruption
           blind
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           become
           a
           prey
           to
           every
           Mercury
           ,
           and
           in
           conclusion
           ,
           lose
           himself
           and
           the
           Church
           together
           .
           
             Vigilate
             igitur
          
           ,
           watch
           therefore
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           this
           day
           advanced
           to
           so
           high
           a
           dignity
           :
           And
           what
           I
           say
           to
           you
           I
           say
           to
           all
           the
           rest
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           ,
           
             Vigilate
             ,
             Watch.
          
           
        
         
           Now
           unto
           God
           the
           Father
           who
           keepeth
           Israel
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           do
           neither
           sleep
           nor
           slumber
           ;
           to
           God
           the
           Sonne
           ,
           the
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           Bishop
           of
           our
           souls
           ;
           and
           unto
           God
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           hath
           made
           you
           Bishops
           to
           feed
           and
           rule
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           ascribe
           all
           honour
           ,
           praise
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           now
           and
           for
           evermore
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           At
           WESTMINSTER
           .
        
         
           
             JOHN
             10.
             v.
             11.
             
          
           
             I
             am
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
             The
             good
             Shepherd
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Sheep
             .
          
        
         
           AMongst
           those
           severall
           Allegories
           which
           are
           used
           in
           Scripture
           to
           signifie
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           which
           doth
           more
           lively
           represent
           the
           same
           unto
           us
           then
           that
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           and
           the
           Sheep
           :
           The
           Shepherd
           vigilant
           and
           intent
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           the
           feeding
           ,
           but
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           flock
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           the
           Sheep
           obedient
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           the
           careful
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           apt
           to
           follow
           in
           the
           way
           which
           he
           leads
           before
           them
           .
           The
           Office
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Shepherd
           ,
           as
           it
           relates
           unto
           the
           feeding
           of
           his
           flock
           ,
           we
           finde
           most
           punctually
           expressed
           in
           the
           23.
           
           Psalm
           of
           David
           ;
           but
           as
           it
           doth
           concern
           them
           in
           their
           preservation
           ,
           we
           finde
           it
           no
           where
           more
           exactly
           then
           in
           this
           whole
           Chapter
           of
           St.
           John.
           His
           life
           he
           laid
           down
           for
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           for
           their
           
           Redemption
           ,
           
           that
           he
           might
           take
           it
           up
           again
           for
           their
           justification
           .
           This
           made
           him
           take
           unto
           himself
           that
           glorious
           attribute
           of
           
             Pastor
             ille
             bonus
          
           ,
           that
           good
           Shepherd
           ;
           good
           absolutely
           in
           himself
           as
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           respectively
           to
           us
           as
           he
           is
           a
           Shepherd
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           reflect
           upon
           the
           hireling
           and
           the
           Thief
           ,
           which
           here
           he
           speaks
           of
           ;
           for
           if
           we
           mark
           the
           situation
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           we
           finde
           it
           crucified
           in
           a
           manner
           between
           two
           Malefactors
           ,
           the
           Thief
           upon
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           hireling
           on
           the
           other
           .
           The
           Thief
           we
           finde
           in
           the
           10th
           verse
           ,
           who
           comes
           into
           the
           Fold
           to
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           
             nisi
             ut
             furetur
             ,
             &
             mactet
             &
             perdat
             ,
          
           but
           to
           steal
           ,
           and
           kill
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           .
           And
           this
           doth
           manifest
           the
           more
           our
           Saviours
           goodness
           ,
           who
           came
           not
           to
           
             destroy
             ,
             but
             to
             save
             the
             Flock
             .
          
           The
           hireling
           he
           comes
           after
           ,
           v.
           12.
           who
           undertakes
           the
           charge
           with
           no
           other
           purpose
           then
           that
           of
           Balaam
           the
           sonne
           of
           Bosor
           ,
           
           
             amans
             mercedem
             iniquitatis
          
           ,
           even
           for
           the
           wages
           of
           unrighteousness
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           sees
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           he
           takes
           care
           for
           one
           ;
           not
           for
           his
           sheep
           ,
           (
           for
           the
           Text
           tells
           us
           ,
           v.
           13.
           that
           he
           cares
           not
           for
           them
           )
           but
           for
           himself
           :
           He
           leaves
           the
           sheep
           and
           flieth
           ,
           and
           the
           Wolf
           catcheth
           them
           ,
           and
           scattereth
           them
           .
           
           This
           doth
           the
           more
           advance
           the
           reputation
           of
           the
           good
           Shepherd
           of
           my
           Text
           ,
           who
           knoweth
           the
           sheep
           ,
           and
           loves
           them
           as
           his
           own
           ;
           and
           for
           a
           Pledge
           and
           Testimony
           of
           his
           great
           affection
           ,
           chose
           rather
           to
           expose
           his
           own
           life
           to
           a
           certain
           ruine
           ,
           then
           that
           his
           flock
           should
           run
           the
           hazard
           of
           a
           dissipation
           .
           And
           so
           we
           briefly
           fall
           on
           the
           words
           themselves
           ,
           
             Ego
             sum
             Pastor
             ille
             bonus
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           These
           words
           contain
           in
           them
           these
           two
           generall
           parts
           ,
           a
           Position
           and
           an
           Exposition
           :
           the
           Position
           in
           
           the
           first
           ,
           
             Ego
             sum
             Pastor
             ille
             bonus
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             good
             Shepherd
          
           ;
           the
           Exposition
           in
           the
           last
           ,
           
           
             Bonus
             pastor
             animam
             suam
             dat
             proovibus
             suis
             ,
             The
             good
             Shepherd
             giveth
             his
             life
             for
             the
             Sheep
             .
          
           We
           may
           resolve
           them
           both
           into
           this
           Proposition
           ;
           Our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           that
           good
           Shepherd
           which
           layeth
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           Sheep
           .
           Now
           in
           this
           Proposition
           we
           have
           these
           three
           parts
           ;
           the
           Person
           first
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Christ
           himself
           who
           speaks
           it
           ,
           
             Ego
             sum
          
           ,
           I
           am
           .
           2.
           
           The
           office
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           that
           Shepherd
           ;
           and
           last
           of
           all
           his
           eminent
           piety
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           that
           imployment
           ,
           he
           is
           
             Pastor
             bonus
             ,
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             .
          
           Where
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           as
           we
           had
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ille
             Pastor
          
           ,
           so
           have
           we
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             ille
             bonus
          
           too
           .
           And
           so
           our
           Saviour
           is
           that
           Shepherd
           also
           ,
           the
           best
           no
           doubt
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           none
           ever
           laying
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           sheep
           but
           he
           .
           These
           are
           the
           parts
           ,
           and
           these
           I
           shall
           discourse
           of
           as
           they
           lie
           in
           order
           ,
           beginning
           with
           the
           Person
           first
           ,
           which
           is
           Ego
           ,
           I.
           
        
         
           
             Ego
             sum
          
           ,
           I
           am
           ;
           So
           the
           Text
           expresly
           :
           But
           who
           this
           Ego
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           finde
           not
           here
           .
           This
           must
           be
           looked
           for
           in
           the
           7th
           verse
           .
           
             Dixit
             eis
             iterum
             Jesus
          
           ,
           then
           said
           Jesus
           unto
           them
           again
           :
           And
           having
           found
           this
           we
           need
           seek
           no
           further
           ,
           nor
           ask
           with
           Johns
           Disciples
           ,
           
             art
             thou
             he
             ,
             or
             shall
             we
             look
             for
             another
             ?
          
           This
           Ego
           is
           that
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           he
           that
           was
           to
           come
           ,
           whom
           St.
           John
           asked
           after
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           whom
           the
           other
           John
           ,
           
           St.
           John
           the
           Evangelist
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           period
           ,
           doth
           call
           
             ostium
             ovium
          
           ,
           the
           door
           of
           the
           Sheep
           :
           the
           door
           there
           ,
           and
           the
           Shepherd
           here
           ;
           but
           both
           
             secundum
             similitudines
             ,
             non
             secundum
             proprietates
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Austin
           ;
           A
           door
           in
           a
           similitude
           ,
           a
           Shepherd
           in
           a
           Parable
           ,
           but
           in
           propriety
           of
           speech
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           true
           
           Jesus
           verily
           ,
           so
           called
           before
           his
           birth
           by
           the
           holy
           Angel
           ;
           
           Jesus
           by
           name
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           by
           nature
           and
           propriety
           ,
           
             filius
             unicus
             de
             patre
             in
             aeternum
             ab
             aeterno
             genitus
             ,
          
           begotten
           by
           his
           Father
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           God
           of
           God
           ,
           
           light
           of
           light
           ,
           very
           God
           of
           very
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           Creed
           instructs
           us
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           Shepherd
           and
           a
           door
           ,
           a
           Rock
           ,
           a
           Vine
           ,
           the
           Lion
           of
           the
           Tribe
           of
           Judah
           ;
           besides
           those
           many
           other
           Attributes
           which
           are
           accumulated
           on
           him
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             secundum
             aliquam
             similitudinem
          
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           trope
           or
           allegory
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           all
           adjuncts
           given
           unto
           him
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           Sheep
           and
           Lamb
           ,
           do
           seem
           most
           incompetible
           ;
           for
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Sheep
           ,
           who
           is
           then
           the
           Shepherd
           ?
           and
           if
           he
           be
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           takes
           care
           to
           feed
           him
           ?
           And
           yet
           a
           Lamb
           he
           is
           ,
           even
           that
           
             Agnus
             Dei
          
           ,
           that
           Lamb
           of
           God
           that
           takes
           away
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           as
           was
           vouched
           of
           him
           by
           St.
           John
           :
           the
           holy
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           very
           Paschall
           Lamb
           indeed
           ,
           whose
           blood
           being
           sprinkled
           on
           our
           doores
           ,
           keeps
           away
           the
           destroying
           Angel
           that
           he
           come
           not
           near
           us
           .
           And
           yet
           a
           sheep
           he
           is
           ,
           
           even
           that
           harmless
           sheep
           whereof
           Esay
           speaks
           ,
           which
           being
           afflicted
           and
           oppressed
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           like
           the
           sheep
           before
           the
           Shearer
           he
           was
           dumb
           and
           silent
           .
           And
           this
           the
           sacred
           name
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           faith
           to
           be
           had
           in
           Anagrams
           ,
           doth
           either
           intimate
           or
           presuppose
           ;
           for
           out
           of
           that
           most
           blessed
           name
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Greek
           ,
           the
           original
           Tongue
           ,
           those
           which
           have
           traded
           in
           that
           art
           ,
           have
           found
           this
           Anagram
           (
           and
           a
           most
           excellent
           one
           it
           is
           indeed
           )
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           thou
           art
           that
           Sheep
           ,
           that
           namely
           whereof
           Esay
           prophecied
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           name
           (
           according
           to
           the
           transposition
           of
           the
           Elements
           )
           the
           
           Eunuch
           was
           baptized
           by
           the
           Evangelist
           .
           
           So
           then
           this
           Ego
           of
           my
           Text
           hath
           somewhat
           in
           him
           more
           then
           ordinary
           ,
           being
           both
           the
           Shepherd
           and
           the
           Sheep
           ;
           
             Ille
             &
             Pastor
             est
             &
             Ovis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           all
           this
           ,
           as
           before
           I
           said
           ,
           
             secundum
             similitudines
          
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           figure
           or
           resemblance
           .
           Would
           you
           be
           pleased
           to
           know
           what
           he
           is
           indeed
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           nature
           and
           condition
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Ego
           ,
           I
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           persons
           in
           the
           Syntax
           of
           the
           blessed
           Trinity
           ?
           
             Si
             quaeras
             à
             me
             proprietatem
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           hath
           it
           ;
           
           would
           you
           be
           satisfied
           in
           that
           ?
           then
           know
           assuredly
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             filius
             hominis
             &
             filius
             Dei
          
           ,
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           even
           the
           man
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           
           God
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           begotten
           before
           all
           worlds
           ,
           man
           of
           the
           substance
           of
           his
           Mother
           ,
           born
           in
           the
           world
           :
           As
           God
           ,
           the
           second
           Person
           in
           the
           glorious
           Trinity
           ,
           begotten
           by
           his
           Father
           before
           all
           time
           ,
           generatione
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           an
           unspeakable
           manner
           ,
           without
           any
           concurrence
           or
           act
           of
           woman
           :
           As
           man
           ,
           the
           first
           person
           of
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Adam
           ,
           born
           of
           his
           Mother
           in
           the
           fulness
           of
           time
           ,
           generatione
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           in
           a
           most
           supernaturall
           way
           ,
           without
           help
           of
           man.
           The
           very
           true
           Melchisedeck
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           his
           person
           ,
           being
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           is
           without
           Father
           ,
           
           without
           Mother
           ,
           without
           descent
           ,
           having
           neither
           beginning
           of
           dayes
           nor
           end
           of
           life
           :
           Without
           a
           Father
           as
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           without
           a
           Mother
           as
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           in
           both
           respects
           without
           descent
           ,
           
             nam
             generationem
             ejus
             quis
             enarret
          
           ?
           
           for
           who
           can
           tell
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           Generation
           ,
           or
           derive
           his
           Pedigre
           ?
           Without
           a
           Father
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ;
           without
           a
           Mother
           ,
           yet
           the
           Sonne
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ;
           here
           without
           Father
           ,
           without
           Mother
           there
           .
           
             In
             terris
             sine
             
             Patre
             ,
             in
             coelis
             verò
             sine
             matre
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Origen
           .
           Shall
           we
           explain
           this
           Riddle
           by
           another
           ?
           Know
           then
           ,
           that
           in
           despite
           of
           Grammar
           and
           the
           Rules
           of
           Accidence
           ,
           Ego
           is
           here
           the
           second
           person
           ,
           and
           yet
           as
           worthy
           as
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           by
           his
           meanes
           would
           repaire
           the
           ruines
           of
           our
           mortall
           nature
           ,
           himself
           had
           frequently
           foretold
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           :
           It
           was
           the
           first
           promise
           made
           to
           Adam
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           revive
           him
           after
           his
           defection
           ,
           
             that
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
             should
             bruise
             the
             Serpents
             head
          
           ;
           
           that
           he
           should
           crush
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           swallow
           up
           the
           grave
           in
           victory
           .
           It
           was
           the
           first
           promise
           which
           God
           made
           to
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           he
           commanded
           him
           to
           leave
           his
           own
           Country
           and
           his
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           
           
             that
             in
             his
             seed
             should
             all
             the
             Nations
             of
             the
             World
             be
             blessed
             .
          
           Promises
           not
           to
           be
           fulfilled
           but
           in
           him
           that
           made
           them
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           accomplished
           till
           God
           descended
           so
           much
           beneath
           himself
           ,
           as
           to
           come
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           be
           incarnate
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           .
           This
           the
           great
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           which
           St.
           Paul
           inculcates
           ,
           
             God
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
          
           ;
           the
           
             Verbum
             caro
             factum
          
           ,
           which
           St.
           John
           remembreth
           .
           
           For
           who
           but
           he
           that
           is
           the
           Word
           could
           by
           his
           words
           procure
           this
           testimony
           from
           his
           enemies
           ,
           
           
             nec
             vox
             hominem
             sonat
          
           ,
           never
           man
           spake
           as
           this
           man
           speaketh
           ?
           Who
           but
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           could
           by
           his
           works
           extort
           this
           true
           Confession
           from
           his
           executioners
           ?
           
           Surely
           this
           was
           no
           other
           then
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God.
           
             Adeo
             veritas
             ab
             invitis
             etiam
             pectoribus
             erumpit
             ,
          
           
           said
           Lactantius
           truly
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           besides
           Gods
           gracious
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           necessity
           of
           mans
           estate
           that
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           it
           stood
           with
           most
           convenience
           that
           so
           it
           should
           be
           .
           
             Qui
             alterum
             
             erigit
             seipsum
             incurvat
             ,
          
           He
           that
           lifts
           up
           another
           must
           first
           stoop
           himself
           ,
           and
           bow
           down
           his
           own
           body
           first
           ,
           before
           he
           can
           raise
           up
           a
           man
           that
           's
           fallen
           .
           And
           this
           was
           it
           for
           which
           the
           second
           person
           in
           the
           glorious
           Trinity
           became
           the
           first
           in
           the
           construction
           of
           my
           Text
           ;
           He
           made
           himself
           the
           Sonne
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           might
           be
           made
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           God.
           He
           for
           a
           time
           did
           bow
           down
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           remained
           with
           us
           on
           the
           Earth
           for
           a
           certain
           season
           ,
           that
           man
           created
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           might
           be
           taken
           with
           him
           up
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           there
           live
           for
           ever
           .
           His
           incorruptible
           did
           put
           on
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           so
           our
           mortall
           might
           be
           clothed
           with
           his
           immortality
           .
           And
           this
           in
           the
           good
           Fathers
           Language
           ,
           
           
             non
             similitudo
             ,
             sed
             res
             ipsa
             est
             ,
          
           is
           neither
           Allegory
           ,
           Trope
           nor
           Figure
           ,
           but
           a
           most
           sacred
           necessary
           truth
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           men
           to
           be
           believed
           who
           have
           not
           forfeited
           their
           faith
           to
           advance
           their
           wits
           ;
           or
           rather
           have
           not
           forfeited
           those
           great
           wits
           they
           boast
           of
           ,
           in
           bringing
           all
           the
           Principles
           of
           the
           Christian
           faith
           to
           be
           indicted
           and
           arraigned
           at
           the
           Barre
           of
           Reason
           .
           
           
             Id
             fides
             credat
             ,
             intelligentia
             non
             requirat
             ,
          
           was
           the
           Fathers
           Rule
           ,
           but
           thrown
           aside
           in
           this
           unlucky
           Age
           ,
           wherein
           men
           are
           so
           apt
           to
           dispute
           themselves
           out
           of
           all
           Religion
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Creed
           of
           their
           own
           devising
           .
        
         
           So
           then
           this
           Ego
           of
           my
           Text
           relates
           to
           Jesus
           ,
           v.
           1.
           and
           that
           unto
           the
           first
           of
           Matthew
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           was
           proclaimed
           by
           the
           heavenly
           Herald
           to
           be
           conceived
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           by
           the
           Virgin
           
             Mary
             .
             Ego
          
           here
           ,
           Jesus
           there
           ;
           in
           both
           Texts
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           a
           mixt
           condition
           between
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           such
           as
           a
           Saviour
           ought
           to
           be
           ;
           For
           being
           sensible
           of
           our
           infirmities
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           able
           
           to
           relieve
           us
           in
           them
           as
           our
           God
           ,
           as
           God
           and
           man
           he
           mediates
           for
           us
           ,
           that
           being
           freed
           of
           those
           infirmities
           which
           are
           inherent
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           we
           may
           hereafter
           reign
           with
           him
           in
           his
           endless
           glories
           .
           We
           read
           in
           Livie
           ,
           that
           when
           the
           Romans
           had
           violently
           surprized
           the
           Sabine
           Women
           ,
           and
           taken
           them
           to
           their
           Wives
           ,
           the
           angry
           Sabines
           took
           up
           Arms
           to
           revenge
           the
           injury
           .
           The
           Armies
           being
           ready
           for
           the
           fight
           ,
           the
           Women
           seriously
           taking
           into
           consideration
           ,
           that
           as
           they
           were
           begotten
           by
           the
           one
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           now
           as
           flesh
           with
           the
           other
           people
           ,
           rush
           in
           between
           them
           ,
           
           
             Hinc
             viros
             ,
             inde
             Patres
             orabant
             ,
          
           Sometimes
           they
           pray
           unto
           their
           Fathers
           to
           remit
           the
           wrong
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           call
           unto
           their
           Husbands
           to
           admit
           a
           Parley
           ;
           never
           desisting
           from
           that
           pious
           office
           ,
           till
           both
           the
           Armies
           were
           made
           friends
           ,
           and
           an
           eternall
           League
           was
           sworn
           between
           them
           .
           The
           Application
           is
           so
           easie
           and
           familiar
           that
           I
           need
           not
           press
           it
           :
           Only
           I
           note
           ,
           that
           this
           great
           work
           of
           our
           Reconciliation
           could
           not
           be
           wrought
           by
           any
           but
           a
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           had
           relation
           to
           both
           parties
           ,
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           that
           being
           jealous
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           up
           that
           peace
           betwixt
           us
           which
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           Hell
           should
           not
           interrupt
           .
           Which
           work
           of
           reconciliation
           ,
           being
           a
           special
           part
           of
           that
           Pastorall
           charge
           which
           he
           hath
           taken
           to
           himself
           ,
           leads
           me
           on
           fairly
           to
           my
           second
           generall
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Office
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           
             Ego
             sum
             ille
             Pastor
          
           ,
           I
           am
           that
           Shepherd
           .
        
         
           And
           here
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           took
           great
           pains
           to
           a
           little
           purpose
           :
           Have
           we
           endeavoured
           all
           this
           while
           to
           prove
           our
           Saviour
           to
           be
           the
           
           Sonne
           of
           the
           eternall
           ever-living
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           we
           now
           so
           much
           debase
           him
           as
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Shepherd
           ?
           Have
           we
           advanced
           him
           up
           on
           high
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           God
           in
           the
           heavenly
           places
           ,
           
             ut
             lapsu
             graviore
             ruat
          
           ,
           
           only
           to
           make
           his
           fall
           the
           greater
           ?
           Or
           with
           the
           Tempter
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           have
           we
           advanced
           him
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           highest
           Pinacle
           ,
           and
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           then
           come
           out
           with
           
             mitte
             te
             deorsum
          
           ,
           cast
           thy self
           down
           as
           farre
           as
           poverty
           and
           contempt
           can
           make
           thee
           ?
           This
           were
           a
           cunning
           peece
           of
           malice
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           so
           meant
           ,
           in
           case
           the
           office
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           were
           so
           contemptible
           and
           inconsiderable
           as
           some
           men
           have
           made
           it
           .
           But
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           well
           ,
           we
           shall
           finde
           the
           contrary
           ;
           there
           being
           no
           inferior
           place
           of
           charge
           or
           Government
           ,
           more
           like
           unto
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           then
           the
           Shepherds
           is
           :
           Upon
           which
           ground
           Homer
           calls
           Agamemnon
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Shepherd
           of
           his
           People
           .
           And
           Philo
           gives
           it
           for
           a
           Rule
           ,
           that
           not
           Homer
           only
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           the
           whole
           Tribe
           of
           Poets
           also
           have
           honoured
           good
           Princes
           with
           the
           same
           Attribute
           .
           Nay
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           life
           of
           Joseph
           he
           gives
           this
           note
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           Shepherd
           makes
           the
           best
           King
           :
           and
           in
           his
           Tract
           
             de
             vita
             Mosis
          
           doth
           affirm
           expresly
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           preparation
           to
           the
           Kingly
           Office
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Shepherd
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           St.
           Basil
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Pastoral
           and
           Imperial
           Offices
           were
           near
           of
           kin
           ;
           the
           one
           being
           but
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           preparation
           to
           the
           other
           .
           But
           behold
           a
           greater
           then
           Philo
           or
           St.
           Basil
           here
           :
           For
           God
           himself
           hath
           said
           of
           Cyrus
           ,
           
           that
           he
           was
           his
           Shepherd
           ;
           and
           purposely
           exalted
           David
           from
           the
           
           Sheep-fold
           to
           the
           regall
           Throne
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           know
           the
           better
           
             how
             to
             feed
          
           Jacob
           
             his
             people
             ,
             and
          
           Israel
           
             his
             Inheritance
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           78.
           v.
           70.
           
        
         
           Nor
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           Shepherd
           been
           accounted
           anciently
           an
           honorary
           adjunct
           only
           to
           the
           greatest
           Princes
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           Philo
           hath
           observed
           in
           his
           Book
           of
           Husbandry
           .
           An
           observation
           not
           so
           strange
           in
           Philo
           ,
           by
           birth
           a
           Jew
           ,
           and
           so
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           in
           Plato
           ,
           
           who
           was
           a
           meer
           stranger
           to
           the
           Covenant
           :
           And
           yet
           in
           Plato
           do
           we
           finde
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           termes
           no
           lesse
           expressive
           then
           in
           those
           of
           Philo
           ;
           for
           speaking
           of
           the
           peaceable
           and
           happy
           lives
           which
           men
           are
           said
           to
           lead
           in
           the
           first
           Ages
           ,
           he
           gives
           this
           reason
           for
           it
           in
           his
           Book
           
             de
             Regno
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           God
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           was
           their
           ●hepherd
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           lead
           them
           and
           conduct
           them
           as
           now
           Princes
           do
           ;
           whom
           therefore
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           honour
           in
           the
           next
           degree
           to
           the
           Gods
           immortal
           .
           A
           Speech
           so
           excellent
           and
           divine
           ,
           that
           nothing
           but
           the
           written
           word
           can
           go
           beyond
           it
           .
           But
           behold
           a
           greater
           then
           Plato
           is
           here
           also
           ;
           for
           God
           hath
           told
           us
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           Servant
           David
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           Shepherd
           ;
           
             Dominus
             Pastor
             meus
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             Shepherd
             ,
          
           Psal
           .
           23.
           and
           
             hear
             O
             thou
             Shepherd
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           
           Psal
           .
           80.
           
        
         
           If
           therefore
           God
           may
           ,
           without
           diminution
           of
           his
           power
           and
           greatness
           ,
           assume
           unto
           himself
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           assuredly
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           will
           think
           it
           no
           disparagement
           to
           be
           called
           so
           too
           .
           Or
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           what
           poor
           and
           low
           condition
           would
           not
           he
           gladly
           undergo
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           man
           ,
           whose
           bowels
           yerned
           so
           oft
           within
           him
           ,
           
           when
           as
           he
           saw
           his
           wretched
           and
           neglected
           people
           wandring
           like
           sheep
           without
           a
           Shepherd
           ?
           
           And
           certainly
           ,
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           shall
           there
           finde
           that
           God
           designed
           him
           to
           this
           Office
           ,
           long
           time
           before
           his
           incarnation
           ,
           the
           taking
           of
           our
           flesh
           upon
           him
           ;
           
           for
           in
           the
           34.
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           thus
           saith
           the
           Lord
           about
           his
           flock
           ,
           
             I
             will
             set
             up
             one
             Shepherd
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             feed
             them
             ,
             &
             ipse
             erit
             eis
             in
             Pastorem
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           be
           their
           Shepherd
           .
           A
           Prophecie
           accomplished
           by
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviou●
           in
           the
           whole
           work
           and
           business
           of
           his
           life
           amongst
           us
           ▪
           for
           being
           appointed
           by
           Almighty
           God
           to
           be
           the
           Shepherd
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           
           he
           caused
           the
           first
           tidings
           of
           his
           Birth
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           to
           a
           company
           of
           shepherds
           ;
           &
           chose
           a
           stable
           ,
           or
           a
           sheep-coat
           rather
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           Fathers
           think
           )
           to
           be
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Nativity
           .
           Conversing
           here
           amongst
           us
           men
           ,
           he
           took
           unto
           himself
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Shepherd
           ,
           
           being
           styled
           so
           in
           this
           Chapter
           twice
           ,
           and
           talking
           of
           his
           Sheep
           throughout
           the
           whole
           .
           After
           all
           this
           ,
           being
           to
           take
           his
           farewel
           of
           us
           ,
           (
           for
           as
           much
           as
           did
           concern
           his
           bodily
           presence
           )
           he
           left
           no
           greater
           charge
           unto
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           
           then
           ,
           
             Pascite
             oves
             meas
          
           ,
           to
           feed
           his
           sheep
           .
           One
           further
           evidence
           to
           this
           purpose
           we
           will
           make
           bold
           to
           borrow
           out
           of
           Plutarchs
           works
           ,
           who
           tells
           a
           Story
           of
           one
           Thames
           ,
           that
           as
           he
           sailed
           towards
           Greece
           ,
           was
           by
           a
           strange
           voyce
           ,
           but
           from
           whence
           he
           knew
           not
           ,
           commanded
           to
           make
           known
           when
           he
           came
           on
           Land
           ,
           that
           Pan
           the
           Shepherds
           God
           was
           dead
           .
           This
           Pan
           the
           Authour
           takes
           to
           be
           the
           sonne
           of
           Mercury
           and
           Penelope
           ,
           
           when
           the
           Gentiles
           worshipped
           :
           But
           they
           which
           looked
           with
           more
           advice
           into
           the
           matter
           ,
           conceive
           it
           rather
           to
           be
           meant
           of
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ;
           who
           much
           about
           the
           time
           which
           that
           Authour
           speaks
           of
           ,
           did
           suffer
           death
           upon
           the
           Crosse
           for
           our
           redemption
           ,
           and
           was
           indeed
           
           the
           true
           God
           Pan
           ,
           chief
           Shepherd
           of
           the
           soul
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           A
           Shepherd
           then
           our
           Saviour
           was
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ;
           we
           might
           have
           took
           it
           absolutely
           on
           his
           
             Ipse
             dixit
          
           .
           But
           how
           he
           doth
           discharge
           the
           office
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           next
           place
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           And
           this
           we
           shall
           the
           better
           see
           ,
           by
           looking
           for
           a
           while
           on
           the
           Country-shepherd
           ,
           whose
           duty
           doth
           consist
           in
           three
           points
           especially
           ;
           1.
           
           In
           the
           feeding
           ,
           2.
           
           In
           the
           ordering
           ,
           And
           3.
           
           In
           the
           guarding
           of
           the
           sheep
           committed
           to
           him
           .
           For
           feeding
           first
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           question
           to
           be
           made
           but
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           shepherds
           office
           .
           The
           very
           name
           doth
           intimate
           so
           much
           unto
           us
           ;
           for
           
             Pastor
             à
             pascendo
          
           ,
           a
           shepherd
           is
           so
           called
           from
           feeding
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           in
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           Latines
           only
           ,
           but
           in
           Greek
           and
           Hebrew
           .
           This
           duty
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Georgicks
             ,
             Luciferi
             primo
             cum
             sydere
             frigida
             rura
             carpamus
             :
          
           in
           which
           he
           doth
           advise
           his
           shepherd
           ,
           that
           at
           the
           dawning
           of
           the
           day
           he
           unfold
           his
           sheep
           ,
           and
           drive
           them
           out
           into
           their
           Pasture
           .
           And
           this
           exemplified
           in
           Jacob
           ,
           
           and
           the
           sonnes
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           honest
           shepherds
           all
           ;
           it
           being
           said
           of
           Jacob
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             did
             feed
             the
             Sheep
             of
             Laban
          
           ;
           of
           Jacob's
           sonnes
           ,
           
             that
             they
             did
             feed
             their
             Fathers
             flocks
             in
             Sichem
             .
          
           And
           finally
           ,
           this
           took
           for
           granted
           in
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           expostulation
           with
           the
           Priests
           and
           Prophets
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Isra●l
           ,
           
           
             nonne
             greges
             à
             Pastoribus
             pascuntur
             ?
             should
             not
             the
             Shepherds
             feed
             the
             Flocks
             ?
          
        
         
           That
           Christ
           doth
           punctually
           discharge
           this
           duty
           ,
           
           is
           past
           all
           controversie
           :
           The
           Prophet
           hath
           foresignified
           that
           he
           should
           so
           do
           ;
           
             I
             will
             set
             up
             one
             Shepherd
             over
             them
             :
          
           and
           the
           Evangelists
           declare
           that
           he
           did
           so
           do
           ,
           For
           what
           were
           all
           those
           heavenly
           Sermons
           ,
           those
           
           frequent
           exhortations
           unto
           faith
           and
           piety
           which
           he
           so
           often
           made
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           a
           spirituall
           feeding
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           a
           sweet
           refection
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           a
           celestiall
           nourishment
           ?
           His
           feeding
           of
           so
           many
           thousands
           by
           a
           few
           Loaves
           of
           Bread
           ,
           and
           two
           small
           fishes
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           ,
           though
           a
           signall
           miracle
           ,
           compared
           with
           those
           many
           millions
           which
           he
           doth
           feed
           continually
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ?
           We
           need
           not
           doubt
           of
           the
           success
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           fed
           them
           with
           the
           Word
           was
           the
           Word
           it self
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           spreading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           was
           the
           Preacher
           was
           the
           Gospel
           too
           ;
           or
           of
           the
           nourishment
           of
           the
           Guests
           in
           the
           fruits
           of
           godliness
           ,
           when
           he
           that
           carved
           unto
           them
           the
           life
           of
           bread
           was
           of
           himself
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           .
           For
           he
           indeed
           was
           
             magnus
             ille
             panis
             qui
             mentem
             replet
             ,
          
           
           
             non
             ventrem
          
           ,
           that
           holy
           bread
           which
           feedes
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           body
           ,
           as
           the
           Father
           hath
           it
           ;
           the
           living
           bread
           (
           as
           himself
           tells
           us
           of
           himself
           )
           which
           came
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           
             of
             which
             whosoever
             eateth
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
           Which
           bread
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           God
           the
           Word
           ,
           we
           then
           partake
           it
           principally
           in
           the
           Sacraments
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           understand
           it
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
           (
           as
           St.
           Hierome
           doth
           )
           we
           must
           then
           look
           for
           it
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           By
           these
           two
           meanes
           ,
           the
           preaching
           of
           Gods
           holy
           Word
           ,
           and
           the
           administration
           of
           his
           Sacraments
           ,
           are
           we
           still
           fed
           and
           nourished
           unto
           life
           eternal
           ;
           
           if
           not
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           him
           ,
           yet
           by
           those
           under-Officers
           ,
           those
           inferior
           Ministers
           to
           whom
           he
           hath
           intrusted
           that
           most
           weighty
           duty
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           for
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           belongs
           equally
           to
           all
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           to
           whom
           he
           granted
           a
           Commission
           to
           this
           end
           and
           purpose
           ,
           when
           he
           
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           in
           them
           all
           other
           Ministers
           of
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           
           
             to
             teach
             all
             Nations
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           as
           St.
           Mark
           doth
           change
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           
           
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospel
          
           .
           This
           the
           most
           excellent
           kinde
           of
           feeding
           ,
           and
           most
           peculiar
           to
           our
           Saviour
           in
           his
           Pastoral
           Office
           ;
           the
           feeding
           of
           our
           bodies
           appertaining
           rather
           unto
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           on
           the
           opening
           of
           his
           hand
           
             filleth
             all
             things
             living
             with
             plenteousness
             .
          
           
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           tells
           us
           in
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           
             that
             man
             liveth
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             proceeding
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God.
          
           This
           is
           that
           part
           of
           heavenly
           nourishment
           from
           which
           we
           are
           at
           no
           time
           barred
           ;
           from
           which
           no
           age
           ,
           no
           sex
           ,
           no
           quality
           is
           to
           be
           repelled
           .
           
             Universos
             homines
          
           ,
           
           
             sine
             discrimine
             sexus
             vel
             aetatis
             ,
             (
             Minutius
          
           adds
           
             vel
             dignitatis
             )
             ad
             coeleste
             pabulum
             convocamus
             .
          
           This
           bread
           is
           offered
           unto
           all
           ,
           of
           what
           condition
           or
           estate
           soever
           ;
           and
           being
           offered
           unto
           all
           requireth
           the
           more
           hands
           to
           make
           tender
           of
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           their
           Ordination
           have
           this
           authority
           intrusted
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           and
           whensoever
           they
           are
           appointed
           thereunto
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           administration
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           ,
           especially
           the
           holy
           Eucharist
           ,
           that
           belongs
           only
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           who
           hath
           power
           to
           consecrate
           and
           blesse
           the
           creatures
           ,
           which
           are
           appointed
           by
           the
           Lord
           our
           Saviour
           for
           the
           commemoration
           of
           his
           death
           and
           passion
           .
           
             Hoc
             facite
          
           is
           there
           the
           Priests
           Commission
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           bread
           ,
           and
           blesse
           and
           break
           it
           ?
           
             hoc
             edite
             ,
             hoc
             bibite
          
           ,
           take
           ,
           eat
           and
           drink
           ,
           are
           a
           Commission
           to
           the
           people
           to
           partake
           thereof
           :
           And
           certainly
           ,
           never
           was
           Table
           better
           furnished
           then
           that
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           in
           the
           blessed
           Sacrament
           ;
           a
           Banquet
           of
           all
           others
           
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           nourishing
           ,
           where
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           set
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           is
           both
           the
           Entertainer
           and
           the
           Feast
           .
           If
           any
           hunger
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           
           spiritual
           Mannah
           ,
           farre
           better
           then
           the
           food
           of
           Angels
           ;
           
             whoever
             eateth
             of
             this
             Bread
             he
             shall
             live
             for
             ever
             .
          
           Is
           any
           thirsty
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           well
           of
           life
           eternal
           ,
           farre
           better
           then
           the
           well
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           or
           the
           waters
           of
           
             Jordan
             ;
             Whoever
             drinketh
             of
             these
             waters
             he
             shall
             never
             thirst
             .
          
           
           Will
           you
           have
           more
           ?
           and
           in
           that
           more
           the
           proof
           and
           reason
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           he
           telleth
           us
           ,
           that
           his
           flesh
           is
           meat
           indeed
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           blood
           is
           drink
           indeed
           ,
           in
           St.
           Johns
           Gospel
           .
           A
           bountiful
           and
           liberal
           feast
           ,
           and
           such
           whereof
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           is
           no
           niggard
           ;
           we
           may
           participate
           of
           it
           monethly
           ,
           weekly
           ,
           daily
           ,
           as
           our
           spiritual
           necessities
           and
           estates
           require
           :
           
             Panem
             hunc
             dat
             quotidie
          
           ,
           
           
             dat
             omnibus
             ,
             dat
             semper
          
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           hath
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           duty
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           order
           and
           direct
           the
           Flock
           committed
           to
           him
           :
           so
           to
           direct
           them
           that
           they
           do
           not
           wander
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           that
           he
           reduce
           them
           back
           to
           the
           Fold
           again
           ;
           to
           order
           them
           ,
           both
           when
           they
           are
           in
           state
           of
           health
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           chance
           to
           fall
           into
           those
           Diseases
           to
           which
           they
           naturally
           are
           inclined
           .
           The
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           Greek
           doth
           imply
           a
           Government
           ;
           the
           Poet
           else
           had
           not
           called
           Agamemnon
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           Prince
           or
           shepherd
           of
           his
           people
           .
           And
           so
           we
           finde
           it
           also
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           interpreted
           to
           rule
           or
           govern
           ;
           
           as
           in
           the
           2d
           of
           St.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             for
             out
             of
             thee
             shall
             come
             a
             Governour
             ,
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             which
             shall
             rule
             my
             people
             Israel
             .
          
           Now
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           this
           part
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           the
           shepherd
           hath
           not
           only
           his
           Oyls
           and
           waters
           ,
           and
           other
           implements
           of
           
           Chirurgery
           ,
           
             Scyllamque
             helleborosque
             graves
             ,
             nigrumque
             bitumen
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           ;
           but
           he
           is
           armed
           also
           with
           his
           Shepherds
           Crook
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Scepter
           of
           his
           Empire
           ;
           called
           therefore
           Pedum
           in
           the
           Latine
           ,
           
             eò
             quòd
             retineat
             pecudum
             pedes
          
           ,
           as
           Servius
           notes
           it
           upon
           Virgil.
           In
           this
           regard
           the
           shepherds
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Jeremy
           are
           called
           
             Optimates
             gregis
          
           ,
           the
           Princes
           ,
           or
           the
           principalls
           of
           the
           Flock
           ,
           
           as
           the
           English
           reads
           it
           ,
           as
           having
           principal
           authority
           in
           ordering
           and
           disposing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           David
           ,
           when
           he
           kept
           his
           Fathers
           sheep
           in
           Bethlehem
           ,
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           with
           his
           Shepherds
           staffe
           ,
           
           
             Et
             tulit
             ba●ulum
             suum
             in
             manibus
             suis
             ,
          
           He
           took
           his
           staffe
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           informs
           us
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           staffe
           or
           Shepherds
           Crook
           wherewith
           he
           used
           to
           order
           and
           direct
           his
           flock
           ,
           and
           pull
           them
           in
           as
           often
           as
           they
           went
           astray
           .
        
         
           Thus
           also
           deals
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           with
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           Pasture
           :
           Did
           any
           of
           them
           prove
           unsound
           ?
           he
           then
           applyed
           himself
           unto
           the
           cure
           ,
           
             Et
             medicas
             adhibere
             manus
             ad
             vulnera
             ,
          
           
           and
           to
           the
           salving
           of
           their
           sores
           .
           Witness
           that
           heavenly
           speech
           of
           his
           ,
           when
           being
           taxed
           for
           keeping
           company
           with
           Publicans
           and
           sinners
           ,
           he
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             that
             the
             whole
             had
             no
             need
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
          
           
           
             but
             the
             sick
          
           .
           Did
           any
           of
           them
           go
           astray
           ?
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           himself
           by
           his
           holy
           Prophet
           ,
           
             that
             he
             would
             seek
             that
             which
             was
             lost
             ,
             and
             bring
             back
             that
             again
             which
             was
             driven
             away
          
           ;
           
           and
           tells
           us
           by
           himself
           in
           his
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             was
             come
             to
             seek
             and
             save
             that
             which
             was
             lost
          
           ;
           
           which
           in
           the
           Parable
           of
           the
           lost
           sheep
           is
           at
           large
           exemplified
           .
           Were
           they
           grown
           wanton
           and
           unruly
           ?
           we
           finde
           him
           armed
           with
           power
           to
           destroy
           the
           fat
           and
           the
           strong
           ,
           
             &
             pascere
             illos
             in
             judicio
          
           ,
           and
           to
           
           feed
           them
           with
           judgement
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.
           to
           feed
           the
           flock
           of
           his
           inheritance
           with
           a
           rod
           ,
           
           Micah
           7.
           and
           finally
           the
           Prophet
           David
           doth
           represent
           the
           Lord
           his
           Shepherd
           ,
           
           with
           a
           rod
           and
           a
           staffe
           ,
           Psal
           .
           23.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           Austin
           doth
           expound
           it
           ,
           with
           a
           corrective
           power
           ,
           with
           the
           Rod
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           offence
           ,
           
           and
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           offender
           .
           
             Disciplina
             tua
             tanquam
             virga
             ad
             gregem
             ovium
             ,
             &
             tanquam
             Baculus
             ad
             grandiores
             filios
             ,
          
           as
           he
           states
           the
           business
           .
        
         
           This
           power
           of
           Government
           ,
           the
           Lord
           when
           he
           withdrew
           himself
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           man
           ,
           transmitted
           over
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Ministers
           of
           it
           .
           Whether
           indifferently
           to
           all
           alike
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           point
           in
           question
           .
           Bellarmine
           looking
           through
           the
           Spectacles
           of
           the
           Popes
           Ambition
           ,
           ascribes
           this
           solely
           to
           St.
           Peter
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           Successors
           in
           the
           See
           of
           Rome
           .
           
           His
           reason
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Pasce
             oves
             meas
             ,
             Pasce
             agnos
             meos
             ,
          
           was
           given
           peculiarly
           to
           Peter
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           alone
           :
           But
           herein
           he
           and
           those
           of
           his
           opinion
           ,
           are
           destitute
           of
           that
           antiquity
           and
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           ,
           which
           usually
           they
           do
           pretend
           to
           .
           In
           this
           the
           Fathers
           leave
           them
           to
           themselves
           to
           make
           good
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           run
           a
           very
           different
           opinion
           from
           them
           .
           A
           Jury
           of
           them
           at
           the
           least
           might
           be
           here
           impanneled
           ,
           which
           opine
           the
           contrary
           .
           And
           if
           St.
           Austine
           were
           the
           fore-man
           ,
           he
           would
           find
           it
           thus
           ;
           
           that
           P●ter
           oftentimes
           in
           the
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           sustained
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Et
             cum
             ci
             dicitur
             ,
             ad
             omnes
             dicitur
             ,
             pasce
             oves
             meas
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           when
           our
           Saviour
           said
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             feed
             my
             Sheep
          
           ,
           he
           said
           the
           same
           in
           him
           ,
           unto
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           So
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Apostles
           have
           as
           much
           interest
           in
           this
           weighty
           charge
           ,
           as
           St.
           P●ter
           had
           ,
           they
           being
           
           all
           equally
           invested
           
             pari
             consortio
             potestatis
             &
             honoris
          
           ,
           with
           an
           equall
           measure
           both
           of
           power
           and
           honour
           ▪
           as
           Cyprian
           ,
           
           and
           generally
           all
           the
           Fathers
           tell
           us
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           enquiry
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           whether
           that
           all
           the
           Ministers
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Gospel
           be
           equally
           intrusted
           with
           a
           power
           of
           feeding
           ,
           and
           may
           all
           equally
           take
           upon
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Pastors
           .
           Some
           would
           fain
           have
           it
           so
           indeed
           ;
           for
           seeing
           that
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           the
           food
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           
           
             non
             video
             cur
             Pastor
             non
             dicatur
             ,
             qui
             pabulum
             hoc
             subministrat
             ,
          
           we
           see
           no
           cause
           say
           they
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           preach
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           not
           be
           honoured
           also
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Pastors
           .
           And
           Pastors
           let
           them
           be
           ,
           if
           the
           name
           will
           please
           them
           ,
           though
           
             ab
             initio
             non
             fuit
             sic
          
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           so
           from
           the
           beginning
           ;
           for
           anciently
           the
           Prelates
           only
           had
           the
           name
           of
           Pastors
           .
           St.
           Austin
           knew
           no
           other
           Pastors
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Apostles
           and
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           in
           the
           47.
           
           Tract
           on
           John.
           Our
           learned
           Andrews
           is
           resolute
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           
           
             neminem
             veterum
             sic
             locutum
          
           ,
           that
           the
           Antients
           never
           otherwise
           understood
           the
           word
           .
           And
           Binius
           in
           his
           notes
           upon
           the
           Councils
           ,
           excepts
           against
           a
           fragment
           of
           the
           Council
           of
           Rhemes
           ,
           as
           being
           not
           of
           that
           Antiquity
           which
           is
           there
           pretended
           :
           
           
             quod
             titulum
             Pastoris
             tribuat
             Par●cho
          
           ,
           because
           the
           name
           of
           Pastor
           is
           communicated
           to
           the
           Parish●Priest
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           usage
           of
           those
           elder
           times
           :
           But
           Pastors
           let
           them
           be
           in
           Gods
           name
           ,
           if
           the
           name
           will
           please
           them
           ,
           so
           they
           usurp
           not
           on
           the
           power
           :
           Pastors
           ,
           as
           Pasco
           is
           derived
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           to
           feed
           ,
           but
           not
           to
           govern
           ,
        
         
           For
           whereas
           there
           are
           divers
           acts
           of
           the
           Pastoral
           charge
           ,
           
           as
           viz.
           to
           beat
           down
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           ,
           
             to
             warn
             the
             unruly
             ,
             comfort
             the
             feeble-minded
             ,
             support
             the
             weak
             ,
             
             to
             infuse
             balm
             into
             the
             sick
             and
             wounded
             soul
             ,
          
           and
           with
           all
           care
           and
           industry
           to
           call
           the
           sinner
           to
           repentance
           :
           all
           these
           do
           equally
           belong
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           are
           invested
           by
           the
           Church
           with
           holy
           Orders
           .
           The
           Parish-Presbyter
           would
           very
           ill
           be
           called
           a
           Rector
           ,
           did
           we
           not
           grant
           him
           this
           authority
           ,
           And
           for
           the
           power
           corrective
           ,
           let
           him
           take
           that
           too
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           may
           do
           it
           with
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           
             Et
             virga
             oris
             sui
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           rod
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Prophet
           calls
           it
           .
           But
           for
           the
           power
           of
           correction
           ,
           by
           the
           Rod
           of
           D●scipline
           ,
           or
           the
           staffe
           of
           punishment
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           censures
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           pertains
           only
           to
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           the
           superior
           Pastor
           ;
           and
           it
           concerneth
           him
           highly
           ,
           that
           he
           use
           it
           well
           .
           For
           many
           times
           it
           hapneth
           ,
           that
           the
           stragling
           sheep
           will
           not
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Fold
           by
           fair
           perswasions
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Word
           .
           What
           then
           ?
           
             Ad
             diligentiam
             Pastoralem
             pertinet
          
           ,
           it
           then
           belongs
           unto
           the
           Pastor
           ,
           
             Flagellorum
             terroribus
             vel
             etiam
             doloribus
             revocare
             ,
          
           to
           fetch
           him
           back
           again
           by
           the
           stripes
           of
           D●scipline
           ,
           
           by
           the
           coercions
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Which
           power
           ,
           were
           it
           committed
           to
           the
           hands
           of
           each
           several
           Minister
           ,
           would
           doubtless
           prove
           the
           greatest
           tyranny
           ,
           that
           ever
           the
           poor
           Church
           of
           Christ
           did
           suffer
           under
           .
           This
           is
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           pertains
           solely
           to
           the
           Prelate
           ,
           as
           an
           act
           of
           Government
           ;
           Who
           therefore
           anciently
           was
           armed
           with
           his
           Crozier
           ,
           or
           Pastoral
           staffe
           ,
           (
           and
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           England
           he
           may
           use
           it
           still
           )
           that
           by
           the
           same
           he
           might
           reduce
           the
           stragler
           ,
           and
           correct
           the
           stubborn
           ,
           and
           rouze
           up
           the
           affections
           of
           the
           sluggish
           person
           .
           According
           to
           the
           good
           old
           verse
           ,
        
         
           —
           
             Attrahe
             per
             primum
             ,
             medio
             rege
             punge
             per
             imum
          
           ;
           A
           perfect
           Embleme
           of
           his
           duty
           :
           for
           howsoever
           that
           
           of
           Nazianzen
           be
           exceeding
           true
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           the
           good
           Shepherd
           should
           oftner
           use
           his
           Pipe
           then
           his
           .
           Shepherds-staffe
           :
           yet
           the
           Sheep
           become
           unruly
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           hear
           the
           Shepherds-pipe
           ,
           pipe
           he
           never
           so
           sweetly
           ;
           he
           must
           needs
           take
           his
           staffe
           in
           hand
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           other
           remedy
           .
           But
           I
           touch
           onely
           on
           these
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           so
           passe
           them
           by
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           and
           last
           duty
           which
           pertains
           unto
           the
           Shepherd
           is
           ,
           that
           he
           guard
           his
           sheep
           ,
           and
           keep
           them
           safe
           ,
           from
           the
           devouring
           malice
           of
           the
           enemy
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Custom
           of
           those
           Countries
           which
           are
           plagued
           with
           Wolves
           ,
           to
           lodge
           their
           sheep
           at
           night
           in
           
             defossis
             specubus
          
           ,
           in
           some
           strong
           Caverns
           under
           ground
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           violence
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           ,
           the
           Poet
           Virgil
           doth
           advise
           his
           shepherd
           to
           provide
           himself
           of
           some
           fierce
           Mastives
           ,
           
             acres
             molossos
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           flock
           may
           be
           defended
           ,
           during
           his
           own
           necessary
           absence
           .
           And
           finally
           ,
           in
           this
           regard
           the
           faithful
           Shepherd
           doth
           expose
           his
           person
           unto
           much
           peril
           ,
           many
           inconveniences
           ,
           and
           several
           assaults
           of
           enemies
           .
           Thus
           Jacob
           tells
           us
           of
           himself
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           kept
           the
           sheep
           of
           
             Laban
             ,
             the
             drought
             consumed
             him
             by
             day
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             the
             Frost
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             that
             sleep
             departed
             from
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           And
           in
           the
           Story
           of
           Gods
           Book
           we
           are
           told
           of
           David
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           kept
           his
           Fathers
           sheep
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           Bear
           and
           a
           Lion
           had
           surprized
           a
           Lamb
           ,
           
           he
           set
           himself
           against
           the
           fury
           of
           those
           ravenous
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           delivered
           the
           poor
           Lamb
           out
           of
           their
           pawes
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           single
           combat
           slew
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           So
           is
           it
           with
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           in
           the
           protection
           of
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           those
           who
           are
           the
           
           sheep
           of
           his
           Pasture
           .
           It
           was
           his
           glory
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           his
           comfort
           ,
           
           that
           of
           all
           those
           whom
           God
           had
           given
           him
           ,
           he
           had
           lost
           not
           one
           .
           And
           't
           was
           his
           comfort
           as
           it
           was
           his
           care
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           lodged
           them
           in
           a
           place
           of
           such
           strength
           and
           safety
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           strongest
           hold
           ,
           his
           holy
           Tabernacle
           ;
           against
           the
           which
           the
           Gates
           of
           Hell
           shall
           never
           be
           able
           to
           prevail
           .
           A
           place
           in
           which
           if
           we
           continue
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           violence
           of
           Satan
           that
           roaring
           Lion
           ,
           
           who
           walks
           about
           the
           Fold
           continually
           ,
           
             seeking
             out
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
             .
          
           And
           it
           is
           well
           said
           that
           he
           walks
           about
           ;
           for
           get
           into
           the
           Fold
           he
           cannot
           :
           and
           therefore
           doth
           he
           walk
           about
           it
           ,
           that
           so
           if
           any
           of
           the
           flock
           do
           forsake
           the
           Fold
           ,
           him
           he
           may
           make
           his
           prey
           ,
           and
           ravish
           him
           into
           his
           Den.
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           Christ
           
             hath
             sent
             us
             out
             like
             sheep
             among
             the
             Wolves
             ,
          
           as
           himself
           hath
           told
           us
           .
           But
           then
           it
           is
           as
           true
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           furnished
           us
           with
           doggs
           ,
           and
           placed
           them
           round
           about
           his
           Church
           ,
           in
           each
           corner
           of
           it
           ;
           that
           by
           their
           fierceness
           ,
           and
           their
           watchfulness
           ,
           and
           continual
           barking
           ,
           they
           may
           keep
           farre
           aloof
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           by
           whom
           the
           straglers
           are
           endangered
           .
           
             Vigilant
             enim
             &
             latrant
             boni
             Canes
             ,
             &
             pro
             Pastore
             ,
          
           
           
             &
             pro
             Grege
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           hath
           it
           .
           The
           Wolf
           and
           other
           enemies
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           know
           this
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           indeed
           labour
           all
           they
           can
           to
           destroy
           these
           Mastives
           .
           Which
           when
           they
           could
           not
           do
           by
           violence
           ,
           they
           treated
           with
           the
           sheep
           ,
           as
           the
           Fable
           hath
           it
           ,
           to
           deliver
           them
           up
           into
           their
           hands
           ;
           but
           mark
           what
           followed
           thereupon
           .
           
             Oves
             presidio
             Canum
             destitutas
             laniant
          
           ,
           the
           doggs
           being
           gone
           ,
           
             they
             fell
             upon
             the
             sheep
             and
             worried
             them
             ,
             and
             brought
             them
             to
             a
             swift
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           He
           hath
           supplied
           his
           Church
           from
           time
           
           to
           time
           with
           faithful
           Pastors
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           and
           custody
           thereof
           from
           the
           common
           enemy
           :
           such
           as
           have
           evermore
           exposed
           their
           persons
           to
           apparent
           dangers
           ,
           their
           good
           names
           to
           the
           calumnies
           of
           malicious
           tongues
           ,
           their
           fortunes
           many
           times
           to
           apparent
           ruine
           ;
           all
           for
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           Christs
           and
           the
           Churches
           cause
           .
           Witness
           those
           many
           sufferings
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Paul
           describes
           them
           ,
           
             reviled
             ,
             yet
             blessing
             ;
             persecuted
             ,
             yet
             still
             suffering
             ;
             defamed
             ,
             and
             yet
             intreating
             :
          
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             ut
             mundi
             purgamenta
             facti
          
           ,
           accounted
           as
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           off-scouring
           of
           all
           things
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           
           And
           more
           then
           so
           ,
           
             in
             perils
             of
             waters
             ,
             in
             perils
             of
             robbers
             ,
             in
             perils
             by
             their
             own
             Countreymen
             ,
             in
             perils
             by
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             in
             perils
             in
             the
             Wilderness
             ,
             in
             perils
             by
             Sea
             ,
             in
             perils
             amongst
             false
             Brethren
             .
          
           And
           to
           make
           up
           the
           total
           summe
           of
           their
           afflictions
           ,
           
             in
             stripes
             above
             measure
             ,
             in
             prisons
             more
             frequent
             ,
             in
             deaths
             oft
             .
          
           The
           Devil
           knew
           how
           much
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Flock
           depended
           on
           the
           care
           and
           vigilancy
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           aims
           most
           at
           them
           .
           
             Percutiam
             Pastorem
             &
             dispergam
             gregem
          
           ,
           is
           the
           best
           Text
           in
           his
           Divinity
           .
           This
           he
           hath
           practised
           in
           all
           times
           and
           ag●s
           ,
           upon
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Prelates
           ,
           Pastors
           ;
           the
           Shepherds
           of
           all
           ages
           many
           ,
           of
           all
           places
           some
           ;
           but
           upon
           none
           more
           visibly
           then
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           ,
           who
           was
           not
           only
           
             il
             Pastor
             fido
          
           ,
           the
           faithful
           Shepherd
           ,
           
             whose
             eyes
             do
             neither
             sleep
             nor
             slumber
             ,
          
           that
           so
           his
           sheep
           might
           feed
           in
           safety
           on
           the
           Hills
           and
           Mountains
           ;
           but
           
             Pastor
             ille
             bonus
          
           ,
           the
           good
           Shepherd
           too
           ,
           even
           that
           good
           Shepherd
           of
           my
           Text.
           Not
           onely
           willing
           to
           expose
           his
           person
           to
           contempt
           a●d
           scorn
           ,
           as
           many
           of
           his
           followers
           since
           have
           done
           ;
           
           but
           also
           to
           lay
           down
           his●
           life
           to
           save
           his
           sheep
           ,
           which
           never
           any
           did
           in
           this
           world
           but
           he
           .
           And
           so
           I
           come
           unto
           the
           eminent
           piety
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           the
           discharge
           of
           this
           imployment
           ;
           being
           not
           only
           
             ille
             Pastor
          
           ,
           that
           Shepherd
           ,
           but
           
             ille
             bonus
             Pastor
          
           ,
           that
           good
           Shepherd
           also
           ;
           my
           last
           particular
           ,
           and
           now
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             Ego
             sum
             Pastor
             ille
             bonus
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             good
             Shepherd
             .
          
           And
           first
           this
           goodness
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           indivisible
           in
           it self
           ,
           hath
           been
           divided
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           ,
           with
           good
           propriety
           both
           of
           words
           and
           meaning
           ,
           into
           two
           kindes
           or
           species
           .
           The
           first
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Original
           ,
           the
           other
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           exemplified
           .
           
             Illa
             in
             Deo
             existens
             ,
             haec
             in
             creatur
             is
             expressa
             :
          
           the
           first
           existing
           solely
           on
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ;
           the
           other
           copied
           out
           ▪
           and
           manifested
           in
           his
           creatures
           .
           That
           which
           they
           call
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           original
           ,
           we
           may
           define
           to
           be
           an
           everlasting
           and
           unalterable
           quality
           in
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           
             qua
             modis
             omnibus
             &
             summè
             bonus
             est
             ,
          
           whereby
           he
           is
           supremely
           and
           entirely
           good
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           Plato
           hath
           said
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           good
           only
           in
           and
           of
           himself
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           only
           ▪
           saving
           good
           ,
           as
           others
           of
           the
           Heathen
           call'd
           him
           .
           And
           he
           that
           knew
           him
           best
           ,
           our
           most
           gracious
           Saviour
           ,
           hath
           given
           this
           to
           us
           for
           a
           Maxime
           ,
           
             That
             there
             is
             none
             good
             but
             onely
             God.
          
           
           So
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           blessed
           Vision
           of
           the
           Almighty
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           good
           ,
           the
           
             summum
             bonum
          
           ,
           which
           any
           of
           the
           Saints
           or
           Angels
           can
           aspire
           unto
           .
           Philosophers
           may
           wrangle
           and
           dispute
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           of
           mans
           chief
           felicity
           ,
           and
           may
           ascribe
           it
           ,
           if
           they
           please
           ,
           to
           pleasure
           ,
           or
           riches
           ;
           or
           as
           the
           wiser
           sort
           have
           done
           ,
           to
           the
           works
           of
           vertue
           .
           But
           we
           that
           are
           the
           sheep
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Pasture
           ,
           look
           for
           
           this
           
             summum
             bonum
          
           ,
           only
           in
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           finde
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           kind
           of
           goodness
           call'd
           by
           the
           Schoolmen
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           exemplified
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           mani●ested
           on
           his
           creatures
           ,
           and
           imparted
           to
           them
           .
           This
           they
           divide
           again
           into
           general
           and
           special
           ,
           that
           being
           extended
           unto
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           this
           more
           particularly
           restrained
           to
           his
           chosen
           servants
           .
           This
           generall
           goodness
           clearly
           manifested
           in
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           (
           
             quid
             enim
             aliud
             est
             Mundus
             quam
             Deus
             explicatus
             ,
          
           said
           the
           old
           Philosopher
           )
           and
           in
           preserving
           of
           the
           same
           created
           ,
           cloathing
           the
           Lillies
           ,
           and
           feeding
           the
           young
           Ravens
           when
           they
           call
           upon
           him
           ;
           making
           his
           Sun
           to
           shine
           as
           well
           upon
           the
           sinner
           ,
           as
           the
           righteous
           person
           ;
           
           and
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           
             opening
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             filling
             all
             things
             living
             with
             his
             plentiousness
             .
          
           In
           which
           respect
           ,
           David
           most
           truly
           tells
           us
           of
           him
           ,
           
             repleta
             est
             terra
             bonitate
             Domini
          
           ,
           
           
             the
             Earth
             is
             full
             of
             the
             goodness
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           But
           that
           which
           most
           especially
           doth
           concern
           this
           business
           ,
           is
           his
           special
           goodness
           ,
           restrained
           unto
           his
           chosen
           servants
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           fear
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           observe
           his
           precepts
           .
           The
           Lord
           is
           good
           to
           Israel
           ,
           
           (
           saith
           the
           royal
           Psalmist
           )
           
             his
             qui
             recto
             sunt
             corde
          
           ,
           even
           unto
           all
           such
           as
           are
           of
           a
           clean
           heart
           .
           And
           the
           Book
           of
           
             Lamentations
             ,
             The
             Lord
             is
             good
             to
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             seeks
             him
             .
          
           This
           goodness
           is
           manifested
           &
           declared
           in
           delivering
           them
           from
           evil
           ,
           the
           evil
           both
           of
           sin
           and
           punishment
           ;
           and
           in
           accumulating
           on
           them
           his
           most
           sacred
           blessings
           both
           of
           grace
           and
           glory
           .
           For
           if
           an
           earthly
           Father
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Saviour
           urgeth
           )
           though
           full
           of
           evil
           in
           himself
           ,
           
           knoweth
           how
           to
           provide
           good
           things
           for
           his
           natural
           Children
           :
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           our
           Father
           which
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           
           bestow
           good
           things
           on
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           adopted
           .
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           us
           sensible
           of
           Gods
           goodness
           to
           us
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           way
           by
           which
           this
           goodness
           is
           procured
           for
           us
           is
           far
           more
           admirable
           :
           
           the
           Lord
           not
           sparing
           his
           own
           Sonne
           ,
           but
           delivering
           him
           up
           for
           us
           all
           ,
           that
           with
           him
           he
           might
           also
           freely
           give
           us
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           instructs
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           highest
           point
           of
           heavenly
           goodness
           .
           And
           very
           hard
           it
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           deserve
           more
           of
           our
           admiration
           ,
           either
           that
           God
           the
           Father
           should
           appoint
           it
           so
           ,
           or
           God
           the
           Sonne
           considered
           in
           our
           flesh
           ,
           should
           act
           the
           Tragedy
           .
           I
           shall
           no
           longer
           wonder
           at
           the
           strange
           Command
           which
           God
           once
           layd
           upon
           our
           Father
           
             Abraham
             .
             Abraham
             take
             now
             thy
             Sonne
             ,
          
           
           
             thine
             only
             Sonne
             Isaac
             ,
             whom
             thou
             lovest
             ,
             and
             offer
             him
             for
             a
             burnt
             Offering
             to
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God.
          
           Here
           finde
           we
           God
           the
           Father
           really
           performing
           what
           he
           imposed
           on
           
             Abraham
             ,
             tentandi
             causa
          
           ,
           only
           for
           triall
           of
           his
           faith
           ,
           and
           his
           obedience
           .
           Nor
           shall
           I
           much
           admire
           at
           the
           zeal
           of
           Moses
           ,
           desiring
           in
           a
           pious
           fervency
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           might
           
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             God
             ,
          
           
           upon
           condition
           that
           the
           peoples
           sins
           might
           be
           forgiven
           them
           .
           Here
           finde
           we
           God
           the
           Sonne
           actually
           laying
           down
           his
           most
           precious
           life
           ,
           not
           only
           for
           his
           own
           people
           and
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           hands
           ,
           but
           even
           for
           those
           which
           were
           not
           of
           his
           Fold
           ,
           and
           did
           never
           know
           him
           .
           
             Alias
             enim
             Oves
             habeo
             .
             For
             other
             sheep
             I
             have
             which
             are
             not
             of
             this
             Fold
             ,
          
           as
           in
           the
           16.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           .
           An
           action
           beyond
           all
           example
           ;
           and
           such
           wherein
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           went
           beyond
           himself
           .
           Himself
           had
           given
           it
           for
           a
           Maxime
           ,
           
           that
           greater
           love
           could
           no
           man
           shew
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           his
           friend
           .
           And
           yet
           behold
           how
           willingly
           he
           
           gave
           his
           life
           for
           those
           who
           either
           were
           false
           friends
           ,
           or
           apparent
           enemies
           ,
           Never
           did
           Sheepherd
           act
           such
           a
           part
           of
           goodness
           ,
           never
           were
           sheep
           so
           much
           obliged
           unto
           the
           goodness
           of
           their
           Sheepherd
           .
        
         
           O
           the
           unsearchableness
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           !
           the
           most
           unlimited
           extent
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           goodness
           to
           mortality
           !
           It
           had
           been
           farre
           above
           the
           possibility
           ,
           either
           of
           our
           merit
           or
           requital
           ,
           had
           he
           but
           only
           bowed
           the
           Heavens
           and
           come
           down
           to
           visit
           us
           .
           It
           had
           been
           such
           a
           prodigie
           as
           would
           have
           startled
           the
           most
           setled
           mindes
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           nature
           ,
           to
           have
           heard
           only
           this
           ,
           that
           for
           a
           good
           mans
           sake
           ,
           some
           peradventure
           would
           yet
           dare
           to
           die
           .
           
             But
             God
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             commends
             his
             love
             to
             us
             in
             this
             ,
             in
             that
             whilest
             we
             were
             yet
             sinners
             ,
          
           
           
             Christ
             di●d
             for
             us
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           and
           giver
           of
           life
           ,
           submits
           himself
           unto
           the
           death
           ;
           
             mortem
             autem
             Crucis
          
           ,
           to
           the
           reproachful
           death
           of
           the
           accursed
           Crosse
           .
           He
           yields
           himself
           to
           the
           most
           shameful
           of
           all
           deaths
           ,
           the
           accursed
           Crosse
           for
           the
           most
           wretched
           and
           unworthy
           of
           all
           his
           Creatures
           ,
           rebellious
           man.
           Rebellious
           man
           ,
           which
           had
           so
           often
           provoked
           his
           God
           to
           anger
           ,
           and
           crucified
           as
           it
           were
           the
           Lord
           of
           Glory
           ,
           before
           his
           comming
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           And
           wh●ch
           doth
           add
           unto
           the
           miracle
           of
           his
           goodness
           to
           us
           ,
           
             divinitatem
             dat
             in
             proemium
          
           ,
           he
           died
           for
           us
           that
           we
           might
           live
           with
           him
           for
           ever
           ;
           
           and
           therefore
           put
           on
           our
           corruption
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           all
           be
           cloathed
           with
           his
           immortality
           .
           Good
           God!
           how
           gladly
           could
           I
           wish
           unto
           my self
           ,
           the
           tongues
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           at
           this
           present
           time
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           speak
           a
           little
           of
           thy
           Grace
           and
           mercy
           .
           And
           yet
           O
           Lord
           ,
           the
           tongues
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           would
           fall
           so
           short
           of
           true
           expression
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           seem
           no
           better
           then
           
             a
             sounding
             
             brasse
          
           ,
           
           
             or
             a
             tinckling
             Cymball
          
           .
           Thou
           only
           hast
           ability
           to
           relate
           the
           history
           of
           thine
           own
           great
           mercies
           ,
           who
           hadst
           alone
           the
           power
           to
           do
           them
           .
           The
           story
           of
           thy
           sufferings
           will
           be
           then
           best
           told
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           see
           thee
           face
           to
           face
           ;
           and
           thou
           which
           wert
           the
           Argument
           ,
           art
           the
           Authour
           too
           .
        
         
           Christ
           died
           then
           .
           
             Animam
             suam
             posuit
             pro
             Ovibus
             suis
             ,
          
           and
           laid
           down
           his
           most
           precious
           life
           to
           preserve
           ●is
           flock
           .
           Besides
           his
           gracious
           pleasure
           that
           so
           it
           should
           be
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           a
           manner
           a
           necessity
           that
           so
           it
           must
           be
           .
           
           Without
           the
           
             shedding
             of
             blood
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             there
             is
             no
             remission
          
           ;
           and
           what
           blood
           else
           could
           have
           that
           efficacy
           ,
           but
           his
           that
           speaks
           farre
           better
           things
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           .
           No
           saving
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Shepherd
           :
           no
           raising
           of
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           to
           the
           life
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           but
           by
           subjecting
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           to
           the
           death
           of
           nature
           .
           
           
             For
             our
             transgressions
             was
             he
             wounded
             ,
             for
             our
             iniquities
             was
             he
             bruised
             ,
             the
             chastisement
             of
             our
             peace
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             stripes
             we
             are
             healed
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           
             Esay
             .
             Percutiam
             Pastorem
          
           is
           salvation
           here
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           enemy
           against
           whom
           he
           fought
           ,
           had
           been
           else
           invincible
           .
           For
           as
           upon
           some
           sodain
           exigents
           ,
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           conquer
           is
           to
           flee
           ;
           so
           here
           ,
           the
           readiest
           way
           for
           him
           to
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           was
           to
           lose
           his
           life
           .
           
             Novum
             ad
             victoriam
             iter
             sanguinis
             sui
             semita
             aperuit
             ,
          
           
           as
           the
           Historian
           said
           of
           Decius
           .
           This
           was
           indeed
           a
           battel
           of
           a
           strange
           condition
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Conqueror
           must
           first
           lose
           his
           life
           ,
           before
           he
           could
           obtain
           the
           victory
           ,
           and
           live
           again
           before
           he
           could
           enjoy
           it
           .
           No
           other
           way
           to
           subjugate
           the
           powers
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           ransom
           his
           distressed
           sheep
           from
           the
           hands
           of
           Satan
           ,
           
           but
           by
           his
           death
           to
           overthrow
           him
           
           which
           had
           the
           power
           of
           death
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Devil
           .
           So
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           A
           miracle
           saith
           the
           Glosse
           indeed
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           should
           be
           beaten
           at
           his
           own
           weapon
           ;
           and
           being
           the
           first
           that
           brought
           in
           death
           ,
           should
           be
           conquered
           by
           it
           .
           
             Mors
             enim
             erat
             arma
             per
             quae
             vincebat
             diabolus
             ,
             &
             per
             en
             victus
             est
             à
             Christo
             .
          
           So
           the
           Glosse
           expounds
           it
           .
           
        
         
           Thus
           punctually
           hath
           the
           Lord
           our
           Saviour
           discharged
           the
           duty
           of
           the
           good
           Sheepherd
           unto
           us
           ;
           and
           somewhat
           we
           must
           do
           reciprocally
           in
           the
           correspondence
           thereunto
           .
           But
           what
           that
           is
           ,
           will
           be
           too
           long
           a
           business
           ,
           to
           be
           discoursed
           of
           at
           this
           present
           .
           The
           27.
           of
           this
           Chapter
           will
           be
           a
           more
           convenient
           Theme
           ,
           whereupon
           to
           build
           an
           Application
           of
           the
           present
           Doctrine
           ;
           as
           it
           relates
           unto
           the
           Pastoral
           charge
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           feeding
           of
           our
           souls
           with
           the
           bread
           of
           life
           ,
           curing
           our
           wounded
           consciences
           with
           the
           Physick
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           correcting
           out
           obliquities
           with
           the
           rod
           of
           Discipline
           ;
           and
           lodging
           us
           in
           a
           most
           safe
           and
           secure
           place
           ,
           whilest
           we
           are
           made
           partakers
           of
           his
           heavenly
           comforts
           .
           But
           as
           our
           present
           Text
           relates
           to
           the
           Sheepherds
           goodness
           ,
           the
           Application
           will
           be
           here
           more
           proper
           then
           it
           can
           be
           there
           :
           the
           hearing
           of
           his
           voyce
           ,
           and
           the
           requital
           of
           his
           goodness
           in
           a
           mutual
           suffering
           ,
           being
           of
           very
           different
           natures
           .
           For
           questionle●s
           ,
           as
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           infinite
           goodness
           did
           will●ngly
           lay
           down
           his
           life
           for
           us
           ;
           so
           may
           ●e
           well
           expect
           a
           mutual
           readiness
           in
           us
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           die
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           die
           for
           him●
           also
           ,
           when
           our
           ●piritual
           necessities
           ▪
           and
           the
           extremities
           of
           his
           Church
           shall
           so
           require
           .
           The
           first
           of
           these
           two
           wayes
           ,
           is
           by
           dying
           with
           him
           ,
           cruc●●ying
           our
           sins
           upon
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           burying
           our
           corrupt
           affections
           in
           his
           Grave
           ,
           mortify●ng
           
           our
           earthly
           members
           ,
           and
           killing
           in
           our selves
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           sin
           .
           This
           to
           be
           done
           by
           chastising
           of
           our
           souls
           with
           watchings
           ,
           fastings
           ,
           labours
           ,
           patience
           ,
           afflictions
           ,
           sufferings
           .
           Duties
           so
           throughly
           practised
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           by
           many
           of
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           ,
           that
           their
           very
           flesh
           was
           rarified
           into
           spirit
           ;
           and
           the
           whole
           man
           so
           fitted
           for
           eternal
           glories
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           not
           look
           to
           die
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           translated
           .
           Which
           duties
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           all
           times
           to
           be
           practised
           by
           us
           ,
           so
           most
           especially
           on
           those
           dayes
           and
           times
           ,
           which
           are
           designed
           according
           to
           the
           pattern
           of
           pure
           Antiquity
           ,
           for
           fasting
           ,
           prayer
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           acts
           of
           Christian
           humiliation
           :
           though
           now
           not
           only
           generally
           neglected
           by
           most
           sorts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           difference
           between
           Christian
           libertie
           and
           antichristian
           licentiousness
           ;
           but
           branded
           and
           defamed
           as
           superstitious
           ,
           if
           not
           somewhat
           worse
           .
           So
           that
           I
           fear
           we
           may
           too
           truly
           take
           up
           the
           complaint
           of
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           
             I
             humbled
             my self
             and
             fasted
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             Sackcloth
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             turned
             to
             my
             reproof
             .
          
        
         
           The
           second
           way
           of
           mutual
           suffering
           with
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           is
           by
           dying
           for
           him
           .
           This
           was
           the
           salt
           wherewith
           he
           seasoned
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and●
           it
           preserves
           their
           memories
           most
           sweet
           and
           fragrant
           to
           this
           very
           day
           .
           A
           matter
           not
           so
           gracious
           I
           confess
           unto
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           may
           be
           entertained
           without
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           in
           any
           heart
           that
           is
           truly
           Christian
           ;
           by
           any
           one
           who
           seriously
           considers
           how
           much
           the
           most
           that
           he
           can
           suffer
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           comes
           short
           of
           that
           which
           Christ
           hath
           suffered
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           man
           :
           he
           being
           immortal
           ,
           and
           not
           subject
           unto
           death
           ,
           unless
           he
           would
           ;
           we
           mortal
           ,
           &
           of
           necessity
           to
           die
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           w●
           decline
           it
           .
           Death
           is
           a
           sleep
           ,
           which
           
           first
           or
           last
           must
           bind
           up
           all
           our
           senses
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Grave
           we
           shall
           all
           be
           lodged
           .
           This
           all
           the
           difference
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           us
           may
           be
           sooner
           had
           to
           bed
           ,
           and
           not
           laid
           down
           so
           easily
           as
           the
           others
           are
           .
           Add
           unto
           this
           the
           comfortable
           words
           of
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           in
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           
             qui
             perdiderit
             animam
             suam
             propter
             me
             ,
          
           
           
             he
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             finde
             it
             .
          
           And
           tell
           me
           then
           if
           thus
           to
           die
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           readiest
           way
           to
           live
           for
           ever
           :
           if
           thus
           to
           venture
           all
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           surest
           way
           to
           keep
           all
           from
           hazard
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           our
           own
           with
           usury
           .
           Thus
           must
           we
           be
           resolved
           ,
           if
           ever
           ,
           as
           God
           knowes
           how
           soon
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           occasion
           :
           and
           though
           there
           never
           be
           occasion
           ,
           (
           as
           God
           grant
           there
           be
           not
           )
           yet
           must
           we
           all
           be
           thus
           affected
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           in
           voto
           .
           So
           doing
           ,
           we
           are
           Martyrs
           though
           we
           do
           not
           suffer
           ,
           and
           shall
           die
           whilest
           we
           live
           .
           And
           dying
           for
           him
           ,
           whilest
           we
           live
           in
           our
           earthly
           Tabernacles
           ;
           we
           shall
           live
           with
           him
           when
           we
           die
           in
           his
           endless
           Glories
           .
           Which
           God
           of
           his
           great
           mercy
           vouchsafe
           unto
           us
           all
           .
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           SERMON
           PREACHED
           At
           WINDSOR
           ,
           
             Jan.
             25.
             1641.
             
          
        
         
           
             JOHN
             10.
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             My
             Sheep
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             follow
             me
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           Sheepherd
           and
           the
           Sheep
           are
           a
           kind
           of
           relatives
           ,
           and
           there
           are
           mutual
           and
           reciprocal
           Offices
           to
           be
           done
           between
           them
           .
           The
           Sheepherd
           calls
           the
           Sheep
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           they
           hear
           his
           voice
           ;
           he
           leads
           them
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           they
           follow
           him
           .
           This
           Sheepherd
           who
           it
           is
           we
           have
           seen
           already
           ;
           it
           is
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           great
           Sheepherd
           of
           the
           Sheep
           as
           St.
           Paul
           ;
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           chief
           Sheepherd
           ,
           as
           St.
           Peter
           calls
           him
           .
           
           But
           what
           need
           more
           be
           said
           of
           this
           ,
           then
           what
           our
           Saviour
           hath
           affirmed
           in
           that
           kind
           before
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           only
           take
           upon
           himself
           the
           name
           and
           office
           of
           a
           Sheepherd
           ,
           but
           chalenged
           to
           himself
           the
           title
           of
           the
           good
           Sheepherd
           too
           ,
           the
           best
           without
           all
           question
           that
           was
           ever
           known
           ;
           none
           ever
           laying
           down
           his
           life
           for
           the
           sheep
           but
           he
           .
           So
           
           for
           the
           sheep
           ,
           look
           we
           but
           on
           our selves
           ,
           we
           shall
           quickly
           finde
           them
           :
           
           we
           being
           all
           of
           us
           ,
           
             oves
             manuum
             ejus
          
           ,
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           Hands
           ,
           the
           workmanship
           of
           his
           Creation
           ,
           &
           
             oves
             pascuae
             ejus
          
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           pastures
           ,
           fed
           and
           brought
           up
           by
           him
           in
           the
           works
           of
           godliness
           .
           And
           this
           the
           good
           Father
           
             Greg.
             N●ss
          
           .
           doth
           reckon
           as
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           our
           felicity
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           Christ
           doth
           cause
           us
           to
           be
           called
           his
           sheep
           ,
           and
           feed
           us
           with
           the
           viands
           of
           eternal
           life
           .
        
         
           How
           farre
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           hath
           discharged
           his
           Office
           ,
           not
           only
           as
           a
           Sheepherd
           ,
           but
           the
           good
           Sheepherd
           too
           ,
           we
           have
           shewn
           already
           .
           
             Superat
             pars
             altera
             curae
             lanigeros
             agitare
             greges
          
           ;
           That
           which
           remains
           behind
           ,
           doth
           concern
           our selves
           ,
           the
           duties
           wherein
           we
           stand
           bound
           by
           the
           Lord
           our
           Sheepherd
           .
           For
           certainly
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           be
           expected
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           speak
           unto
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           also
           hearken
           ;
           if
           he
           preach
           to
           us
           ,
           we
           should
           practise
           .
           More
           then
           this
           he
           requires
           not
           of
           us
           ;
           and
           lesse
           then
           this
           we
           could
           not
           do
           ,
           did
           he
           not
           require
           it
           .
           The
           hearing
           of
           his
           voyce
           when
           he
           speaks
           unto
           us
           ,
           is
           an
           easie
           piety
           :
           and
           we
           should
           ill
           deserve
           the
           benefit
           even
           of
           outward
           sense
           ,
           did
           we
           not
           hearken
           unto
           him
           who
           made
           the
           eare
           ;
           or
           lend
           an
           eare
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           first
           gave
           it
           us
           .
           The
           following
           of
           his
           steps
           in
           the
           way
           of
           godliness
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           seem
           an
           harder
           duty
           ;
           and
           yet
           of
           no
           such
           difficulty
           ,
           if
           considered
           rightly
           ,
           when
           he
           which
           leads
           the
           way
           doth
           support
           us
           in
           it
           .
           We
           shall
           ill
           finde
           the
           way
           to
           immortality
           ,
           if
           we
           were
           left
           unto
           our selves
           ;
           who
           cast
           such
           doubts
           ,
           and
           make
           such
           poor
           excuses
           to
           delay
           the
           journey
           ,
           having
           so
           sure
           a
           Guide
           ,
           such
           a
           brave
           Conductor
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           direct
           us
           that
           we
           do
           not
           erre
           ,
           but
           to
           sustain
           us
           also
           that
           we
           do
           not
           fall
           .
           These
           the
           chief
           duties
           which
           he
           looks
           for
           
           from
           us
           ;
           and
           these
           he
           gives
           us
           in
           the
           words
           now
           read
           unto
           you
           .
           
             Oves
             meae
             vocem
             meam
             audiunt
             ,
             My
             Sheep
             hear
             my
             voyce
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
        
         
           These
           words
           ,
           as
           they
           relate
           unto
           our selves
           ,
           present
           unto
           us
           these
           three
           things
           to
           be
           considered
           .
           1.
           
           The
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           name
           of
           sheep
           :
           first
           Oves
           ,
           and
           then
           
             Oves
             meae
          
           ,
           Christs
           Sheep
           ,
           the
           sheep
           of
           his
           most
           blessed
           Pastures
           .
           2.
           
           The
           duties
           here
           expected
           from
           them
           ,
           which
           are
           
             audire
             &
             sequi
          
           ,
           to
           hear
           and
           to
           follow
           ;
           or
           rather
           so
           to
           hear
           that
           we
           may
           follow
           the
           better
           .
           3.
           
           We
           have
           the
           object
           of
           this
           duty
           ,
           which
           is
           twofold
           also
           ,
           
             vocem
             meam
             ,
             me
          
           ;
           not
           my
           voice
           only
           ,
           but
           my
           foot-steps
           too
           .
           These
           are
           the
           points
           to
           be
           considered
           ▪
           beginning
           first
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           name
           of
           sheep
           :
           first
           single
           in
           themselves
           as
           Oves
           ,
           then
           as
           united
           in
           one
           fold
           ,
           under
           one
           chief
           Shepherd
           ,
           
             oves
             meae
          
           ,
           my
           sheep
           ,
           the
           whole
           flock
           together
           .
           First
           then
           ,
        
         
           
             Ovis
             est
             molle
             pecus
             ,
             corpore
             inerme
             ,
             animo
             placidum
             .
          
           The
           sheep
           is
           said
           by
           Isidore
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           creature
           of
           a
           very
           meek
           and
           quiet
           nature
           ,
           of
           great
           ,
           both
           innocency
           and
           simplicity
           :
           disarmed
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           consequence
           disabled
           from
           doing
           the
           least
           hurt
           or
           injury
           to
           any
           other
           .
           In
           this
           regard
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           Christ
           was
           likened
           by
           the
           Prophet
           Esay
           ,
           unto
           a
           sheep
           before
           the
           Shearer
           .
           Who
           though
           he
           was
           not
           only
           shorn
           ,
           
           but
           fleeced
           ;
           nay
           both
           oppressed
           and
           afflicted
           ,
           as
           the
           Text
           informs
           us
           :
           yet
           he
           indured
           it
           all
           with
           patience
           .
           He
           opened
           not
           his
           mouth
           ,
           but
           was
           dumb
           before
           them
           ;
           reviling
           not
           again
           when
           he
           was
           reviled
           ,
           nor
           using
           threatning
           words
           when
           he
           suffered
           wrongfully
           ;
           but
           withall
           ,
           meekness
           and
           humility
           committed
           his
           whole
           cause
           to
           him
           who
           
           
           judgeth
           righteously
           .
           In
           this
           regard
           ,
           our
           Saviour
           being
           to
           warn
           his
           followers
           of
           those
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           which
           the
           Devil
           did
           intend
           to
           send
           amongst
           them
           ,
           he
           lets
           them
           know
           that
           they
           should
           come
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           that
           they
           should
           be
           apparelled
           with
           all
           shewes
           of
           meekness
           ,
           innocency
           and
           humility
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           amiable
           qualities
           ,
           such
           as
           win
           most
           on
           the
           affections
           of
           misguided
           men
           .
           Nay
           it
           is
           noted
           by
           
             Aquinas
             ,
             in
             nomine
             Ovis
             innocentiam
             &
             simplicitatem
             per
             totam
             scripturam
             designari
          
           ;
           that
           through
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           innocency
           and
           simplicity
           are
           expressed
           unto
           us
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           the
           sheep
           .
           Which
           though
           perhaps
           it
           be
           not
           universally
           true
           (
           as
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           )
           yet
           doth
           it
           very
           well
           agree
           with
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           only
           
             molle
             pecus
          
           ,
           a
           creature
           of
           a
           mild
           and
           tender
           nature
           ;
           but
           for
           the
           most
           part
           white
           of
           color
           ,
           
             quam
             dives
             nivei
             pecoris
          
           ,
           as
           he
           in
           Virgil
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           sign
           or
           robe
           of
           innocence
           .
        
         
           Such
           also
           are
           the
           sheep
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Pasture
           ,
           walking
           in
           their
           vocation
           ,
           as
           St.
           Paul
           adviseth
           ,
           with
           all
           lowliness
           and
           meekness
           ;
           washing
           their
           hands
           in
           innocence
           with
           the
           ▪
           Prophet
           David
           ;
           putting
           away
           high
           mindedness
           and
           pride
           ,
           and
           arrogance
           ,
           as
           things
           which
           are
           not
           competible
           with
           their
           Christian
           Calling
           .
           Our
           Saviour
           Christ
           hath
           not
           only
           taught
           us
           to
           be
           
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             innocent
             as
             Doves
             also
             .
          
           Nor
           hath
           he
           called
           upon
           us
           only
           that
           we
           be
           
             holy
             as
             he
             is
             holy
          
           ,
           and
           per●ect
           ,
           
             as
             our
             Father
             in
             Heaven
             is
             perfect
             :
          
           but
           he
           would
           have
           us
           learn
           of
           him
           ,
           how
           to
           be
           meek
           and
           lowly
           of
           heart
           ,
           
             ut
             requiem
             inveniamus
             animabus
             nostris
          
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           finde
           rest
           unto
           our
           souls
           .
           Humility
           is
           the
           first
           step
           in
           that
           sacred
           ladder
           which
           reacheth
           up
           from
           Earth
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           there
           we
           must
           begin
           
           our
           rise
           ,
           if
           ever
           we
           intend
           to
           attain
           the
           top
           .
           And
           for
           the
           Gates
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           they
           are
           strait
           and
           narrow
           ,
           and
           can
           be
           entred
           only
           by
           the
           
             meek
             in
             heart
             ,
             by
             the
             poor
             in
             spirit
             .
          
           
           It
           was
           the
           lowliness
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           that
           the
           Lord
           regarded
           ;
           
             the
             humble
             and
             the
             meek
             that
             he
             exalteth
             .
          
           The
           wise
           man
           Chilo
           ,
           though
           an
           Heathen
           ,
           could
           have
           taught
           us
           this
           .
           Who
           being
           asked
           what
           Jupiter
           did
           use
           to
           do
           ,
           
           returned
           this
           answer
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           &c.
           the
           very
           same
           with
           that
           of
           the
           Magnificat
           .
           
             Deposuit
             potentes
             de
             sede
             sua
             ,
             He
             doth
             put
             down
             the
             mighty
             from
             their
             Seat
             ,
             and
             doth
             exalt
             the
             humble
             and
             meek
             .
          
           Exalt
           them
           then
           he
           will
           ,
           for
           himself
           hath
           said
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           this
           world
           above
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           amongst
           the
           Angels
           .
           
           That
           Christ
           who
           hath
           assured
           us
           this
           ,
           
             that
             blessed
             are
             the
             meek
             in
             heart
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             inherit
             the
             Earth
          
           ;
           he
           also
           hath
           affirmed
           ,
           
             that
             blessed
             are
             the
             poor
             in
             spirit
             ,
             quoniam
             ipsorum
             est
             Regnum
             coelorum
             ,
             for
             theirs
             is
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             .
          
        
         
           These
           qualities
           of
           lowliness
           ,
           meekness
           and
           humility
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           at
           all
           times
           very
           necessary
           ;
           so
           most
           especially
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           when
           we
           come
           to
           hear
           ,
           to
           exercise
           that
           Office
           ,
           and
           perform
           that
           duty
           which
           is
           here
           required
           .
           The
           proud
           man
           hates
           to
           be
           instructed
           ,
           and
           the
           impatient
           will
           not
           brook
           a
           reprehension
           .
           The
           one
           thinks
           no
           man
           good
           enough
           to
           be
           his
           remembrancer
           ;
           the
           other
           storms
           and
           flies
           out
           into
           fury
           on
           the
           least
           reproof
           .
           The
           one
           thinks
           scorn
           to
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           wh●lest
           he
           is
           preaching
           in
           the
           Temple
           ,
           and
           such
           publick
           places
           ;
           They
           expect
           rather
           ,
           and
           King
           Herod
           did
           in
           the
           holy
           Gospel
           ,
           
           till
           he
           be
           brought
           unto
           their
           Houses
           :
           and
           then
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           satisfied
           in
           their
           curiosities
           ,
           they
           set
           him
           at
           naught
           ,
           laugh
           at
           
           him
           to
           his
           very
           face
           ,
           
             &
             veste
             alb●
             indutum
             illudunt
          
           ,
           put
           the
           fools
           coat
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           send
           him
           going
           .
           The
           other
           come
           about
           him
           like
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           
           and
           hearken
           greedily
           to
           his
           words
           .
           But
           if
           he
           touch
           upon
           their
           vices
           ,
           if
           he
           denounce
           a
           woe
           against
           them
           for
           their
           pride
           and
           arrogance
           ,
           their
           covetousn●ss
           ,
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           desire
           of
           glory
           ,
           they
           then
           take
           counsel
           presently
           ,
           how
           they
           may
           destroy
           him
           .
           Neither
           of
           these
           are
           in
           a
           fit
           condition
           to
           repair
           to
           Christ
           ;
           or
           if
           they
           do
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           get
           but
           little
           by
           their
           coming
           to
           him
           .
           
             Dirigit
             mansuetos
             in
             judicio
          
           ;
           they
           are
           the
           meek
           only
           whom
           God
           guides
           in
           judgement
           ,
           the
           meek
           whom
           he
           instructeth
           in
           his
           holy
           wayes
           .
           In
           vain
           do
           they
           resort
           unto
           him
           to
           hear
           his
           voyce
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           come
           with
           hardned
           ,
           not
           with
           humbled
           hearts
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           's
           another
           quality
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           as
           necessary
           to
           the
           work
           of
           hearing
           on
           the
           Post●fact
           ,
           as
           meekness
           and
           humility
           in
           the
           preparation
           ,
           or
           
             a
             parte
             ante
          
           :
           which
           is
           the
           chewing
           of
           the
           Cud
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           to
           call
           it
           .
           The
           Latines
           call
           it
           rumination
           .
           
             Illice
             sub
             nigra
             ▪
             pallentes
             ruminat
             herb
             as
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           And
           they
           derive
           that
           terme
           from
           the
           old
           word
           rumen
           ,
           which
           signifies
           that
           little
           bag
           or
           ventricle
           ,
           into
           the
           which
           it
           is
           conveyed
           before
           the
           second
           chewing
           of
           it
           ;
           or
           else
           as
           Servius
           hath
           it
           in
           his
           notes
           on
           Virgil
           ,
           from
           the
           most
           prominent
           part
           of
           the
           throat
           ,
           called
           
             Ruma
             ,
             per
             quam
             demissus
             cibus
             revocatur
             ,
          
           by
           which
           they
           do
           recall
           that
           food
           into
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           lodged
           within
           their
           stomacks
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           this
           rumination
           I
           regard
           not
           here
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           It
           properly
           belongs
           to
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           we
           leave
           it
           .
           All
           I
           shall
           note
           from
           hence
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           ruminare
           by
           a
           Metaphor
           ,
           is
           sometimes
           taken
           for
           
             in
             memoriam
             revocare
          
           ,
           
           to
           call
           again
           to
           our
           remembrance
           :
           the
           recalling
           of
           such
           things
           into
           our
           memories
           ,
           which
           either
           have
           been
           lost
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           mislaid
           in
           them
           ,
           being
           much
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           other
           in
           a
           Beast
           .
           The
           sheep
           comes
           hastily
           to
           feed
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           hast
           ,
           doth
           not
           so
           thorowly
           chew
           and
           prepare
           their
           food
           ,
           and
           fit
           it
           for
           digestion
           ,
           as
           do
           other
           creatures
           :
           but
           when
           the
           fury
           of
           their
           Appetite
           is
           a
           little
           slackned
           ,
           they
           bestow
           upon
           it
           as
           it
           were
           a
           second
           eating
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           more
           perfectly
           concocted
           ,
           and
           made
           fit
           for
           nourishment
           .
           
             Atque
             iterum
             pasto
             pascitur
             ante
             cibo
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Ovid.
           And
           this
           no
           question
           is
           required
           in
           every
           one
           who
           doth
           desire
           to
           be
           accounted
           for
           a
           sheep
           of
           our
           Saviours
           Pasture
           ,
           and
           comes
           with
           hast
           and
           hunger
           to
           hear
           his
           voyce
           .
           It
           was
           the
           Precept
           given
           by
           David
           to
           the
           great
           Kings
           Daughter
           ,
           not
           to
           hear
           only
           ,
           but
           to
           consider
           :
           
             hearken
             O
             Daughter
             and
             consider
          
           ,
           Psal
           .
           45.
           
           And
           '
           ●was
           the
           greatest
           commendation
           of
           the
           Virgin
           Mary
           ,
           a
           Daughter
           of
           the
           great
           King
           also
           ,
           that
           she
           did
           keep
           the
           sayings
           of
           her
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           
             conferens
             in
             corde
             suo
          
           ,
           
           and
           pondered
           them
           duly
           in
           her
           heart
           .
           This
           is
           that
           commanded
           by
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           people
           Israel
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           lay
           up
           his
           words
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           
           and
           meditate
           on
           the
           same
           both
           day
           and
           night
           ;
           commended
           by
           St.
           Luke
           in
           the
           Beroeans
           ,
           who
           did
           not
           only
           receive
           the
           Word
           with
           all
           readiness
           of
           mind
           ,
           but
           carefully
           compared
           it
           with
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           :
           
           and
           is
           indeed
           an
           excellent
           chewing
           of
           the
           cud
           ,
           a
           profitable
           art
           of
           benefiting
           by
           the
           word
           revealed
           .
           For
           they
           who
           thus
           do
           chew
           the
           cud
           ,
           are
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           likely
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           preserve
           the
           word
           in
           their
           hearts
           and
           memories
           ,
           but
           to
           observe
           it
           also
           in
           their
           words
           and
           actions
           .
        
         
         
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           principal
           end
           both
           of
           our
           preaching
           and
           your
           hearing
           ,
           
           
             ut
             ●a
             retineatis
             in
             mente
             ,
             impleat
             is
             in
             opere
             ,
          
           that
           you
           do
           keep
           it
           in
           your
           mindes
           ,
           and
           manifest
           the
           same
           in
           your
           conversations
           .
           And
           happy
           were
           it
           with
           us
           all
           ,
           did
           we
           imploy
           our
           memories
           to
           so
           good
           a
           purpose
           ;
           could
           we
           take
           counsel
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           and
           learn
           this
           excellent
           art
           of
           chewing
           the
           cud
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           for
           as
           it
           hapneth
           too
           too
           often
           ,
           the
           soul
           hath
           never
           lesse
           command
           upon
           the
           memory
           ,
           then
           in
           those
           things
           which
           appertain
           to
           its
           own
           salvation
           .
           Trifles
           and
           toyes
           ,
           conceits
           and
           pleasant
           passages
           of
           wit
           float
           on
           the
           top
           thereof
           ,
           and
           are
           still
           at
           hand
           .
           
             Posco
             &
             adsunt
             illico
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           Austin
           hath
           it
           .
           But
           such
           things
           as
           concern
           Christs
           Kingdom
           and
           his
           holy
           words
           ,
           
           these
           either
           are
           quite
           lost
           ,
           and
           we
           look
           not
           after
           them
           ,
           or
           so
           mislaid
           ,
           we
           cannot
           find
           them
           .
           Such
           is
           the
           common
           frailty
           of
           us
           mortal
           men
           ,
           that
           the
           best
           things
           are
           last
           learnt
           ,
           and
           first
           forgotten
           .
           A
           frailty
           no
           way
           to
           be
           rectified
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           frequent
           pondering
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           due
           revolving
           of
           it
           in
           our
           thoughts
           and
           memories
           :
           whether
           we
           read
           it
           in
           the
           Scrip●ures
           ,
           or
           hear
           it
           published
           in
           our
           Churches
           .
           By
           doing
           whereof
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           only
           hear
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           nor
           peruse
           it
           onely
           ,
           nor
           onely
           keep
           it
           in
           our
           memories
           ,
           as
           a
           tale
           or
           Story
           ;
           but
           turn
           the
           words
           thereof
           to
           works
           :
           and
           thereby
           verifie
           that
           good
           note
           of
           Bernard
           ,
           
           
             Is
             legit
             rectè
             scripturas
             sanctas
             qui
             verba
             vertit
             in
             opera
             .
          
        
         
           This
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           come
           nearer
           to
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           sheep
           then
           before
           we
           were
           :
           which
           is
           a
           very
           profitable
           creature
           and
           exceeding
           fruitful
           of
           good
           works
           .
           For
           whereas
           it
           was
           either
           profit
           or
           pleasure
           which
           first
           brought
           Beasts
           into
           the
           service
           and
           acquaintance
           of
           man
           ;
           the
           sheep
           hath
           the
           preheminence
           
           of
           them
           all
           in
           the
           point
           of
           profit
           .
           
             Quadrupedum
             qua●
             utilitatis
             causa
             homines
             incluserunt
             ,
          
           
           
             primas
             fuisse
             oves
          
           ,
           saith
           
             Conradus
             Gesner
          
           .
           And
           certainly
           from
           that
           little
           creature
           ,
           we
           have
           not
           only
           all
           things
           necessary
           for
           the
           life
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           many
           things
           which
           are
           for
           pleasure
           and
           convenience
           .
           Thus
           have
           we
           Cloaths
           of
           courser
           wearing
           from
           their
           Skins
           ,
           of
           finer
           from
           their
           Wooll
           ;
           meat
           from
           their
           flesh
           ,
           medicine
           from
           their
           blood
           ,
           and
           Musick
           from
           their
           Bowels
           .
           And
           when
           the
           Sun
           withdrawes
           his
           comfortable
           beames
           from
           the
           sight
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           make
           our selves
           an
           artificial
           day
           by
           their
           fat
           and
           Tallow
           .
           Nay
           ,
           they
           afford
           us
           an
           increase
           also
           ,
           both
           of
           Bread
           and
           Beere
           ;
           and
           in
           some
           parts
           are
           beneficial
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           bounties
           of
           a
           Dairy
           .
           
           
             Ad
             cibum
             lac
             &
             caseum
             praebent
             .
          
           So
           Varro
           ,
           and
           such
           others
           who
           have
           written
           of
           the
           arts
           of
           Husbandry
           .
           For
           further
           proof
           ,
           consult
           the
           25.
           of
           St.
           Matthews
           Gospel
           ,
           where
           our
           Redeemer
           gives
           the
           sheep
           this
           commendation
           .
           
           
             I
             was
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             an
             hungry
             ,
             and
             you
             gave
             me
             meat
             ;
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             you
             gave
             me
             drink
             ;
             naked
             ,
             and
             you
             cloathed
             me
             ;
             a
             stranger
             ,
             and
             you
             took
             me
             in
             ;
             sick
             and
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             you
             came
             to
             visit
             me
             .
          
           Which
           as
           it
           doth
           express
           most
           fully
           the
           bountiful
           condition
           of
           the
           sheep
           ,
           (
           which
           questionless
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           plentifull
           and
           liberal
           House-keeper
           of
           all
           creatures
           else
           :
           )
           so
           doth
           it
           also
           shew
           ,
           what
           kind
           of
           men
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           which
           are
           the
           sheep
           of
           our
           Redeemer
           ,
           that
           most
           glorious
           Shepherd
           ;
           free
           in
           imparting
           all
           those
           blessings
           wherewith
           by
           his
           great
           mercies
           we
           have
           been
           inriched
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           some
           men
           may
           chance
           to
           say
           ,
           what
           means
           have
           we
           of
           yielding
           any
           profit
           to
           our
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           the
           great
           Shepherd
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           
           as
           St.
           Peter
           
           calls
           him
           .
           He
           dwells
           not
           near
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           invite
           him
           to
           our
           Feasts
           or
           Banquets
           ;
           nor
           can
           we
           see
           him
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           partaker
           of
           our
           substance
           .
           But
           this
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           a
           common
           ,
           is
           a
           false
           pretence
           .
           God
           dwells
           amongst
           us
           in
           his
           poor
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Prophets
           ;
           and
           he
           expects
           that
           we
           be
           bountiful
           to
           them
           whom
           he
           hath
           substituted
           in
           his
           place
           ,
           either
           as
           instruments
           of
           our
           edification
           ,
           or
           objects
           of
           our
           liberality
           .
           The
           Prophet
           or
           the
           Priest
           ,
           call
           him
           which
           you
           will
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           called
           a
           Sheepherd
           ;
           and
           all
           that
           are
           committed
           to
           his
           charge
           and
           care
           are
           his
           Sheep
           ,
           his
           Flock
           .
           And
           doth
           not
           equity
           require
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           dictate
           ,
           
           
             that
             he
             which
             feedèth
             the
             Flock
             ,
             should
             also
             feed
             himself
             with
             the
             milk
             of
             the
             Flock
             ,
          
           and
           sometimes
           cloath
           himself
           with
           the
           Fleece
           thereof
           ?
           The
           Law
           of
           nature
           and
           of
           Nations
           have
           resolved
           this
           case
           .
           And
           he
           must
           needs
           rebel
           against
           both
           of
           them
           ,
           who
           grudgeth
           the
           poor
           Priest
           that
           maintenance
           which
           the
           Law
           allowes
           him
           ;
           or
           shall
           compel
           him
           to
           make
           up
           his
           full
           tale
           of
           bricks
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           straw
           and
           stubble
           which
           before
           he
           had
           .
           So
           for
           the
           poor
           ,
           they
           also
           have
           a
           warrant
           dormant
           ;
           or
           if
           you
           will
           ,
           a
           general
           Letter
           of
           Atturney
           ,
           to
           receive
           our
           bounties
           ;
           and
           to
           receive
           them
           also
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God.
           Verily
           saith
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           to
           his
           blessed
           sheep
           ,
           
           
             in
             as
             much
             as
             you
             have
             done
             these
             works
             of
             mercy
             unto
             the
             least
             of
             these
             my
             Brethren
             ,
             ye
             have
             done
             them
             also
             unto
             me
             .
          
           An
           excellent
           motive
           unto
           bounty
           and
           the
           works
           of
           charity
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           quality
           in
           the
           sheep
           ,
           which
           Albertus
           speaks
           of
           ,
           viz.
           that
           mutual
           love
           and
           correspondency
           which
           is
           between
           them
           .
           
             Oves
             se
             mutuò
             amant
             ,
             &
             una
             condolet
             alteri
             ,
          
           as
           he
           tells
           us
           of
           them
           .
           Some
           also
           
           have
           observed
           ▪
           that
           if
           a
           sheep
           that
           's
           strong
           and
           healthy
           do
           see
           another
           of
           the
           same
           Fold
           sick
           and
           fainting
           ,
           
             Soli
             pro
             eadem
             se
             objicit
             ,
             &
             umbram
             ei
             obtendit
             ,
          
           he
           will
           stand
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Sun
           ,
           and
           keep
           him
           from
           the
           fury
           and
           the
           heats
           thereof
           .
           Which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           no
           reason
           to
           suspect
           the
           Authours
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           sympathy
           full
           of
           scandal
           to
           the
           sonnes
           of
           men
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           are
           so
           farre
           from
           making
           shade
           to
           the
           afflicted
           and
           oppressed
           ,
           that
           if
           their
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           will
           any
           way
           conduce
           unto
           our
           advantage
           ,
           we
           use
           to
           lay
           them
           in
           the
           Sun.
           Such
           miserable
           comforters
           were
           the
           friends
           of
           Job
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           should
           have
           laboured
           to
           revive
           his
           spirits
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           afflict
           his
           conscience
           :
           and
           such
           the
           Ziphites
           unto
           David
           ,
           instead
           of
           being
           a
           comfort
           to
           him
           in
           the
           time
           of
           his
           exile
           ,
           they
           practise
           to
           deliver
           him
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Saul
           .
           We
           are
           all
           of
           us
           apt
           enough
           to
           comply
           with
           one
           part
           of
           St.
           Pauls
           injunction
           ,
           which
           is
           
             gaudere
             cum
             gaudentibus
          
           ,
           to
           rejoyce
           with
           them
           that
           do
           rejoyce
           ,
           to
           share
           with
           men
           in
           their
           prosperities
           ,
           and
           be
           partakers
           of
           their
           glories
           ;
           and
           do
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           not
           bidden
           .
           But
           for
           the
           other
           part
           thereof
           ,
           which
           is
           
             dolere
             cum
             dolentibus
          
           ,
           to
           weep
           with
           them
           that
           weep
           ,
           and
           bear
           a
           part
           in
           their
           affliction
           ;
           we
           will
           by
           no
           means
           yield
           to
           that
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           intreated
           .
           In
           that
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           wise
           Philosopher
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           no
           man
           come
           uncalled
           to
           a
           friend
           or
           neighbour
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           times
           of
           his
           affliction
           and
           his
           adversity
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           sheep
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           a
           flock
           ;
           as
           they
           are
           Oves
           first
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           and
           secondly
           ,
           as
           
             Oves
             meae
          
           ,
           my
           sheep
           ,
           the
           sheep
           of
           Christ
           ,
           a
           multitude
           ,
           or
           number
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           one
           
           supreme
           Sheepherd
           .
           First
           ,
           Oves
           in
           the
           plural
           number
           ,
           otherwise
           Christ
           could
           have
           no
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Sheepherd
           would
           have
           never
           a
           Flock
           .
           One
           sheep
           can
           no
           more
           properly
           be
           called
           a
           Flock
           ,
           then
           one
           Swallow
           may
           be
           said
           to
           make
           a
           Summer
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           a
           multitude
           of
           sheep
           without
           rule
           or
           Government
           ,
           is
           no
           more
           a
           flock
           ,
           then
           several
           shreds
           of
           Cloth
           may
           be
           called
           a
           Garment
           .
           So
           is
           it
           also
           with
           the
           Church
           ,
           one
           man
           though
           never
           so
           replenished
           with
           celestial
           Graces
           ,
           cannot
           so
           properly
           be
           called
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           Chappel
           of
           Ease
           :
           and
           multitudes
           of
           men
           that
           live
           not
           under
           one
           Lord
           ,
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptisme
           ,
           cannot
           with
           such
           propriety
           be
           termed
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           a
           confusion
           of
           opinions
           .
           To
           the
           making
           therefore
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           a
           Flock
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           number
           first
           required
           ,
           and
           next
           an
           union
           or
           consolidation
           of
           those
           numbers
           .
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           this
           number
           hath
           not
           been
           at
           all
           times
           eminent
           ,
           nor
           equally
           conspicuous
           in
           all
           places
           ;
           and
           yet
           there
           have
           been
           still
           a
           number
           .
           Seven
           thousand
           knees
           there
           were
           in
           Israel
           ,
           which
           Elijah
           knew
           not
           ,
           that
           had
           not
           bowed
           themselves
           to
           Baal
           ,
           and
           infinite
           numbers
           in
           the
           Realm
           of
           Judah
           ,
           who
           never
           offered
           sacrifice
           to
           that
           wretched
           Idol
           ;
           visible
           Professors
           of
           Gods
           saving
           truths
           and
           devout
           worshippers
           of
           his
           holy
           name
           .
           Nor
           ever
           was
           the
           Church
           so
           destitu●e
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           hold
           those
           necessary
           fundamental
           Doctrines
           which
           are
           required
           unto
           salvation
           :
           and
           those
           professed
           and
           taught
           in
           some
           place
           or
           other
           according
           to
           the
           will
           and
           pleasure
           of
           Almighty
           God.
           Since
           God
           first
           had
           a
           Church
           ,
           there
           have
           still
           been
           numbers
           of
           Professors
           ;
           though
           more
           or
           lesse
           ,
           according
           unto
           times
           and
           seasons
           ,
           more
           in
           some
           places
           then
           in
           others
           ,
           although
           not
           alwayes
           
           in
           such
           whole
           and
           sound
           condition
           ,
           so
           free
           from
           erro●
           and
           corruptions
           as
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           But
           number
           simply
           ,
           is
           not
           so
           great
           a
           strength
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           is
           the
           unity
           thereof
           .
           For
           as
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           
           compares
           the
           Church
           not
           unto
           men
           ,
           
           but
           to
           a
           City
           ,
           
             a
             City
             at
             unity
             in
             it self
             ,
          
           and
           in
           the
           Canticles
           ,
           not
           unto
           Souldiers
           ,
           but
           an
           Army
           ,
           
           
             an
             Army
             terrible
             with
             banners
          
           ;
           so
           doth
           he
           liken
           it
           not
           unto
           sheep
           ,
           but
           to
           a
           flock
           ,
           a
           flock
           new
           come
           from
           washing
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           Song
           of
           Solomon
           ;
           a
           little
           flock
           ,
           
           as
           himself
           calls
           it
           in
           St.
           Luke
           .
           And
           if
           a
           flock
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           then
           united
           and
           collected
           into
           one
           Fold
           ,
           under
           the
           leading
           and
           command
           of
           the
           same
           one
           Sheepherd
           :
           
             unum
             ●vile
          
           ,
           and
           
             unus
             Pastor
          
           ,
           being
           joyned
           together
           in
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           v.
           16.
           
           To
           finde
           this
           one
           Sheepherd
           who
           it
           is
           ,
           we
           need
           seek
           no
           further
           then
           my
           Text
           ,
           it
           is
           Christ
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           who
           therefore
           calleth
           them
           
             oves
             meas
          
           ,
           his
           own
           sheep
           ;
           his
           as
           the
           chief
           sheepherd
           and
           proprietary
           ,
           the
           Lord
           and
           owner
           of
           the
           flock
           .
           And
           this
           supreme
           and
           universal
           sheepherd
           we
           acknowledge
           gladly
           ,
           and
           should
           account
           our selves
           in
           an
           ill
           condition
           were
           we
           not
           under
           his
           command
           ,
           fed
           by
           his
           blessed
           Word
           and
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           safely
           sheltered
           under
           the
           wings
           of
           his
           protection
           .
           There
           is
           indeed
           another
           who
           pretends
           to
           this
           ,
           this
           universal
           Empire
           over
           all
           the
           Flock
           :
           one
           who
           cries
           out
           with
           Polyphemus
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           
           
             Hoc
             p●cus
             omne
             meum
             est
          
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           sheep
           upon
           the
           Downs
           are
           his
           ;
           or
           like
           the
           sheepherd
           in
           the
           Eclogue
           ,
           
             Mille
             meae
             Siculis
             errant
             in
             montibus
             Agnae
             ,
          
           and
           so
           are
           all
           the
           Lambs
           on
           a
           thousand
           Hills
           .
           
           And
           whereas
           antiently
           it
           was
           conceived
           to
           be
           a
           perfect
           definition
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           was
           a
           body
           of
           men
           professing
           one
           Lord
           ,
           
           one
           Faith
           ,
           one
           Baptisme
           :
           our
           Masters
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           have
           now
           added
           this
           ,
           
             sub
             unius
             Christi
             in
             terris
             Vicarii
             ,
          
           
           
             Romani
             Pont.
          
           that
           this
           collected
           body
           must
           be
           under
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           .
           A
           patch
           subjoyned
           to
           the
           old
           definition
           of
           a
           Church
           ,
           much
           like
           the
           piece
           of
           new
           Cloth
           put
           to
           an
           old
           Garment
           ,
           which
           our
           Saviour
           speaketh
           of
           .
           That
           which
           is
           added
           to
           it
           to
           make
           up
           the
           rent
           ,
           
           takes
           from
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           Garment
           ;
           
             Et
             scissura
             fit
             pejor
          
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Schisme
           or
           rupture
           is
           made
           worse
           then
           before
           it
           was
           .
           For
           by
           this
           patch
           ,
           this
           new
           addition
           ,
           the
           Churches
           of
           the
           East
           which
           are
           large
           and
           numerous
           ;
           those
           of
           the
           Moscovites
           and
           A●thiopians
           ,
           which
           are
           farre
           more
           entire
           ,
           though
           not
           so
           populous
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Churches
           also
           of
           the
           Reformation
           are
           cut
           off
           for
           ever
           from
           having
           any
           part
           in
           David
           ,
           or
           hope
           of
           an
           inheritance
           in
           the
           sonne
           of
           Jesse
           .
           But
           with
           this
           new
           Divinity
           we
           have
           nought
           to
           do
           .
           We
           know
           but
           one
           chief
           Sheepherd
           onely
           ,
           even
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           whose
           voyce
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           ,
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           be
           asked
           ,
           whether
           the
           number
           or
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           flock
           ,
           be
           the
           more
           considerable
           ;
           no
           question
           but
           we
           must
           determine
           it
           in
           behalf
           of
           unity
           .
           A
           small
           flock
           if
           it
           hold
           together
           ,
           are
           lesse
           obnoxious
           to
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           then
           multitudes
           of
           sheep
           dispersed
           and
           scattered
           without
           rule
           and
           order
           .
           
             Luporum
             insidiis
             oves
             minus
             patent
             ,
             quod
             ita
             catervatim
             incedant
             ,
             &
             à
             reliquis
             non
             aberrent
             ,
          
           as
           mine
           Authour
           hath
           it
           .
           When
           the
           sheep
           keep
           together
           in
           a
           flock
           ,
           a
           Body
           ,
           the
           Wolf
           dare
           hardly
           meddle
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           it
           were
           madness
           in
           him
           to
           attempt
           a
           flock
           .
           But
           if
           he
           meet
           them
           single
           ,
           or
           in
           scattered
           Companies
           ,
           divided
           from
           the
           main
           
           Body
           of
           their
           fellows
           ;
           or
           otherwise
           stragling
           from
           the
           Fold
           :
           then
           takes
           he
           his
           advantage
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           destroyes
           them
           utterly
           .
           As
           long
           as
           Dinah
           kept
           her self
           within
           the
           Sanctuary
           of
           her
           Fathers
           House
           ,
           fenced
           by
           the
           valour
           of
           her
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           guided
           by
           the
           counsels
           of
           a
           careful
           Parent
           ;
           it
           went
           well
           with
           her
           ,
           she
           preserved
           her
           honour
           .
           
           But
           when
           the
           gadding
           humour
           took
           her
           ,
           and
           she
           must
           needs
           abroad
           to
           see
           the
           Daughters
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           she
           forthwith
           met
           with
           Sichem
           the
           Sonne
           of
           Hamor
           ,
           who
           seized
           upon
           her
           and
           defiled
           her
           .
           And
           so
           it
           also
           is
           with
           the
           stragling
           Christian
           ,
           such
           as
           do
           peevishly
           divide
           themselves
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           wander
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           sacred
           Body
           ;
           
             They
             either
             fall
             into
             the
             jawes
             of
             the
             roaring
             Lion
             ,
          
           
           who
           walkes
           about
           in
           expectation
           of
           his
           prey
           ,
           
             seeking
             out
             whom
             he
             may
             devoure
          
           ;
           or
           else
           by
           hearkening
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           strangers
           ,
           
           whom
           they
           should
           not
           follow
           ,
           they
           make
           themselves
           a
           spoyl
           unto
           
             Theeves
             and
             Robbers
          
           .
           Keep
           we
           then
           all
           together
           in
           one
           Fold
           ,
           one
           Flock
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           the
           violence
           of
           Satan
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           Hell
           ,
           nor
           any
           mischievous
           design
           of
           malicious
           men
           .
           And
           if
           we
           would
           preserve
           the
           spirit
           of
           unity
           in
           the
           bond
           of
           peace
           ,
           we
           cannot
           do
           it
           with
           lesse
           hazard
           ,
           nor
           with
           more
           assurance
           ,
           then
           if
           we
           hearken
           diligently
           to
           the
           voyce
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           tread
           with
           patience
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           duties
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           come
           next
           in
           order
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           sense
           of
           hearing
           (
           saith
           our
           Master
           Aristotle
           )
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           Discipline
           ,
           
           that
           sense
           whereby
           we
           are
           made
           capable
           of
           learning
           ;
           and
           thereby
           gain
           unto
           our selves
           that
           knowledge
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           begotten
           with
           us
           by
           
           our
           Parents
           .
           We
           may
           upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           ,
           call
           it
           the
           sense
           of
           salvation
           .
           
           For
           
             Fides
             ex
             auditu
             ,
             Faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
          
           saith
           St.
           Paul.
           And
           without
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           be
           saved
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           without
           faith
           we
           should
           please
           the
           Lord.
           Now
           no
           man
           brings
           this
           knowledge
           of
           ,
           or
           this
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           into
           the
           World
           along
           with
           him
           ;
           nor
           can
           a
           man
           believe
           in
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           whose
           soul
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           belief
           is
           not
           distilled
           and
           infused
           through
           the
           outward
           senses
           .
           Faith
           ,
           though
           an
           habit
           principally
           of
           the
           Lords
           infusing
           ,
           yet
           requires
           somewhat
           on
           our
           parts
           to
           be
           done
           and
           acted
           ,
           as
           hearing
           ,
           reading
           ,
           conference
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           preparatives
           ;
           whereby
           our
           understandings
           are
           informed
           ,
           and
           our
           mindes
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           so
           prepared
           to
           entertain
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           observation
           of
           an
           ancient
           Father
           ,
           that
           many
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           are
           likened
           and
           resembled
           to
           the
           outward
           members
           .
           Upon
           which
           ground
           ,
           the
           eare
           may
           not
           improperly
           be
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           spirituall
           mouth
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           do
           receive
           both
           food
           and
           Physick
           for
           the
           languishing
           soul
           .
           It
           hath
           been
           noted
           of
           the
           sheep
           that
           it
           is
           naturally
           subject
           to
           the
           rot
           .
           
             Ossa
             minutatim
             morbo
             collapsa
             trahebat
          
           ,
           
           as
           the
           Poet
           hath
           it
           .
           Which
           as
           it
           naturally
           doth
           arise
           from
           the
           moyst
           and
           flegmatick
           constitution
           of
           their
           bodies
           ;
           so
           is
           it
           then
           most
           frequent
           and
           predominant
           in
           them
           ,
           when
           to
           the
           natural
           moysture
           of
           their
           bodies
           is
           added
           also
           the
           corrupt
           moysture
           of
           their
           Pastures
           .
           No
           way
           to
           help
           it
           or
           prevent
           it
           ,
           but
           to
           change
           their
           Pastures
           ,
           to
           lead
           them
           up
           unto
           the
           Mountains
           ,
           to
           places
           of
           a
           sweet
           ,
           but
           more
           wholsom
           Herbage
           .
           So
           is
           it
           also
           with
           us
           men
           ,
           with
           our
           Saviours
           sheep
           .
           We
           are
           all
           rotten
           
           from
           the
           womb
           :
           in
           sin
           our
           Mothers
           have
           conceived
           us
           ,
           saith
           the
           Royal
           Psalmist
           :
           but
           then
           most
           dangerously
           affected
           with
           it
           ,
           when
           to
           the
           natural
           corruptness
           of
           our
           disposition
           are
           added
           also
           the
           diseases
           of
           our
           education
           :
           
           
             Crederes
             nos
             naturâ
             non
             tam
             improbos
             esse
             ,
             nisi
             accederet
             etiam
             disciplina
             .
          
           But
           being
           thus
           diseased
           and
           ill-affected
           ,
           what
           means
           is
           left
           us
           for
           the
           cure
           ?
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           other
           way
           to
           remedy
           the
           diseases
           of
           our
           conversation
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           physick
           of
           the
           Word
           ;
           nor
           other
           way
           to
           make
           that
           physick
           efficacious
           ,
           but
           by
           applying
           it
           to
           the
           ear
           ,
           That
           is
           the
           mouth
           wherewith
           we
           must
           take
           down
           those
           potions
           which
           the
           Physitians
           of
           our
           souls
           have
           prescribed
           unto
           us
           .
        
         
           Next
           let
           us
           look
           upon
           the
           Word
           as
           it
           is
           our
           food
           ,
           
             man
             living
             not
             by
             bread
             alone
             ,
             but
             by
             every
             word
             proceeding
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             God
          
           ;
           food
           fitted
           for
           all
           Ages
           and
           for
           all
           conditions
           .
           Are
           we
           but
           Novices
           in
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           Babes
           of
           yesterday
           ?
           then
           it
           goes
           for
           milk
           .
           
             As
             new-born
             babes
             desire
             ye
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             grow
             thereby
             ,
          
           so
           St.
           Peter
           hath
           it
           .
           
           Are
           ye
           of
           riper
           years
           and
           more
           setled
           judgments
           ?
           then
           it
           stands
           for
           meat
           .
           
             Strong
             meat
             belongs
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             full
             age
             ,
             who
             have
             their
             senses
             exercised
             to
             discern
             both
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
          
           
           so
           St.
           
             Paul
             hath
             told
             us
          
           .
           Are
           ye
           of
           curious
           tasts
           and
           affected
           palates
           ?
           then
           it
           is
           a
           banquet
           ,
           a
           banquet
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           rich
           and
           nourishing
           .
           A
           banquet
           full
           of
           all
           Varieties
           ;
           in
           which
           there
           are
           both
           Sweet-meats
           to
           delight
           the
           Tast
           ,
           Salsado's
           to
           revive
           the
           Palate
           ,
           Tart
           stuff
           to
           set
           an
           edge
           upon
           the
           Appetite
           ,
           Lenitives
           to
           open
           and
           unknit
           Obstructions
           ,
           Cordials
           to
           heighten
           and
           advance
           our
           Spirits
           .
           And
           by
           what
           means
           do
           we
           become
           partakers
           
           of
           those
           heavenly
           Viands
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           the
           mouth
           of
           our
           Understanding
           ;
           
           
             auditu
             devorandus
             est
             hic
             panis
             ,
             Intellectu
             devorandus
             ,
             Fide
             digerendus
             .
          
           This
           sacred
           and
           celestial
           food
           must
           be
           first
           swallowed
           with
           our
           Ears
           ,
           chewed
           with
           our
           Intellect
           or
           Understanding
           ,
           and
           finally
           digested
           by
           our
           Faith
           ,
           as
           Tertullian
           hath
           it
           :
           so
           that
           in
           each
           of
           those
           respects
           and
           in
           all
           together
           ,
           
             Qui
             habet
             aures
             audire
             ,
             audiat
             ,
             He
             that
             hath
             ears
             to
             hear
             let
             him
             hear
             :
          
           and
           yet
           that
           's
           not
           all
           .
        
         
           Not
           all
           assuredly
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           thought
           of
           that
           ;
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           were
           very
           easie
           if
           it
           should
           be
           so
           .
           There
           's
           not
           a
           Scribe
           or
           Pharisee
           in
           all
           the
           Gospel
           but
           had
           been
           Sainted
           long
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           if
           hearing
           onely
           in
           it self
           ,
           
             ex
             opere
             operato
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Schoolmen
           phrase
           it
           ,
           could
           have
           brought
           them
           thither
           .
           They
           heard
           the
           voice
           of
           Christ
           ,
           none
           oftner
           ,
           but
           they
           onely
           heard
           it
           ;
           and
           in
           this
           place
           audire
           goes
           a
           little
           further
           .
           The
           hearing
           ,
           
           as
           it
           is
           the
           sense
           of
           discipline
           ,
           so
           was
           the
           ear
           (
           the
           instrument
           of
           hearing
           )
           of
           old
           times
           consecrated
           to
           the
           memory
           .
           
             Physici
             dicunt
             singulas
             corporis
             partes
             Numinibus
             consecratas
             esse
             ,
             ut
             aurem
             Memoriae
             ,
          
           
           
             frontem
             Genio
          
           ,
           as
           Servius
           notes
           it
           upon
           Virgil
           .
           We
           must
           so
           hear
           then
           that
           we
           do
           remember
           ,
           not
           make
           our
           ears
           a
           thorough-fare
           ,
           and
           no
           more
           then
           so
           :
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           we
           must
           look
           to
           neither
           .
           
             Audire
             est
             credere
             &
             obedire
          
           ,
           as
           mine
           author
           tells
           me
           .
           To
           hear
           is
           to
           believe
           and
           practise
           ;
           first
           to
           believe
           that
           what
           we
           heare
           delivered
           in
           the
           Word
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           practise
           it
           as
           fit
           and
           necessary
           to
           be
           done
           :
           this
           is
           the
           hearing
           we
           must
           trust
           too
           if
           we
           look
           for
           Heaven
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           the
           shutting
           of
           our
           eyes
           ,
           and
           turning
           all
           the
           body
           into
           an
           ear
           that
           will
           save
           our
           soules
           ;
           there
           's
           somewhat
           else
           which
           must
           be
           thought
           of
           .
           First
           
           to
           commit
           to
           memory
           those
           saving
           Doctrines
           which
           we
           have
           heard
           delivered
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           next
           to
           express
           the
           power
           thereof
           in
           our
           lives
           and
           actions
           ,
           
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           in
           Oecumenius
           ,
           with
           all
           alacrity
           of
           mind
           and
           spirit
           ;
           for
           not
           the
           hearers
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           but
           the
           doers
           of
           it
           shall
           be
           justified
           ,
           so
           the
           Apostle
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           Nor
           is
           it
           strange
           that
           hearing
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           God
           should
           be
           interpreted
           Obedience
           .
           It
           was
           the
           first
           quarrel
           which
           God
           had
           with
           Adam
           ,
           
           
             quia
             audiisti
             vocem
             uxoris
             tuae
          
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           hearkened
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           his
           wife
           .
           What
           ,
           had
           God
           given
           her
           to
           him
           for
           a
           comfort
           ,
           and
           doth
           he
           now
           find
           fault
           that
           he
           heard
           her
           speak
           ?
           what
           comfort
           can
           there
           be
           in
           a
           sullen
           woman
           ?
           in
           a
           dumb
           woman
           none
           at
           all
           .
           Not
           so
           :
           't
           was
           not
           the
           hearing
           of
           Eves
           voice
           that
           the
           Lord
           condemned
           ,
           but
           his
           obeying
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           his
           yielding
           to
           her
           wanton
           motions
           ,
           and
           attributing
           more
           unto
           her
           desires
           then
           to
           Gods
           Commandements
           .
           Audisti
           ,
           i.
           e.
           adimplesti
           ,
           to
           hearken
           there
           is
           to
           obey
           ;
           because
           thou
           hast
           obeyed
           the
           voice
           of
           thy
           wife
           ,
           and
           willfully
           transgressed
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Lord
           shall
           curs●
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           make
           thee
           labour
           for
           thy
           living
           ;
           
           so
           in
           the
           1
           of
           Samuel
           and
           the
           15th
           Chapter
           ,
           
             Melior
             est
             obedientia
             quàm
             victimae
             ,
             to
             obey
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             to
             hearken
             then
             the
             fat
             of
             Rams
             .
          
           Where
           
             auscultare
             &
             obedire
          
           to
           hearken
           and
           obey
           are
           plainly
           used
           as
           words
           of
           the
           same
           signification
           ,
           the
           same
           in
           sense
           though
           not
           in
           sound
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           Almighty
           God
           did
           give
           this
           testimony
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           
             This
             is
             my
             beloved
             Son
             ,
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
          
           and
           then
           immediately
           subjoyned
           
             audite
             ipsum
             ,
             hear
             ye
             him
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           
           thought
           that
           he
           required
           no
           more
           then
           their
           outward
           ears
           :
           That
           had
           been
           to
           invite
           his
           followers
           to
           that
           very
           fault
           which
           he
           blamed
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           was
           
             audientes
             non
             audiunt
          
           ,
           the
           people
           heard
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           heard
           it
           not
           :
           
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           heard
           the
           Word
           but
           did
           not
           do
           it
           .
           They
           onely
           hear
           his
           Word
           aright
           ,
           which
           do
           hear
           with
           profit
           :
           which
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           we
           shall
           not
           onely
           hear
           his
           word
           as
           is
           here
           commanded
           ,
           but
           shall
           so
           hear
           his
           voice
           as
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           chiefly
           here
           intended
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           we
           shall
           speak
           more
           anon
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           we
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           object
           which
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           .
           
             Audite
             ipsum
             ,
             hear
             ye
             him
             ,
          
           so
           saith
           God
           the
           Father
           ▪
           
             audite
             vocē
             meam
             ,
             hear
             my
             voice
             ,
          
           so
           saith
           God
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           both
           these
           are
           one
           .
           Ipse
           there
           ,
           which
           is
           God
           the
           word
           ,
           is
           here
           
             vox
             mea
          
           ,
           or
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           both
           most
           apparently
           the
           same
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           ,
           that
           he
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           should
           more
           conveniently
           express
           himself
           in
           any
           other
           way
           then
           by
           his
           voice
           :
           for
           howsoever
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           be
           most
           unquestionably
           true
           ,
           that
           God
           at
           sundry
           times
           and
           in
           divers
           manners
           spake
           in
           times
           past
           unto
           our
           Fathers
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
           yet
           still
           we
           are
           at
           
             locutus
             est
             Deus
          
           ,
           that
           God
           spake
           unto
           them
           ,
           &
           speak
           he
           could
           not
           properly
           but
           by
           a
           voice
           ;
           nay
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           upon
           it
           well
           ,
           we
           shall
           surely
           find
           that
           the
           first
           external
           action
           ascribed
           to
           God
           in
           holy
           Scripture
           is
           
             dixit
             Dominus
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           spake
           ;
           
           and
           that
           was
           a
           miraculous
           kind
           of
           speech
           indeed
           ,
           he
           spake
           not
           onely
           words
           but
           works
           .
           He
           spake
           the
           word
           and
           it
           was
           made
           ,
           he
           said
           the
           word
           onely
           and
           they
           were
           created
           .
           
           From
           that
           time
           forwards
           unto
           this
           ▪
           God
           never
           did
           express
           himself
           in
           a
           cleerer
           
           way
           then
           by
           that
           of
           speaking
           ,
           either
           in
           dreams
           and
           visions
           as
           unto
           the
           Patriarcks
           ,
           or
           
             Angelorum
             atque
             hominum
             ministerio
          
           ,
           by
           the
           tongues
           of
           holy
           men
           and
           Angels
           ,
           as
           unto
           the
           Jews
           ,
           till
           in
           the
           last
           dayes
           
             locutus
             est
             nobis
             in
             filio
          
           ,
           he
           spake
           unto
           us
           by
           his
           Son
           the
           heir
           of
           all
           things
           .
           This
           is
           that
           He
           ,
           and
           his
           that
           Voice
           which
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           ;
           and
           well
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           most
           agreeable
           to
           our
           infirmities
           that
           he
           should
           speak
           to
           us
           by
           a
           voice
           .
           For
           should
           he
           speak
           unto
           us
           now
           as
           at
           the
           giving
           of
           the
           Law
           in
           Sinai
           ,
           
           in
           thunder
           and
           lightning
           ,
           what
           flesh
           were
           able
           to
           abide
           it
           ?
           Or
           should
           he
           speak
           unto
           us
           in
           a
           cloud
           of
           darkness
           ,
           
             &
             cum
             clangore
             Tubae
          
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sound
           of
           a
           Trumpet
           ,
           what
           ear
           were
           able
           to
           endure
           it
           ?
           
           
             Speak
             thou
             unto
             us
          
           (
           said
           the
           Jews
           to
           Moses
           )
           
             and
             we
             will
             hear
             ,
             but
             let
             not
             God
             speak
             to
             us
             lest
             we
             die
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           let
           not
           the
           Lord
           so
           speak
           unto
           us
           that
           we
           dare
           not
           hear
           ,
           or
           shew
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           terrible
           way
           unto
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           dare
           not
           approch
           unto
           him
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           not
           often
           that
           God
           speaks
           otherwise
           unto
           us
           ,
           then
           in
           a
           still
           and
           gentle
           voice
           ,
           such
           as
           the
           Jews
           call
           
             Bath-col
             ,
             filia
             vocis
          
           ,
           
           a
           small
           slender
           voice
           ;
           such
           as
           Job
           calleth
           
             vocem
             aurae
             lenis
          
           ,
           a
           still
           silent
           voice
           ;
           such
           as
           may
           charme
           but
           not
           astonish
           ,
           and
           which
           is
           fitter
           to
           invite
           attention
           then
           to
           excite
           our
           fears
           .
        
         
           Now
           of
           this
           truth
           we
           find
           a
           very
           pregnant
           instance
           in
           the
           history
           of
           Elijah
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           represented
           to
           us
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           Kings
           ,
           God
           called
           upon
           him
           to
           go
           forth
           and
           stand
           upon
           the
           Mount
           before
           him
           ,
           &
           then
           it
           follows
           ,
           
             And
             behold
             the
             Lord
             passed
             by
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             strong
             wind
             rent
             the
             Mountains
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             broke
             in
             peeces
             the
             Rocks
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             wind
             an
             Earthquake
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Earthquake
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Earthquake
             a
             Fire
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Lord
             was
             not
             in
             the
             Fire
             ;
             and
             after
             the
             Fire
             a
             still
             small
             Voice
             ,
             sibilus
             aurae
             tenuis
             ,
          
           as
           the
           vulgar
           hath
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           voice
           the
           Lord
           appeared
           unto
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           signified
           his
           will
           unto
           him
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           most
           excellently
           expresse
           the
           manner
           of
           Gods
           speaking
           to
           his
           people
           in
           the
           former
           times
           ,
           so
           is
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           as
           history
           of
           those
           wayes
           and
           means
           by
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spoke
           to
           us
           (
           to
           us
           particularly
           of
           this
           Nation
           )
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           .
           The
           time
           was
           when
           the
           Lord
           passed
           by
           us
           in
           a
           mighty
           wind
           ,
           a
           wind
           that
           blew
           down
           violently
           before
           it
           those
           majestick
           structures
           which
           had
           been
           consecrated
           anciently
           to
           religious
           uses
           and
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           sure
           God
           was
           not
           in
           that
           wind
           ;
           next
           he
           passed
           by
           us
           in
           an
           Earthquake
           in
           King
           Edwards
           dayes
           ,
           an
           Earthquake
           or
           Commotion
           as
           the
           vulgar
           reads
           it
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           the
           State
           were
           almost
           utterly
           subverted
           by
           rebellions
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           fabrick
           of
           the
           Government
           dissolved
           by
           potent
           factions
           ,
           
             At
             non
             in
             Commotione
             Dominus
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           was
           not
           in
           that
           Earthquake
           .
           
             Post
             commotionem
             Ignis
          
           ,
           after
           the
           Earthquake
           came
           a
           Fire
           ,
           a
           cruel
           and
           devouring
           Fire
           ,
           a
           Fire
           more
           raging
           then
           the
           Babylonian
           Furnace
           ,
           not
           heated
           for
           three
           onely
           but
           for
           thrice
           three
           hundred
           ;
           a
           Fire
           intended
           for
           the
           utter
           ruine
           of
           Gods
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           ,
           though
           it
           proved
           rather
           in
           the
           event
           a
           fiery
           Chariot
           ,
           such
           as
           was
           that
           provided
           for
           Elijah
           ,
           for
           their
           conveyance
           into
           Heaven
           ,
           
             At
             non
             in
             igne
             Dominus
          
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           God
           was
           not
           in
           that
           Fire
           .
           At
           last
           he
           shewed
           himself
           unto
           us
           
             in
             sibilo
             aurae
             tenuis
          
           ,
           in
           a
           still
           small
           voice
           ;
           a
           voice
           of
           comfort
           and
           of
           consolation
           ,
           a
           voice
           which
           for
           these
           eighty
           years
           hath
           spoken
           far
           better
           things
           unto
           us
           then
           the
           blood
           of
           Abel
           :
           a
           voice
           
           which
           we
           must
           hearken
           to
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           ,
           as
           did
           Elijah
           to
           that
           still
           small
           voice
           which
           appeared
           unto
           him
           ,
           as
           being
           
             vox
             Dei
          
           there
           ,
           and
           
             vox
             mea
          
           here
           ,
           no
           difference
           at
           all
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           may
           some
           men
           chance
           to
           say
           ,
           How
           shall
           we
           know
           whether
           the
           voice
           that
           speaks
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           go
           so
           greedily
           to
           hear
           ,
           be
           the
           
             vox
             mea
          
           of
           the
           Text
           ,
           since
           every
           one
           pretends
           to
           the
           like
           Commission
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           
             dixit
             Dominus
          
           in
           his
           mouth
           ,
           be
           he
           who
           he
           will
           ?
           The
           readiest
           way
           to
           satisfie
           this
           doubt
           ,
           is
           to
           look
           back
           upon
           the
           story
           of
           Elijah
           ,
           and
           resolve
           our selves
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Preacher
           speak
           unto
           you
           in
           a
           still
           small
           voice
           ,
           if
           he
           deliver
           nothing
           to
           you
           but
           the
           truth
           with
           soberness
           ,
           
           
             verba
             veritatis
             &
             sobrietatis
          
           as
           the
           Apostle
           calls
           them
           ,
           then
           doubt
           you
           not
           but
           God
           is
           present
           in
           that
           voice
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           your
           Christian
           duty
           to
           give
           ear
           unto
           it
           :
           but
           if
           he
           speak
           unto
           you
           in
           Fires
           and
           Earthquakes
           ,
           in
           Storms
           and
           Tempests
           ,
           or
           like
           the
           sons
           of
           Boanerges
           call
           for
           fire
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           shrewd
           conjecture
           that
           God
           is
           not
           there
           .
           Those
           voices
           savour
           of
           a
           different
           spirit
           from
           the
           Lord
           our
           Sheepherd
           ,
           whose
           lips
           dropped
           Myrrhe
           ,
           who
           spake
           unto
           his
           people
           in
           so
           mild
           a
           way
           ,
           that
           his
           reproofs
           were
           gentle
           ,
           his
           corrections
           sweet
           .
           No
           Fire
           ,
           nor
           Storm
           ,
           nor
           Earthquake
           in
           that
           sacred
           voice
           wherein
           he
           speaks
           unto
           his
           Flocks
           ,
           nor
           can
           it
           stand
           indeed
           with
           his
           pastoral
           Office
           ,
           or
           with
           the
           safety
           of
           his
           sheep
           that
           it
           should
           be
           otherwise
           .
           The
           sheep
           is
           naturally
           of
           a
           timorous
           and
           weak
           condition
           ,
           easily
           frighted
           from
           their
           food
           should
           they
           be
           terrified
           with
           the
           cries
           of
           Wolves
           ,
           though
           false
           and
           counterfeit
           ;
           or
           the
           continual
           barking
           of
           the
           dogs
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           their
           own
           .
           In
           which
           regard
           the
           Poets
           often
           represent
           the
           
           Sheepherd
           with
           his
           pipe
           and
           songs
           ,
           and
           his
           flocks
           feeding
           round
           about
           him
           ,
           
             Stant
             &
             oves
             circum
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Such
           is
           the
           voice
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           ,
           a
           still
           silent
           voice
           ,
           
             vox
             aurae
             lenis
          
           ,
           or
           
             sib●lus
             aurae
             tenuis
          
           ,
           a
           still
           small
           voice
           ,
           a
           voice
           proceeding
           from
           a
           meek
           and
           humble
           spirit
           :
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           
             vox
             &
             preterea
             nihil
          
           ,
           not
           a
           bare
           voice
           onely
           which
           we
           are
           to
           hear
           ,
           but
           there
           's
           a
           guide
           also
           whom
           we
           are
           to
           follow
           ;
           
             audire
             vocem
             ejus
          
           will
           not
           serve
           the
           turn
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           sequi
           .
           The
           voice
           but
           leads
           us
           on
           to
           him
           whom
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           hear
           his
           voice
           for
           no
           other
           reason
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           the
           better
           know
           how
           to
           follow
           him
           ,
           my
           next
           particular
           and
           very
           briefly
           to
           be
           handled
           .
        
         
           
             Oves
             meae
             vocem
             meam
             audiunt
             ,
             &
             sequuntur
             me
             ,
             my
             sheep
             hear
             my
             voice
             and
             they
             follow
             me
             ,
             i.
             e.
          
           they
           do
           so
           hear
           his
           voice
           as
           to
           follow
           him
           .
           They
           stand
           not
           gazing
           after
           him
           like
           men
           astonished
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           men
           of
           Galilee
           at
           his
           ascention
           ,
           or
           as
           Elisha
           did
           upon
           Elijah
           at
           his
           assumption
           ,
           but
           are
           still
           going
           and
           in
           motion
           ,
           if
           they
           follow
           him
           .
           And
           if
           we
           follow
           him
           as
           we
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           all
           the
           paths
           of
           piety
           and
           vertue
           which
           he
           hath
           pleased
           to
           lead
           before
           us
           ,
           we
           shall
           be
           hearers
           of
           his
           voice
           ,
           there
           's
           no
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           hearers
           of
           it
           to
           the
           purpose
           .
           And
           I
           said
           well
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           follow
           him
           through
           all
           the
           paths
           of
           piety
           and
           vertue
           which
           he
           hath
           pleased
           to
           lead
           before
           us
           :
           for
           many
           things
           our
           Saviour
           did
           ,
           in
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           we
           should
           follow
           him
           ;
           or
           else
           not
           necessary
           if
           we
           could
           .
           Miracles
           ,
           and
           such
           works
           of
           wonder
           as
           he
           wrought
           daily
           by
           the
           power
           of
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           are
           objects
           of
           our
           Faith
           onely
           and
           our
           admiration
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           we
           cannot
           follow
           him
           .
           Particular
           actions
           ,
           whether
           of
           Ceremonie
           ,
           
           as
           his
           sitting
           whilst
           he
           taught
           the
           people
           ;
           or
           Circumstance
           ,
           as
           his
           administring
           the
           Sacrament
           in
           an
           upper
           Chamber
           ,
           are
           left
           arbitrary
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           we
           need
           not
           follow
           him
           .
           But
           in
           all
           Morall
           duties
           whatsoever
           ,
           as
           Prayer
           ,
           and
           Fasting
           ,
           and
           Alms-deeds
           ,
           in
           pardoning
           such
           offences
           as
           are
           done
           unto
           us
           ,
           and
           humbling
           our selves
           under
           the
           mighty
           hand
           of
           God
           ;
           in
           these
           he
           hath
           commanded
           an
           obedient
           imitation
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           those
           we
           ought
           to
           follow
           him
           .
        
         
           If
           therefore
           Christ
           hath
           taken
           up
           his
           Crosse
           ,
           and
           is
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           small
           part
           of
           our
           obedience
           to
           take
           up
           our
           Crosses
           also
           ,
           
           and
           to
           follow
           after
           .
           
             Oportet
             primum
             haec
             pati
             ,
             we
             must
             first
             suffer
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             Afflictions
             ,
             Persecutions
             ,
             Buffetings
             ,
             Revilings
             ,
             yea
             and
             Death
             it self
             before
             we
             enter
             into
             glory
             .
          
           As
           he
           hath
           led
           the
           way
           before
           us
           in
           all
           the
           works
           of
           Godliness
           and
           the
           fruits
           of
           Mercy
           ,
           what
           better
           can
           become
           us
           then
           to
           do
           so
           too
           ?
           to
           tread
           in
           his
           most
           sacred
           steps
           as
           he
           makes
           us
           able
           :
           Himself
           hath
           so
           commanded
           ,
           and
           we
           must
           obey
           ,
           
           
             Be
             ye
             followers
             of
             God
             as
             dear
             children
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           as
           children
           love
           to
           imitate
           the
           gestures
           ,
           speech
           ,
           and
           other
           actions
           of
           their
           Parents
           ,
           so
           must
           we
           follow
           the
           example
           of
           our
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           
           
             sequimurque
             patrem
             non
             passibus
             aequis
          
           .
           St.
           Peter
           to
           the
           self
           same
           purpose
           ,
           that
           Christ
           hath
           left
           us
           an
           example
           ,
           
           
             ut
             sequamur
             vestigia
             ejus
          
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           follow
           his
           steps
           .
           And
           though
           St.
           Paul
           doth
           in
           another
           place
           exhort
           those
           of
           Corinth
           that
           they
           should
           be
           followers
           of
           him
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           subjoyned
           this
           limitation
           ,
           
             sicut
             ego
             Christi
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           Were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           tie
           ,
           
             sicut
             ego
             Christi
          
           ,
           we
           might
           be
           Pharisees
           in
           our
           youth
           ,
           and
           Persecutors
           in
           our
           age
           ,
           (
           as
           too
           many
           have
           been
           )
           and
           justifie
           our selves
           in
           both
           by
           
           St.
           Pauls
           example
           .
           So
           that
           however
           that
           of
           the
           Poet
           be
           exceeding
           true
           ,
           
           
             vivitur
             exemplo
             melius
          
           ,
           that
           men
           are
           guided
           easier
           by
           example
           then
           they
           are
           by
           precept
           ,
           yet
           it
           concerns
           us
           all
           to
           be
           very
           careful
           in
           choosing
           of
           the
           patterns
           which
           we
           mean
           to
           imitate
           ;
           and
           not
           to
           follow
           any
           man
           how
           great
           soever
           ,
           further
           then
           he
           doth
           follow
           Christ
           the
           chief
           Lord
           of
           all
           .
        
         
           And
           certainly
           our
           Saviour
           did
           not
           limit
           and
           restrain
           this
           duty
           ,
           and
           tie
           it
           to
           himself
           alone
           without
           special
           reason
           .
           He
           knew
           ,
           none
           better
           ,
           the
           faulty
           humour
           of
           the
           sheep
           ;
           how
           apt
           they
           are
           (
           out
           of
           their
           natural
           inclination
           )
           to
           run
           that
           way
           which
           some
           of
           their
           unruly
           fellows
           have
           first
           led
           before
           them
           ,
           though
           contrary
           to
           the
           direction
           of
           their
           Sheepherd
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           and
           destruction
           .
           
             Ubi
             mares
             viam
             ducunt
          
           ,
           
           
             reliquus
             grex
             facilè
             sequetur
             .
             Aristotle
          
           long
           ago
           did
           observe
           this
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Historia
             Animalium
          
           ,
           and
           it
           holds
           good
           still
           in
           our
           own
           observation
           .
           Thus
           is
           it
           also
           with
           us
           men
           ,
           we
           are
           all
           apt
           to
           follow
           bad
           example
           ,
           especially
           the
           example
           of
           some
           noted
           Bell-wether
           ;
           and
           few
           there
           are
           which
           are
           not
           very
           much
           in
           love
           with
           the
           faults
           and
           errors
           of
           their
           betters
           :
           which
           as
           it
           may
           advise
           all
           those
           of
           more
           eminent
           ranck
           ,
           to
           have
           a
           special
           care
           of
           their
           wayes
           and
           actions
           ,
           because
           their
           actions
           many
           times
           are
           made
           exemplary
           ,
           so
           may
           it
           lessen
           those
           of
           the
           lower
           sort
           ,
           that
           to
           be
           governed
           by
           the
           example
           of
           frail
           sinful
           men
           ,
           is
           at
           the
           best
           a
           simple
           and
           sheepish
           quality
           .
           
             O
             Imitatores
             stultum
             pecus
          
           ,
           
           said
           the
           Poet
           truely
           ,
           the
           reason
           is
           because
           the
           best
           men
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           notorious
           crimes
           ,
           and
           therefore
           should
           we
           make
           their
           lives
           a
           general
           pattern
           unto
           ours
           ,
           we
           may
           be
           drunk
           with
           Noah
           ,
           and
           incestuous
           with
           Lot
           ,
           swearers
           with
           
           Joseph
           ,
           Murderers
           with
           David
           ,
           Idolaters
           with
           Solomon
           ,
           Persecutors
           with
           Paul
           ,
           Deniers
           of
           the
           Lord
           with
           Peter
           ,
           and
           indeed
           what
           not
           .
           'T
           is
           not
           sequuntur
           then
           which
           is
           here
           commanded
           ,
           an
           art
           of
           Imitation
           onely
           which
           is
           here
           required
           ,
           for
           then
           our
           Saviour
           had
           not
           told
           us
           in
           their
           commendation
           ,
           
             Alienum
             autem
             non
             sequuntur
          
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           follow
           after
           strangers
           .
           'T
           is
           the
           word
           me
           that
           makes
           all
           sure
           ,
           the
           following
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           Sheepherd
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           but
           him
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           will
           bring
           us
           unto
           life
           eternal
           .
           He
           is
           the
           carkase
           which
           is
           gone
           before
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           the
           Eagles
           that
           must
           follow
           after
           him
           ,
           and
           follow
           after
           him
           to
           that
           place
           where
           our
           reward
           is
           gone
           before
           ,
           and
           provided
           for
           us
           :
           For
           doubt
           we
           not
           but
           if
           we
           follow
           our
           most
           gracious
           Sheepherd
           in
           all
           those
           paths
           of
           grace
           and
           godliness
           which
           he
           hath
           gone
           before
           us
           in
           this
           present
           world
           ,
           but
           we
           shall
           also
           follow
           the
           Lamb
           whether
           soever
           he
           shall
           go
           in
           the
           world
           to
           come
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           I
           must
           not
           leave
           my
           Text
           :
           there
           is
           one
           word
           more
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           word
           as
           is
           of
           special
           use
           and
           efficacy
           to
           move
           vs
           to
           the
           following
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           of
           none
           but
           him
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           
             Et
             cognosco
             eas
          
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           the
           sheep
           .
           A
           knowledge
           not
           in
           general
           onely
           ,
           how
           many
           and
           how
           fat
           they
           are
           ,
           of
           what
           size
           and
           colour
           ,
           which
           every
           one
           may
           quickly
           know
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           but
           a
           particular
           knowledge
           of
           their
           several
           states
           ,
           of
           their
           strength
           or
           feeblenesse
           ,
           how
           they
           have
           prospered
           in
           his
           pastures
           ,
           to
           what
           infirmities
           they
           are
           subject
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           to
           cure
           them
           .
           A
           knowledge
           so
           exact
           and
           punctual
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           them
           every
           one
           by
           name
           ,
           
             &
             proprias
             oves
             vocat
             nominatim
          
           ,
           he
           calls
           them
           every
           one
           by
           name
           ,
           
           in
           the
           third
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ;
           such
           as
           ascertains
           them
           of
           his
           favour
           here
           and
           his
           glories
           hereafter
           .
           For
           
             Dominus
             novit
             qui
             sunt
             sui
             ,
             The
             Lord
             knows
             who
             are
             his
             ,
          
           
           saith
           the
           great
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           this
           he
           terms
           
             fundamentum
             firmum
             &
             signaculum
          
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Greek
           text
           hath
           it
           ,
           the
           sure
           foundation
           and
           the
           seal
           of
           our
           Christian
           hope
           ;
           the
           sheep-mark
           if
           I
           may
           so
           call
           it
           ,
           of
           the
           heavenly
           sheepherd
           :
           more
           then
           this
           yet
           :
           It
           is
           a
           knowledg
           which
           begets
           a
           mutual
           confidence
           and
           acquaintance
           in
           and
           with
           one
           another
           :
           
             I
             am
             the
             good
             sheepherd
             and
             know
             my
             sheep
             ,
             and
             am
             known
             of
             mine
             ,
          
           ver
           .
           14.
           
           He
           knows
           them
           so
           as
           to
           take
           special
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           observe
           whether
           they
           follow
           him
           or
           not
           ,
           as
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           .
           Not
           one
           of
           them
           can
           go
           astray
           but
           his
           eye
           is
           on
           him
           ,
           nor
           hide
           himself
           so
           closely
           that
           he
           cannot
           find
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           found
           him
           at
           the
           last
           ,
           will
           either
           bring
           him
           back
           to
           the
           fold
           in
           triumph
           ,
           or
           leave
           him
           if
           he
           find
           no
           hope
           of
           his
           reduction
           ,
           with
           some
           brand
           or
           other
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           may
           be
           admonished
           to
           forbear
           his
           company
           .
           And
           they
           so
           know
           him
           on
           the
           other
           side
           as
           to
           rest
           assur'd
           that
           he
           will
           lead
           them
           in
           no
           other
           paths
           then
           the
           
             paths
             of
             righteousnesse
          
           ,
           nor
           conduct
           them
           unto
           any
           other
           pastures
           then
           the
           green
           
             pastures
             of
             the
             Word
          
           ,
           or
           drive
           them
           to
           any
           other
           waters
           then
           the
           
             waters
             of
             comfort
          
           ,
           
           whereof
           David
           speaks
           .
           No
           Vallie
           of
           the
           shadow
           of
           Death
           ,
           no
           dreadful
           Precipice
           ,
           no
           dangerous
           or
           uncomfortable
           walk
           to
           be
           feared
           at
           all
           ,
           if
           we
           take
           care
           to
           follow
           him
           :
           they
           are
           all
           sure
           enough
           of
           that
           ,
           and
           this
           assurance
           doth
           proceed
           from
           
             cognosco
             eas
          
           ,
           that
           knowledg
           which
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           take
           of
           his
           sheep
           particularly
           ,
           and
           to
           vouchsafe
           them
           of
           himself
           
           and
           his
           favours
           towards
           them
           .
           Follow
           him
           then
           we
           may
           with
           safety
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           lead
           us
           onely
           in
           the
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           follow
           him
           we
           must
           with
           care
           ,
           for
           he
           takes
           notice
           of
           our
           wandrings
           ,
           of
           going
           astray
           ;
           and
           follow
           him
           we
           must
           both
           with
           hope
           and
           confidence
           ,
           for
           he
           knows
           our
           frailty
           ,
           and
           will
           provide
           us
           of
           all
           necessaries
           for
           so
           long
           a
           journey
           .
           And
           then
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           as
           we
           do
           our
           best
           to
           follow
           him
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           righteousness
           ,
           so
           he
           will
           do
           his
           part
           (
           for
           he
           knows
           our
           hearts
           )
           that
           Grace
           and
           Mercy
           shall
           attend
           us
           in
           the
           course
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           and
           bring
           us
           in
           conclusion
           to
           the
           house
           of
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           where
           we
           shall
           dwell
           for
           evermore
           :
           and
           to
           this
           house
           God
           of
           his
           grace
           and
           mer●y
           bring
           us
           all
           even
           for
           Christ
           his
           sake
           ;
           to
           whom
           with
           God
           the
           Father
           and
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           be
           ascribed
           all
           Honor
           ,
           Praise
           and
           Glory
           ,
           now
           and
           ever
           more
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAg.
           6.
           l.
           28.
           for
           surdore
           r.
           sudore
           .
           p.
           15.
           l.
           22.
           for
           of
           those
           r.
           so
           of
           those
           .
           p.
           24.
           l.
           23.
           for
           witness
           r.
           witnesses
           ,
           &c.
           p.
           30.
           l.
           19.
           dele
           no.
           p.
           31.
           l.
           20.
           for
           and
           r.
           amongst
           .
           p.
           35.
           l.
           11.
           for
           as
           r.
           it
           .
           p.
           38.
           l.
           13.
           for
           presipus
           r.
           praecipuus
           .
           p.
           99.
           l.
           13.
           for
           endures
           r.
           endeare
           .
           p.
           123.
           l.
           12.
           de
           .
           sive
           .
           p.
           124.
           l.
           31.
           de
           .
           lo.
           p.
           140.
           l.
           8.
           for
           Justantius
           r.
           Instantius
           .
           p.
           142.
           l.
           17.
           for
           Geneva
           r.
           from
           Geneva
           .
           p.
           ib.
           l.
           30.
           for
           tare
           r.
           tuae
           .
           p.
           146.
           l.
           25.
           for
           quia
           r.
           quae
           .
           p.
           183.
           l.
           16.
           for
           might
           r.
           have
           .
           p.
           210.
           l.
           6.
           for
           utterly
           r.
           bitterly
           .
           p.
           211.
           l.
           30.
           for
           lowly
           r.
           lovly
           .
           p.
           315.
           l.
           29.
           for
           is
           r.
           as
           .
           p.
           223.
           l.
           22.
           for
           evil
           r.
           those
           evils
           .
           p.
           235.
           l.
           21.
           for
           another
           r.
           wherein
           thou
           judgest
           another
           .
           p.
           236.
           l.
           13.
           for
           for
           r.
           and
           for
           .
           p.
           257.
           l.
           2.
           for
           some
           r.
           but.
           p.
           262.
           l.
           26.
           for
           Rescindendum
           r.
           Recidendum
           .
           p.
           268.
           l
           26.
           for
           here
           r.
           there
           .
           p.
           272.
           l.
           1.
           for
           7000
           r.
           70000.
           p.
           290.
           l.
           14.
           for
           false
           r.
           half
           .
           p.
           312.
           l.
           31.
           for
           promised
           r.
           premised
           .
           p.
           314.
           l.
           13.
           for
           faces
           r.
           faces
           and
           tongues
           .
           p.
           327.
           l.
           17.
           for
           much
           r.
           so
           much
           .
           p.
           344.
           l.
           11.
           for
           as
           flesh
           r.
           as
           one
           flesh
           .
           p.
           347.
           l.
           23.
           for
           Thumes
           r.
           Thamus
           .
           Ibid.
           l.
           28.
           for
           when
           r.
           whom
           .
           p.
           356.
           for
           yet
           r.
           yet
           if
           the.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           THou
           hast
           here
           a
           few
           Questions
           proposed
           by
           one
           ,
           who
           desires
           to
           lye
           lowe
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           :
           and
           after
           all
           his
           Reading
           ,
           rather
           to
           
             doubt
             ,
             (
             doubting
          
           is
           no
           more
           the
           way
           to
           errour
           ,
           than
           to
           truth
           )
           than
           to
           assert
           .
           I
           know
           not
           how
           long
           thou
           mayest
           be
           in
           perusing
           them
           ,
           I
           am
           certain
           they
           were
           not
           long
           in
           penning
           :
           yet
           this
           thou
           mayest
           be
           secured
           of
           ,
           tha●
           the
           citations
           here
           are
           not
           obtruded
           upon
           thee
           a●
           
             second
             hand
          
           ,
           being
           not
           transcribed
           out
           of
           men
           that
           mis●lledged
           them
           ,
           but
           fetched
           from
           their
           Originall
           Authors
           .
           H●●●ho
           queried
           ,
           did
           not
           so
           much
           as
           trust
           〈…〉
           ,
           or
           
             juvenile
             collection
          
           ,
           but
           brought
           all
           〈…〉
           by
           a
           faithfull
           reveiw
           .
           The
           interrogatories
           〈◊〉
           of
           such
           ●●men●
           ,
           that
           he
           thought
           they
           might
           deserve
           a
           satisfactory
           answer
           :
           and
           he
           had
           observed
           that
           neither
           the
           P●lpiteers
           ,
           nor
           VVriters
           of
           these
           tim●s
           did
           contribute
           by
           their
           labours
           any
           thing
           towards
           
           such
           conscience-work
           ,
           though
           the
           posture
           of
           their
           Affairs
           require
           it
           .
           He
           thought
           fit
           in
           his
           questions
           ,
           to
           produce
           such
           testimonines
           as
           made
           for
           the
           Negative
           and
           Heterodoxe
           part
           .
           Vnto
           which
           process
           he
           was
           enclined
           by
           severall
           reasons
           :
           One
           is
           ,
           because
           that
           the
           generall
           prejudices
           of
           many
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           had
           not
           done
           this
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           have
           thought
           
             these
             things
             questionable
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           had
           a
           tender
           regard
           to
           those
           who
           have
           made
           the
           subject
           of
           these
           queries
           to
           be
           their
           Assertions
           :
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           these
           ,
           he
           did
           set
           down
           what
           you
           see
           ,
           that
           their
           Opponents
           (
           though
           they
           pride
           themselves
           with
           the
           conceipt
           of
           learning
           and
           esteem
           of
           others
           as
           illiterate
           )
           may
           at
           last
           own
           them
           for
           less
           than
           fanaticall
           and
           groundless
           Opinionists
           .
           He
           did
           not
           alledge
           any
           proofes
           for
           the
           other
           part
           ▪
           both
           because
           he
           knew
           that
           others
           would
           do
           that
           for
           him
           ;
           as
           also
           because
           he
           had
           not
           that
           esteem
           for
           quotations
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           for
           these
           :
           not
           that
           he
           is
           much
           prepossessed
           through
           prejudice
           ,
           but
           upon
           an
           
             old
             protestant
             consideration
          
           ,
           that
           records
           and
           presidents
           differing
           from
           the
           
             received
             ways
          
           and
           interests
           of
           men
           ,
           are
           more
           to
           be
           regarded
           from
           any
           that
           make
           for
           them
           ;
           since
           the
           forgeryes
           and
           falsifications
           of
           precedent
           Ages
           make
           it
           propable
           ,
           that
           
             such
             passages
          
           
           might
           be
           
             inserted
             and
             foysted
             in
          
           ,
           but
           why
           or
           how
           these
           should
           be
           adulterated
           he
           did
           not
           see
           .
           Even
           in
           matters
           of
           common
           transaction
           ,
           in
           our
           
             English
             Courts
          
           of
           judicature
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           had
           been
           told
           ,
           that
           one
           precedent
           or
           verdict
           against
           the
           juri●diction
           of
           a
           Court
           is
           of
           more
           validity
           than
           a
           thousand
           for
           it
           :
           because
           it
           is
           supposed
           that
           none
           will
           ,
           contrary
           to
           right
           and
           equity
           ,
           infringe
           their
           own
           power
           .
           Further
           ;
           if
           any
           should
           oppose
           the
           sayings
           of
           others
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           
             humane
             learning
          
           ,
           to
           what
           he
           had
           vouched
           ,
           he
           hoped
           they
           would
           produce
           them
           out
           of
           Authors
           contemporaries
           with
           his
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           should
           not
           imagine
           that
           he
           would
           think
           any
           such
           averrements
           to
           be
           contradictory
           to
           what
           his
           query
           may
           
             seemingly
             assert
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           satisfactory
           to
           the
           question
           ,
           nor
           doth
           he
           think
           (
           and.
           
             Heraldus
             ,
             Ouzelius
          
           and
           others
           concurr
           with
           him
           herein
           )
           that
           out
           of
           Antiquty
           they
           can
           alledg
           any
           such
           quotations
           .
           If
           they
           oppose
           his
           query
           with
           the
           practise
           and
           use
           of
           
             humane
             learning
          
           which
           is
           found
           in
           
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             .
             Orig.
             Tertullian
             ,
             Lactantius
             ,
             Arnobius
             ,
             Minucius
             Felix
             ,
             &c.
          
           He
           shall
           not
           think
           such
           dealing
           to
           be
           fair
           :
           since
           the
           question
           is
           
             what
             was
             their
             judgment
          
           ?
           not
           
             what
             they
             did
             practise
          
           ?
           Of
           the
           latter
           no
           man
           will
           suppose
           the
           querist
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ;
           and
           if
           any
           should
           ,
           yet
           
           would
           the
           Objection
           be
           of
           no
           value
           ,
           untill
           they
           shall
           evince
           that
           every
           man
           did
           in
           those
           times
           
             live
             up
             to
             the
             light
             he
             had
          
           ;
           and
           
             acted
             as
             he
             spake
          
           .
           He
           thinks
           it
           may
           have
           been
           with
           the
           Ancients
           as
           with
           [
           Vega
           ]
           that
           excellent
           
             methodest
             in
             Physick
          
           ,
           who
           being
           sick
           of
           a
           feavour
           ,
           a
           friend
           visited
           him
           ,
           &
           found
           him
           drinking
           wine
           ;
           whereupon
           he
           charged
           him
           with
           having
           formerly
           prohibited
           the
           use
           thereof
           in
           feavours
           by
           his
           writings
           :
           The
           infirme
           replyed
           ,
           
             in
             my
             books
             you
             see
             the
             practise
             of
             Physick
             ,
             but
             in
             me
             the
             practise
             of
             Physicians
             .
          
           He
           supposes
           that
           after
           persons
           have
           been
           brought
           over
           from
           Paganisme
           to
           Christianity
           ,
           something
           may
           stick
           by
           them
           ,
           as
           an
           ill
           scent
           may
           when
           one
           comes
           out
           of
           a
           jakes
           ,
           yet
           that
           is
           their
           failing
           ,
           not
           their
           justification
           .
           If
           Moses
           learnt
           the
           
             Egyptian
             skill
          
           ,
           it
           was
           whilst
           he
           remained
           in
           
             Pharaoh's
             Court
          
           :
           And
           so
           Paul
           was
           learned
           in
           
             Heathen
             Authors
          
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           before
           he
           came
           to
           the
           School
           of
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           used
           them
           but
           three
           or
           four
           times
           in
           his
           works
           ,
           whereas
           now
           they
           are
           more
           frequent
           than
           Texts
           of
           
             Scripture
             .
             Athanasius
          
           against
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           saith
           
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             to
             declare
             the
             truth
             of
             themselves
          
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           his
           friend
           Macarius
           did
           read
           other
           Religious
           writers
           ,
           It
           was
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             as
             a
             lover
             of
             ●legance
          
           ,
           not
           
             as
             a
             lover
             of
             Christ
          
           .
           Other
           
           things
           there
           were
           which
           he
           saw
           might
           be
           objected
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           not
           now
           insist
           upon
           ,
           having
           weighed
           them
           in
           the
           ballances
           and
           found
           them
           light
           .
           About
           the
           
             call
             of
             the
             Ministry
          
           and
           the
           
             first
             Reformers
          
           ,
           he
           hopes
           not
           to
           be
           opposed
           with
           the
           afterjudgment
           of
           Luther
           ,
           or
           the
           rest
           .
           He
           is
           not
           of
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           who
           thinke
           the
           first
           reformers
           did
           use
           that
           Artifice
           of
           bending
           a
           crooked
           stick
           ,
           as
           much
           the
           other
           way
           ,
           that
           so
           it
           may
           at
           least
           become
           straight
           .
           Such
           dealings
           are
           not
           to
           be
           admitted
           in
           the
           service
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           
             consuming
             fire
          
           :
           It
           is
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           a
           great
           hypocrisie
           (
           since
           they
           never
           owned
           any
           
             such
             actions
          
           ,
           but
           delivered
           all
           as
           precious
           and
           glorious
           Truths
           )
           and
           to
           make
           them
           guilty
           of
           the
           ruine
           of
           those
           
             poor
             souls
          
           ,
           who
           dyed
           in
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           belief
           their
           teachers
           did
           not
           intend
           them
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           it
           is
           to
           make
           the
           
             first
             Reformation
          
           as
           bad
           (
           or
           not
           much
           better
           )
           a
           way
           as
           th●t
           of
           Popery
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           embraces
           it
           ,
           and
           adhere
           thereunto
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           a
           different
           only
           ,
           and
           
             sinfull
             estate
          
           .
           It
           is
           a
           slur
           to
           the
           greatest
           wonder
           God
           hath
           produced
           after
           the
           Churches
           being
           1200.
           years
           in
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           How
           much
           more
           ought
           we
           to
           prejudge
           all
           
             succeeding
             times
          
           from
           their
           Doctrines
           ?
           and
           having
           such
           pregnant
           motives
           to
           believe
           they
           were
           spirited
           by
           God
           ,
           let
           us
           impute
           their
           after-change
           
           to
           failings
           upon
           carnall
           considerations
           ,
           when
           Luther
           went
           to
           settle
           himself
           Pope
           in
           Germany
           ,
           and
           his
           writings
           were
           advanced
           as
           the
           test
           of
           truth
           ;
           and
           an
           Oligarchy
           of
           Ministers
           setled
           elsewhere
           .
           Let
           us
           owe
           our
           Reformation
           to
           God
           and
           not
           Belial
           or
           Antichrist
           ,
           to
           the
           call
           and
           excitement
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           not
           consecration
           of
           the
           latter
           .
           Let
           us
           acknowledge
           their
           zeal
           ,
           their
           chatity
           &
           those
           more
           glorious
           principles
           of
           
             spirituall
             graces
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           
             prudentiall
             contrivements
          
           .
           Are
           not
           those
           there
           
             first
             works
          
           which
           are
           here
           quoted
           ?
           are
           not
           those
           the
           works
           by
           which
           Luther
           said
           he
           would
           have
           men
           and
           Angels
           tryed
           ?
           If
           you
           say
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           betwixt
           a
           Church
           setled
           and
           unsetled
           :
           a
           question
           will
           arise
           (
           if
           that
           can
           be
           questioned
           )
           
             whether
             the
             Papists
             did
             not
             say
             their
          
           church
           
             was
             then
             setled
          
           ?
           and
           whether
           any
           settlement
           politicall
           will
           suffice
           to
           debarr
           those
           actings
           ?
           for
           then
           the
           first
           Reformers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           first
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           all
           are
           cast
           .
           If
           only
           what
           is
           a
           settlement
           of
           truth
           ,
           or
           Gospel-settlement
           be
           intended
           ,
           doth
           not
           this
           resolve
           all
           into
           a
           tryall
           of
           doctrines
           ?
           &
           a
           proof
           that
           the
           present
           way
           is
           the
           sole
           Gospel-way
           ?
           Which
           whosoever
           shall
           avow
           ,
           he
           need
           not
           want
           employment
           for
           his
           thoughts
           from
           the
           severall
           writings
           of
           
             Papists
             ,
             Episcoparians
             ,
             Presbyterians
             ,
             Independents
             ,
          
           &c.
           however
           the
           
             Questionist
             should
             rest
          
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A86299-e2470
           
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             16.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             16.
             29.
             
          
           
             De
             Doct.
             Ch.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             met
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Georgic
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             Agricultura
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             4.
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             10.
             
             Hist
             .
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Augustine
             .
             J●h
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6
             61.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             cap.
             1.
             v.
             9.
             c.
             3.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             37.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             v.
             20.
             
             
               In
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             Plautus
             .
          
           
             Metam
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bu●ling
             .
          
           
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             in
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             James
             1.
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Eusebius
             Hist
             .
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             35.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             70.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             De
             Gen.
             ad
             lit
             .
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Calv.
             Instruct
             .
             adv
             .
             Libertinos
             .
          
           
             In
             Quintino
             .
          
           
             Plutarch
             in
             Caesare
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             Institut
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
             Se.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             l
             5.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             3
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Aene.
             l.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e6150
           
             In
             Octav.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             L●ctant
             .
             de
             qusecio
             de
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Lact.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             l.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             l.
             58.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             Quòd
             Deus
             non
             sit
             autor
             peccati
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             cum
             Tryphone
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             Fe●
             .
          
           
             a
             Strom.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             c
             Hist
             .
             Eccle.
             d.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             d
             Tom.
             2.
             p.
             318.
             gl
             .
          
           
             eh
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             i
             Hexaem
             .
             hom
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             k
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             l
             qu.
             Evang.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             m
             Epist
             .
             3.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             n
             qu.
             22.
             ad
             Orthod
             .
          
           
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             Hemingius
             in
             Postill
             .
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             E●hico●um
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Nat.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             18.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             l.
             4
             :
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Plant.
             l.
             9.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             4.
             17.
             
             &
             20.
             17.
             
             &
             23.
             
          
           
             Esay
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             ult
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             ●ugust
             .
             de
             ●eres
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             caus
             .
             Plantarum
             ,
             l.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Con.
             T●id
             .
          
           
             Vi●gil
             .
          
           
             I●
             locum
             .
          
           
             a
             Qu.
             Evang●●
             .
             
               in
               Mat.
            
             
          
           
             b
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             c
             Eus●b
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             I●
             locum
             .
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Orat.
             46.
             
          
           
             Socrat.
             Hist
             .
             l.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ennead
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             In
             Chronolog
             .
          
           
             S●rm
             .
             33.
             
             &
             37.
             in
             Cant.
             
          
           
             Pluta●ch
             .
          
           
             Chronol
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ●ivit
             .
             l.
             2.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e10200
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Lactan.
             l.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Horace
             .
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             Pseudo
             lo.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             15.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             In
             initio
             .
          
           
             Bell●rm
             .
             de
             Eccl
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mark
             4.
             
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             v.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             D●
             facultate
             al.
             mon.
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e13110
           
             Cyprian
             .
          
           
             Ethicorum
             l.
             8.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             
          
           
             De
             R.
             P.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             De
             Jurisd
             .
             Eccl.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             De
             Excel
             .
             V.
             c.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e16400
           
             ●yprian
             .
          
           
             Vill.
             Paterculque
             .
          
           
             Lact.
             l.
             3.
             c.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             Felix
             .
          
           
             Ierenaeus
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             
          
           
             c.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Tull.
             pro
             Marcello
             .
          
           
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             I●
             vita
             Agricolae
             .
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             In
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             cont
             .
             gentes
             .
          
           
             De
             legib
             .
             &
             longa
             cons●ctud
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Livie
             .
          
           
             Pacian
             .
          
           
             Epist
             .
             fo●
             .
             ●00
             .
          
           
             Epist
             Calv.
             ad
             Bulling
             .
             fol.
             98.
             
          
           
             Lat.
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Mel.
             Epist
             .
             Anno
             1553.
             
          
           
             Spalat
             .
             shifting
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             90.
             &
             pag
             41.
             
          
           
             In
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Buceri
             censaram
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Scot.
             lib.
             19.
             
          
           
             Arist
             .
             Eth.
             
          
           
             Ann.
             Eliz.
             Anno
             1561.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             :
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             75.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Cont.
             haer
             :
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             cap.
             41.
             num
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             haeres
             .
             cap.
             53.
             
          
           
             Ep●phan
             .
             hae●es
             .
             75.
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Dieter
             .
             con
             ▪
             Lam.
             p●d
             .
          
           
             Consens
             .
             Eccl.
             Pol
             :
          
           
             Apologer
             :
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             19
             :
             n.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             schism
             .
             Donatist
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             lib.
             4.
             
             Id.
             p.
             122.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             p●
             522.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             3.
             
          
           
             Id.
             l.
             1●
             
          
           
             Cambd
             :
             in
             Annal.
             Anno
             1573.
             
          
           
             P
             :
             Studley
             looking-gl
             .
             of
             Schisme
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             l.
             1
             :
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             10
             ▪
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid
             :
          
           
             Calv
             :
             Instit
             .
          
           
             Piscat
             .
             ad
             Vorstium
             .
          
           
             Baner
             .
             of
             l.
             3.
             c
             9.
             
          
           
             Sulpit.
             Sever.
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Adv.
             Pelag.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             D.
             Burges
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Jure
             Regni
             .
          
           
             Epiph.
             haeress
             .
             29.
             n.
             6.
             
             Id.
             haeres
             .
             76.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             haere●
             .
             c.
             40.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e20490
           
             Minut.
             Felix
             .
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             De
             Art
             Poet.
             
          
           
             M●tam
             .
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Minu●
             .
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             cap.
             6.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             civitar
             .
             Dei.
             l.
             12.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             14.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             civ
             vit
             .
             l.
             12.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             :
          
           
             Minut.
             Fel.
             
          
           
             Diog.
             Laert.
             in
             vir
             .
             Socrat.
             
          
           
             Job
             c.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apocal.
             c.
             12.
             1
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             Apocal.
             c.
             12
             :
             v.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Patercul
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Just
             .
             Martyr
             .
             Apol.
             
          
           
             ●n
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             cap.
             64.
             
          
           
             c
             :
             4.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
          
           
             Horar
             :
             de
             arte
             .
          
           
             Epiphan
             .
             haeres
             .
             75.
             num
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ep●
             .
             ad
             .
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             De
             Discip
             .
             Eccl.
             p.
             141
             ,
             143.
             
          
           
             Acts
             4
             :
          
           
             Epl.
             cont
             :
             Fundan
             .
             Manicha
             .
             cap.
             6.
             
             Se●m
             .
             65.
             in
             Cantu
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17
             ▪
             21●
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             v.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             
          
           
             Pe●sius
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             c.
             6.
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Titus
             .
             c.
             1.
             v.
             11
             :
          
           
             Chemnit
             .
             Exam.
             C.
             Tr.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             de
             haeres
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             haeres
             .
             74.
             n●
             1.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             :
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             In
             vita
             Agric.
             
          
           
             Ap●cal
             .
             c.
             20.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Annls.
             Anno
             900.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             Chronolog
             .
             In
             Chron.
             
          
           
             Gloss
             .
             ord
             .
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             de
             Sacrament
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Against
             Jewel
             .
             Art.
             ●
             .
             S.
             7.
             
          
           
             Syn.
             Trid.
             Sess
             .
             22.
             
             Can.
             8.
             
          
           
             Art.
             2.
             
             S.
             8.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             S.
             ●8
             .
          
           
             De
             legit
             .
             usu
             .
             Eucharist
             .
             l.
             10
             
          
           
             Malach●
             
          
           
             Div.
             Inst
             :
             l.
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Noct.
             Att.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3
             :
          
           
             S.
             August
             .
             de
             haeres
             .
             c.
             1.
             
             Id.
             c.
             27.
             
          
           
             Sulpitius
             Sever
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             de
             Arte.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             v.
             6●
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e24310
           
             Velleius
             Pater●
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gorran
             :
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             v.
             27.
             
          
           
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             Lyran.
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Lactant.
             l.
             3.
             c
             8.
             
          
           
             Martial
             .
          
           
             Ovid
             :
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Pomp.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             c.
             ●
             .
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Id.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22
             :
          
           
             S●crat
             .
             hist
             .
             ●lccl
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             ●
             .
             Ep.
             32.
             
          
           
             Id
             O●●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Socr.
             hist
             .
             l.
             6.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Conc.
             Trid.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Patercul
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             31.
             6.
             2
             
             Chron.
             32.
             7.
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
             Contr.
             Adamant
             .
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             A
             qu.
             1
             ,
             2.
             qu.
             8.
             
             S.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             119.
             v.
             139.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Tract
             .
             10.
             in
             Joh.
             
          
           
             Lyran.
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gorran
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Theophyl
             .
             in
             cund
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             ●0
             .
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             c.
             5.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             2.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             .
             in
             Promp●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             ●
             .
             v.
             54.
             
          
           
             v.
             55
             :
          
           
             Tacitus
             in
             vit
             .
             Agric.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             in
             Prompt
             .
          
           
             August
             .
             Confess
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Ambrose
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Taci●us
             hist
             .
             l.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             hist
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e27810
           
             Velleius
             Patercul
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             v.
             16
             :
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             34.
             
          
           
             Cicurella
             in
             Sixto
             .
             Qu.
             
          
           
             Velleius
             Patere
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             in
             Matth
             :
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             v.
             21.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9
             ▪
             v.
             54.
             
          
           
             v.
             55.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             21.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             v.
             21
             ,
             2●
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             v.
             49
             :
          
           
             Grotius
             Annotat.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ovidii
             Metam
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Velleius
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.
             23.
             
          
           
             Histor
             .
             l.
             4.
             
          
           
             Tullius
             .
          
           
             Velleiu
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tacitus
             Annal.
             l.
             6.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             Minsiner
             .
             in
             Institut
             .
             lib.
             1.
             tit
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1
             ▪
             
          
           
             The●ph
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Minut.
             Fel.
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             V.
             the
             2d
             Sermon
             on
             this
             Parable
             .
          
           
             Min.
             Fel.
             
          
           
             Histor
             .
             Albigens
             .
          
           
             Necessar
             .
             Respons
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Jo.
             Durant
             .
          
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             Lactant.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             Theophy●act
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             34.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             Eph.
             50.
             
          
           
             Ro●
             .
             3.
             v.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sleidan
             Comment
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Luc.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             45
             :
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             Athanas
             .
             Homil.
             de
             Semente
             .
          
           
             Id
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Cent.
             1.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             18.
             
          
           
             Justin
             M.
             
          
           
             Acts
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             J●h
             .
             7.
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             
               Whitak
               .
               Contr.
            
             2.
             qu.
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Basil
             in
             H●xan
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Aretius
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             de
             Plantis
             .
             l.
             8.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Aretius
             in
             locum
             .
             De
             facult
             .
             Aliment
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             De
             causis
             Plant.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             D●
             facult
             .
             Aliment
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             ult
             .
          
           
             
               Quaest
               .
               Evan.
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tertul
             ▪
             
          
           
             Stapl●ton
             .
          
           
             Gorran
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
             Evangel
             .
          
           
             Chrysol
             .
             Ser.
             97.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             in
             Prompt
             .
          
           
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             28.
             27.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             v.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e31630
           
             
               Institut
               .
               div
            
             :
             l.
             7.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             
          
           
             v.
             29.
             
          
           
             Tull.
             
          
           
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             In
             locum
             .
          
           
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             c.
             51.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             Beza
             in
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             v.
             4
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             v.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             21.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Esay
             17.
             5.
             
             &
             51.
             33.
             
          
           
             Euseb
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             ●
             .
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Fox
             in
             the
             Acts
             &
             Mon.
             
          
           
             Vincent
             .
             Lerinens
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             D●i
             l.
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
          
           
             Horat.
             de
             Arte
             Poet.
             
          
           
             De
             Civit.
             Dei
             ,
             l.
             14.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             G●otius
             in
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             Tacit.
             Annal.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam
             c.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Lucan
             .
             Phars
             .
          
           
             De
             praescript
             .
             advers
             .
             haeres
             .
          
           
             in
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             v.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             Grotius
             in
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Bract●on
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Laicis
            
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             22
             
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             Bez.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Ep.
             l.
             48.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Laic
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Sulpit.
             Sever.
             hist
             .
             sacr
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Zonar
             .
          
           
             Annal.
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             24.
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             v.
             1.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             ●6
             .
             v.
             65
             ,
             66.
             
          
           
             Nic.
             hor.
             hist
             .
             Eccl.
             
          
           
             Metam
             .
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
             in
             Solo●
             .
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Sacr.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             Civit.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             33.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             47.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Beauxamis
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             Collat.
             cont●
             ▪
             Donatist
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●8
             .
             v.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Insti●u●
             .
             l.
             4.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             Epla
             .
             3.
             l.
             3
             ▪
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             22.
             
          
           
             21
             9
             
          
           
             25.
             31.
             
          
           
             49.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             39.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             v.
             13
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             c.
             2.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             Sozomen
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             21.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             27.
             
          
           
             39.
             5.
             
          
           
             18.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             10.
             
             3●
             .
             &
             42.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             ●4
             .
             22.
             
          
           
             Gloss
             .
             Ord.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             Apolog.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gloss
             .
             O●d
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             45.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.
             16.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             civit
             .
             l.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e36760
           
             Vellcius
             hist
             .
             l.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Chrysost
             .
             in
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             Patercul
             .
             hist
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             in
             Mat.
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             v.
             13.
             
          
           
             Ps
             .
             78.
             49
             ,
             50.
             
          
           
             Bellar.
             &
             Lorin
             :
             
               in
               Ps
            
             .
             77.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             19.
             v.
             35.
             
          
           
             Act.
             12.
             2
             ,
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             l.
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             v.
             24
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Tostat
             .
             in
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Jos
             .
             10.
             qu.
             8.
             
          
           
             H.
             b.
             1.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jos
             .
             5.
             15.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tostat
             .
             in
             in
             Exod
             14.
             
          
           
             Id.
             in
             Jos
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             P.
             Mart.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             7.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Eus●b
               .
               hist
            
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Col.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34
             7.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             :
             lib.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             35.
             5.
             
          
           
             Institut●
             l.
             1.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             24.
             31.
             
          
           
             v.
             40.
             &c.
             
          
           
             v.
             49
             :
          
           
             Gorran
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             ver
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             v.
             49.
             
          
           
             v.
             31.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             .
          
           
             Hilarius
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gorran
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             v.
             48.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Gorran
             .
             in
             locum
             .
          
           
             Mar●
             19.
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             v.
             2
             :
             
               Estius
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Livius
             passim
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             
          
           
             Gorran
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Stapleton
             .
          
           
             Greg●●n
             Job
             .
             l.
             9.
             c.
             47.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             〈◊〉
             .
             30.
             〈◊〉
             de
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Tull.
             pro
             Lig●●io
             .
          
           
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             v.
             34.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fel
             ▪
             
          
           
             v.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
           
             v.
             50.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             v.
             24.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             30.
             35.
             
          
           
             34.
             10.
             
          
           
             c.
             4.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fel.
             in
             Octav.
             
          
           
             L●ctant
             .
             Minut.
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Maldonat
             .
             in
             Marc.
             9.
             
          
           
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             v.
             41.
             
             Isa
             .
             34.
             10.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             9.
             v.
             48.
             
          
           
             Tatian
             .
             adv
             .
             gent.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             in
             Ibin
             .
             Ap.
             Grot.
             
               in
               Matth.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             in
             Octav.
             
          
           
             Min.
             Fe●
             .
             in
             Octav.
             
          
           
             v.
             25.
             
          
           
             v.
             26.
             
          
           
             v.
             28.
             
          
           
             v.
             30.
             
          
           
             Iastitut
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             c.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e41080
           
             Mark
             13.
             8.
             
          
           
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             Tacit.
             in
             Agric.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             6.
             
          
           
             Joseph
             .
             l.
             17
             :
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             Antiqu.
             l.
             13.
             c.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             l.
             13.
             c
             :
             23.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             cap.
             9.
             v.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e44490
           
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             ▪
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             1.
             v.
             2●
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             in
             Joh●
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             
          
           
             Acts
             8.
             v.
             38.
             
          
           
             In
             Joh.
             
          
           
             Sym●ol
             .
             A●h●n●
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Esay
             53.
             v
             ▪
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             v.
             3.
             
          
           
             Jo●
             .
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             48.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             27.
             v.
             54.
             
          
           
             Institut
             .
          
           
             Augustin
             in
             Joh.
             
          
           
             Lactant.
             
          
           
             Hist
             .
             Rom.
             Dec.
             1.
             
             ●
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Claudian
             .
          
           
             de
             Agricultura
             .
          
           
             Esay
             44.
             v.
             28
             :
          
           
             Plato
             de
             Reg●o
             .
          
           
             v.
             1.
             v.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             9.
             v.
             36.
             
          
           
             v.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             2.
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             v.
             11.
             14.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             21.
             v.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             de
             Oracul
             .
             cessat
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             37.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ez●k
             .
             34.
             v.
             2.
             
          
           
             v.
             25
             ▪
             
          
           
             Augustin
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             51.
             
          
           
             in
             Psal
             .
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             28.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.
             
          
           
             ●●ct
             .
             l.
             1.
             
             M●n
             .
             Fel.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             8.
             51.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             in
             Psal
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             25
             :
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17.
             v.
             40.
             
          
           
             Virgil
             :
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             34.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             v.
             10.
             
          
           
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             de
             R.
             Pont.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             
          
           
             de
             Agon
             .
             Chr.
             c.
             40
             :
          
           
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             Moulin
             ad
             Winton
             .
          
           
             ●●nton
             .
             ad
             Moul.
             
          
           
             Tom.
             3.
             part
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Esay
             11.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             E●
             .
             50.
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             v.
             40.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             30
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             John.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             
          
           
             Epist
             .
             59.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             A●rian
             .
             E●●ctet
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             19.
             v.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             145.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             
             32●
             .
          
           
             John
             15.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             August
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9
             ▪
             
          
           
             c.
             53.
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             Florus
             hist
             ▪
             Rom.
             l.
             1.
             
          
           
             c.
             2.
             v.
             14.
             
          
           
             Closs
             .
             O●dinar
             
          
           
             Mat.
             10.
             39
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A86299-e49020
           
             Heb.
             13.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             95.
             
          
           
             53.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             
          
           
             Laert
             in
             chil
             .
          
           
             Ma●
             .
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             11.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             ●●ra
             .
          
           
             Confess
             .
          
           
             Bernard
             .
          
           
             Histor
             .
             Animal
             .
          
           
             Varro
             de
             re
             Rusticâ
             .
          
           
             v.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             122.
             
          
           
             c.
             6.
             v.
             4.
             
          
           
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             c.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ovid.
             Met.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Virg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Bellarm.
             de
             Eccles
             .
             l.
             3.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             
          
           
             John
             10.
             
          
           
             de
             sens
             .
             &
             s●nsibil
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             
          
           
             Basil
             .
             in
             Psal
             .
             33.
             
          
           
             Georgic
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Tully
             in
             Phil.
             2
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             de
             resur
             .
             carnis
             .
          
           
             Servius
             in
             Aeneid
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Guil.
             in
             Joh.
             
          
           
             in
             2
             Pet.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             v.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.
             
          
           
             4
             v.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.
             11
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Acts
             26.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Virgil.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Claudum
             .
          
           
             Aristotle
             in
             Hist
             .
             Animal
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psalme
             24.